Machivael's [sic] discourses upon the first decade of T. Livius, translated out of the Italian. To which is added his Prince. With some marginal animadversions noting and taxing his errors. By E.D.
         Discorsi sopra la prima deca di Tito Livio. English
         Machiavelli, Niccolò, 1469-1527.
      
       
         
           1663
        
      
       Approx. 1184 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 360 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A50322
         Wing M134AA
         ESTC R213827
         99826098
         99826098
         30490
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50322)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 30490)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1798:3)
      
       
         
           
             Machivael's [sic] discourses upon the first decade of T. Livius, translated out of the Italian. To which is added his Prince. With some marginal animadversions noting and taxing his errors. By E.D.
             Discorsi sopra la prima deca di Tito Livio. English
             Machiavelli, Niccolò, 1469-1527.
             Dacres, Edward.
             Machiavelli, Niccolò, 1469-1527. Principe. English.
          
           [26], 499, [1]; [8], 168, [4] p.
           
             printed for G. Bedell, and T. Collins, and are to be sold at their shop at the Middle-Temple Gate in Fleetstreet,
             London :
             1663.
          
           
             Dedication signed: Edward Dacres.
             A translation, by Edward Dacres, of: Machiavelli, Niccolò. Discorsi sopra la prima deca di Tito Livio.
             "Nicholas Machiavel's Prince" has separate title page, with impint: London, printed for Daniel Pakeman, 1661; register and pagination are seaparate.
             Reproduction of the original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Livy -- Early works to 1800.
           Political science -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-10 Jason Colman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-10 Jason Colman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Machivael's
           DISCOURSES
           Upon
           the
           First
           Decade
           of
           T.
           LIVIUS
           ,
           Translated
           out
           of
           the
           Italian
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           His
           Prince
           .
        
         
           With
           some
           Marginal
           Animadversions
           Noting
           and
           Taxing
           his
           ERRORS
           .
        
         
           By
           
             E.
             D.
          
           
        
         
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             G.
             Bedell
          
           ,
           and
           
             T.
             Collins
          
           ;
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           their
           Shop
           at
           the
           Middle-Temple
           Gate
           in
           Fleetstreet
           1662
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             To
             the
             most
             Noble
             and
             Illustrious
             JAMES
             Duke
             of
             Lenox
             ,
             Earl
             of
             March
             ,
             Baron
             of
             
               Setrington
               ,
               Darnly
               ,
               Terbanten
            
             ,
             and
             Methuen
             ,
             Lord
             great
             Chamberlain
             and
             Admiral
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             Knight
             of
             the
             most
             Noble
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Majesties
             most
             honorable
             Privy
             Council
             in
             both
             Kingdoms
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Offer
           here
           to
           your
           Graces
           patronage
           my
           best
           endeavors
           ,
           discovering
           at
           large
           their
           imperfections
           ,
           in
           what
           I
           can
           claim
           mine
           in
           this
           work
           .
           For
           which
           however
           I
           may
           have
           incurred
           
           the
           blame
           of
           some
           ,
           as
           unable
           to
           do
           the
           Author
           ,
           I
           have
           undertaken
           ,
           his
           full
           right
           ,
           but
           rather
           by
           my
           rude
           stile
           wronging
           his
           original
           lustre
           ;
           yet
           perhaps
           ,
           with
           others
           more
           moderate
           ,
           I
           may
           find
           favor
           and
           good
           acceptance
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           my
           choice
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           whose
           worth
           will
           somewhat
           beare
           me
           out
           ,
           as
           because
           I
           have
           contributed
           hereunto
           what
           I
           ought
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           no
           more
           then
           what
           I
           could
           .
           Mine
           Author
           was
           a
           Florentine
           ,
           whose
           national
           attribute
           among
           the
           Italians
           is
           subtilty
           ,
           and
           whose
           particular
           eminence
           in
           cunning
           hath
           styled
           the
           most
           cunning
           ,
           as
           his
           Sectaries
           ,
           Machiavillians
           .
           Nor
           hath
           this
           workman
           taken
           in
           hand
           a
           work
           unproper
           for
           his
           skill
           ,
           being
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           first
           foundations
           ,
           and
           analyzing
           of
           the
           very
           grounds
           upon
           which
           the
           Roman
           Commonwealth
           was
           built
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           rose
           to
           such
           glory
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           neither
           before
           nor
           after
           all
           the
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           
           ever
           afforded
           the
           like
           example
           .
        
         
           This
           book
           I
           conceived
           ,
           I
           might
           not
           unfitly
           present
           your
           Grace
           with
           ,
           as
           unto
           whose
           service
           I
           owe
           my self
           and
           what
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           whom
           as
           well
           for
           neereness
           of
           blood
           ,
           as
           affection
           and
           favor
           ,
           his
           Sacred
           Majesty
           may
           most
           probably
           imploy
           in
           this
           our
           ship
           of
           State
           near
           the
           helme
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           in
           some
           part
           serve
           for
           your
           experience
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           sea-card
           ,
           whereby
           you
           may
           become
           able
           and
           expert
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           entrances
           and
           passages
           into
           all
           creeks
           and
           harbors
           of
           quiet
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           discovery
           and
           avoidance
           of
           all
           rocks
           and
           shelves
           ;
           for
           as
           at
           sea
           it
           is
           alwaies
           seen
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           stormy
           and
           tempestuous
           time
           ,
           the
           master
           dares
           not
           trust
           the
           rudder
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           others
           then
           such
           as
           are
           the
           best
           approved
           and
           experienced
           Mariners
           ;
           so
           ,
           in
           all
           States
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           however
           in
           time
           of
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ,
           allyance
           ,
           blood
           ,
           and
           favor
           have
           a
           main
           stroke
           in
           matter
           of
           preferments
           and
           imployments
           too
           
           yet
           when
           the
           times
           grow
           perplexed
           with
           perils
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           true
           worth
           and
           experience
           are
           sought
           after
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           value
           .
           No
           climate
           is
           so
           benigne
           ,
           as
           to
           afford
           a
           perpetual
           calme
           ,
           and
           therefore
           your
           Grace
           may
           do
           well
           to
           enable
           your self
           for
           the
           service
           of
           your
           Prince
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           being
           called
           for
           into
           the
           steerage
           in
           turbulent
           times
           ,
           not
           favor
           ,
           onely
           may
           give
           you
           a
           place
           there
           ,
           but
           use
           find
           you
           necessary
           ,
           whereunto
           if
           I
           could
           contribute
           a
           poore
           mite
           ,
           I
           had
           done
           enough
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           however
           my
           Authour
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           well
           ,
           hath
           far
           excelled
           others
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           not
           without
           his
           blemishes
           and
           errors
           to
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I
           was
           able
           to
           discover
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           markt
           ,
           and
           thereunto
           added
           some
           observations
           ,
           taking
           (
           as
           I
           think
           )
           all
           his
           notorious
           errors
           in
           this
           book
           :
           Wherein
           I
           may
           have
           committed
           faults
           too
           ,
           
           which
           you
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           pass
           over
           ,
           as
           no
           strange
           thing
           ,
           but
           accept
           rather
           the
           duty
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             humblest
             servant
             ,
             EDWARD
             DACRES
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Arguments
           of
           each
           several
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             WHat
             were
             in
             general
             the
             beginnings
             of
             every
             City
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             many
             kindes
             of
             Commonwealths
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             that
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Vpon
             what
             occasions
             the
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             People
             were
             created
             in
             Rome
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Common-wealth
             became
             more
             perfect
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             disagreement
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             people
             of
             Rome
             made
             the
             Commonwealth
             both
             free
             and
             mighty
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             people
             or
             the
             Nobility
             are
             the
             the
             better
             guardians
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             greater
             occasions
             of
             being
             tumultuous
             ,
             either
             they
             that
             strive
             to
             inlarge
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             endeavor
             but
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Whether
             in
             Rome
             there
             could
             have
             been
             such
             a
             State
             founded
             as
             would
             quite
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             hatreds
             between
             the
             people
             
             and
             the
             Senate
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             usefull
             accusations
             are
             in
             a
             Republique
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             liberty
             ;
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Accusations
             are
             not
             more
             beneficial
             to
             Commonwealths
             then
             Calumnies
             pernicious
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             How
             needful
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             frames
             anew
             the
             laws
             ,
             and
             laies
             new
             fonndations
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             be
             alone
             without
             Companion
             or
             Competitor
             .
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Founders
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             or
             Kingdom
             are
             praise-worthy
             ,
             so
             the
             beginners
             of
             a
             Tyranny
             deserve
             much
             infamy
             .
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Romans
             Religion
             .
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             what
             importance
             it
             is
             to
             hold
             a
             worthy
             esteem
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             Italy
             for
             having
             faild
             therein
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             gone
             to
             wrack
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             manner
             the
             Romans
             avail'd
             themselves
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             in
             ordering
             the
             City
             ,
             in
             undertaking
             their
             designes
             ,
             and
             stopping
             of
             tumults
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Romans
             interpreted
             their
             auspices
             as
             necessity
             .
             required
             ,
             and
             with
             discretion
             made
             a
             shew
             to
             observe
             their
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             upon
             occasion
             they
             neglected
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             did
             rashly
             contemn
             it
             ,
             they
             punished
             
             him
             .
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Samnites
             for
             the
             extream
             remedy
             to
             their
             broken
             state
             ,
             have
             recourse
             to
             Religion
             .
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             People
             accustomed
             to
             live
             under
             a
             Prince
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             accident
             they
             become
             free
             ,
             have
             much
             adoe
             to
             maintain
             their
             liberty
             .
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             A
             disorderly
             people
             getting
             their
             liberty
             ,
             cannot
             keep
             themselves
             free
             without
             great
             difficulties
             .
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             manner
             ,
             in
             a
             corrupted
             City
             ;
             a
             free
             state
             may
             be
             maintained
             ,
             being
             gotten
             ;
             or
             how
             when
             they
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             gotten
             and
             well
             ordered
             .
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             A
             very
             mean
             Prince
             may
             easily
             subsist
             ,
             succeeding
             a
             brave
             and
             valorous
             Prince
             ;
             but
             a
             mean
             one
             following
             one
             that
             is
             mean
             ,
             brings
             a
             state
             into
             great
             hazard
             .
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Two
             continued
             successions
             of
             valorous
             Princes
             work
             great
             effect
             ,
             and
             Commonwealths
             well
             ordered
             ,
             of
             necessity
             have
             valorous
             successions
             :
             And
             therefore
             are
             their
             gains
             and
             increases
             great
             .
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             What
             blame
             that
             Prince
             or
             Republique
             deserves
             that
             wants
             soldiers
             of
             his
             own
             subjects
             .
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             What
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             three
             
             Horatij
             Romans
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             Curiatij
             Albans
             .
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             whole
             fortune
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             laid
             at
             stake
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             forces
             trie
             not
             for
             it
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             is
             often
             hurtfull
             to
             guard
             the
             passages
             .
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Commonwealths
             well
             ordered
             appoint
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             for
             their
             people
             ,
             and
             never
             recompence
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             .
             Chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Whosoever
             would
             reforme
             an
             ancient
             state
             in
             a
             free
             City
             ,
             let
             him
             retain
             at
             least
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             old
             customs
             .
             Chap.
             25.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             Prince
             in
             a
             City
             or
             Province
             taken
             by
             him
             ,
             should
             make
             innovations
             in
             every
             thing
             .
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             seldom
             ,
             that
             men
             know
             how
             to
             be
             altogether
             mischievous
             ,
             or
             altogether
             good
             .
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             For
             what
             reason
             the
             Romans
             were
             less
             ungratefull
             to
             their
             Citizens
             ,
             then
             the
             Athenians
             .
             Chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Whether
             of
             the
             two
             be
             more
             ungratefull
             ,
             people
             ,
             or
             a
             Prince
             .
             Chap.
             29.
             
          
           
             What
             means
             a
             Prince
             or
             Republ
             should
             use
             to
             avoid
             this
             vice
             of
             ingratitude
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             Commander
             or
             Citizen
             to
             be
             free
             from
             their
             danger
             .
             Chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Roman
             Commanders
             were
             never
             
             extraordinarily
             punish'd
             ,
             for
             any
             error
             committed
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             punish'd
             when
             either
             by
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             unlucky
             resolution
             taken
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             Commonwealth
             suffered
             .
             Chap.
             31.
             
          
           
             A
             Prince
             or
             Republ.
             should
             not
             defer
             to
             do
             good
             unto
             men
             ,
             until
             their
             necessity
             require
             it
             .
             Chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             When
             an
             inconvenience
             is
             grown
             in
             a
             state
             or
             against
             a
             state
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             bear
             with
             it
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             then
             presently
             to
             struggle
             with
             it
             .
             Chap.
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             Dictators
             authority
             did
             good
             and
             not
             harme
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             how
             authorities
             which
             the
             Citizens
             take
             upon
             them
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             that
             are
             given
             them
             by
             the
             peoples
             free
             voices
             ,
             are
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             government
             .
             Chap.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             in
             Rome
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             Decemvirate
             was
             hurtful
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             that
             Republique
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             it
             was
             made
             by
             publique
             and
             free
             voices
             .
             Chap.
             35.
             
          
           
             The
             Citizens
             who
             have
             possessed
             the
             greatest
             charges
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             ought
             not
             disdain
             the
             less
             as
             unworthy
             of
             them
             .
             Chap.
             36.
             
          
           
             What
             distastes
             the
             Agrarian
             law
             gave
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             very
             ●ff●●sive
             to
             make
             a
             law
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             that
             
             looks
             far
             backwards
             ,
             and
             yet
             goes
             directly
             against
             an
             ancient
             custome
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Chap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Weak
             Commonwealths
             are
             hardly
             drawn
             to
             a
             certain
             resolution
             and
             know
             not
             how
             to
             determine
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             they
             ordinarily
             take
             ,
             they
             are
             rather
             forc'd
             too
             ,
             then
             choose
             of
             themselves
             .
             Chap.
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             accidents
             are
             seen
             to
             befall
             several
             People
             .
             Chap.
             39
          
           
             The
             creation
             of
             the
             Decemvirate
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             what
             therein
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             where
             among
             many
             other
             things
             is
             considered
             ,
             how
             by
             the
             like
             accident
             a
             Republique
             may
             be
             preserved
             or
             suppressed
             .
             Chap.
             40.
             
          
           
             Of
             humble
             to
             become
             proud
             ,
             of
             mercifull
             cruell
             ,
             without
             passing
             through
             the
             due
             means
             between
             these
             extreams
             ,
             argues
             indiscretion
             ,
             and
             turns
             not
             to
             advantage
             .
             Chap.
             41.
             
          
           
             How
             easily
             men
             may
             be
             corrupted
             .
             Chap.
             42.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             fight
             for
             their
             own
             glory
             ,
             are
             the
             good
             and
             faithfull
             soldiers
             .
             Chap.
             43.
             
          
           
             A
             multitude
             without
             a
             head
             is
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             should
             not
             first
             threaten
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             demand
             the
             power
             .
             Chap.
             44.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             very
             evill
             example
             ,
             when
             
             he
             that
             makes
             a
             law
             ,
             neglects
             the
             observing
             of
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             very
             dangerous
             in
             a
             State
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             continual
             practice
             of
             cruel
             executions
             .
             Chap.
             45.
             
          
           
             Men
             arise
             by
             degrees
             from
             one
             ambition
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             first
             they
             ayme
             no
             further
             then
             that
             they
             themselves
             suffer
             no
             harme
             of
             others
             ,
             afterwards
             they
             strive
             to
             be
             able
             to
             hurt
             others
             .
             Chap.
             46.
             
          
           
             Men
             though
             they
             are
             deceived
             in
             generalities
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             so
             easily
             beguiled
             in
             particulars
             .
             Chap.
             47.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             would
             not
             have
             a
             Magistracy
             given
             to
             one
             that
             is
             base
             and
             lewd
             ,
             let
             him
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             demanded
             either
             by
             one
             that
             is
             very
             base
             and
             very
             lewd
             ,
             or
             by
             one
             that
             is
             very
             noble
             and
             very
             good
             .
             Chap.
             48.
             
          
           
             If
             those
             Cities
             ,
             that
             have
             had
             their
             beginning
             free
             as
             Rome
             ,
             have
             found
             difficulty
             to
             make
             laws
             ,
             that
             can
             maintain
             them
             so
             ;
             those
             that
             have
             had
             their
             beginning
             immediatly
             servile
             ,
             find
             almost
             an
             impossibility
             .
             Chap.
             49.
             
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             stopping
             the
             publique
             actions
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             given
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             Council
             ,
             or
             one
             Magistracy
             .
             Chap.
             50.
             
          
           
             A
             Commonwealth
             or
             Prince
             should
             make
             a
             shew
             to
             doe
             that
             of
             a
             free
             mind
             ,
             which
             indeed
             
             meere
             necessity
             compells
             them
             to
             do
             .
             Chap.
             51.
             
          
           
             To
             stay
             the
             insolence
             of
             one
             that
             grows
             powerfull
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             way
             more
             secure
             and
             less
             offensive
             ,
             then
             to
             seize
             beforehand
             ,
             and
             so
             prevent
             him
             of
             those
             ways
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             attains
             to
             that
             power
             .
             Chap.
             52.
             
          
           
             The
             People
             deceived
             by
             a
             false
             shew
             of
             good
             ,
             oftentimes
             seek
             their
             own
             ruine
             ,
             and
             great
             hopes
             and
             large
             promises
             do
             easily
             move
             them
             .
             Chap.
             53.
             
          
           
             What
             authority
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             great
             and
             worthy
             personage
             hath
             to
             appease
             and
             quiet
             the
             rage
             of
             a
             multitude
             .
             Chap.
             54.
             
          
           
             How
             easily
             things
             are
             ordered
             in
             a
             City
             where
             the
             people
             is
             not
             corrupted
             ;
             and
             that
             where
             a
             parity
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             a
             Principality
             ;
             and
             where
             that
             is
             not
             ,
             a
             Republique
             cannot
             be
             .
             Chap.
             55.
             
          
           
             Before
             strange
             accidents
             and
             changes
             befall
             a
             City
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             usually
             there
             are
             some
             prodigies
             that
             forerun
             them
             ,
             or
             men
             that
             foretel
             them
             .
             Chap.
             56.
             
          
           
             A
             Common
             people
             united
             are
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             but
             taken
             apart
             and
             separated
             ,
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             .
             Chap.
             57.
             
          
           
             The
             multitude
             is
             more
             wise
             and
             constant
             then
             a
             Prince
             .
             Chap.
             58.
             
          
           
             
             What
             confederation
             or
             league
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             trusted
             ;
             either
             that
             which
             is
             made
             with
             a
             Republique
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             made
             with
             a
             Prince
             .
             Chap.
             59.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Consulship
             and
             every
             other
             magistracy
             in
             Rome
             ,
             was
             given
             without
             respect
             of
             age
             .
             Chap.
             60.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Table
           of
           the
           second
           book
           .
        
         
           
             VVHich
             contributed
             more
             to
             the
             Romans
             in
             the
             conquest
             of
             their
             Empire
             ,
             either
             their
             vertue
             or
             their
             fortune
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             What
             people
             the
             Romans
             had
             to
             make
             warr
             withall
             ,
             and
             how
             obstinately
             they
             fought
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             liberty
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rome
             became
             a
             great
             City
             ,
             by
             ruining
             those
             that
             were
             near
             neighbors
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             admitting
             strangers
             without
             difficulty
             to
             share
             in
             her
             dignities
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Republiques
             have
             taken
             three
             particular
             courses
             to
             amplify
             and
             inlarge
             their
             states
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             changes
             of
             Religions
             and
             languages
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             chances
             of
             flouds
             
             and
             pestilences
             ,
             abolish
             the
             memory
             of
             things
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Romans
             proceeded
             in
             making
             of
             war.
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             much
             land
             the
             Romans
             allowed
             to
             each
             man
             they
             sent
             out
             to
             inhabit
             their
             Colonies
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             occasions
             ,
             wherefore
             people
             leave
             their
             own
             native
             soyles
             ,
             and
             invade
             other
             countreys
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vpon
             what
             occasions
             wars
             are
             begun
             among
             Princes
             .
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Moneys
             are
             not
             the
             sinews
             of
             war
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             opinion
             .
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             a
             match
             wisely
             made
             ,
             to
             joyn
             alliance
             with
             a
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             credit
             is
             greater
             then
             his
             strength
             .
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Whether
             it
             is
             better
             for
             a
             Prince
             fearing
             to
             be
             assaild
             by
             his
             enemy
             ,
             himself
             first
             to
             begin
             the
             war
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             expect
             while
             it
             comes
             home
             to
             him
             .
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             That
             men
             rise
             from
             poore
             and
             small
             beginnings
             to
             great
             fortunes
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             help
             of
             guile
             then
             force
             .
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             often
             deceived
             who
             think
             with
             humility
             to
             overcome
             pride
             .
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Weak
             States
             are
             alwaies
             irresolute
             in
             their
             determinations
             ;
             and
             slow
             deliberations
             are
             alwayes
             hurtful
             .
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             
             How
             much
             the
             order
             used
             by
             our
             soldiers
             in
             these
             modern
             times
             ,
             differ
             from
             those
             of
             the
             ancients
             .
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             What
             esteem
             our
             modern
             armies
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             artillery
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             opinion
             which
             is
             generally
             conceived
             of
             it
             be
             true
             .
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             How
             by
             authority
             taken
             from
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             ancient
             military
             discipline
             ,
             the
             foot
             is
             more
             to
             be
             esteemed
             then
             the
             horse
             .
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             That
             conquests
             in
             Republiques
             not
             well
             governed
             ,
             and
             that
             proceed
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Roman
             valour
             ,
             procure
             rather
             their
             ruine
             then
             advancement
             .
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             What
             hazard
             that
             Prince
             or
             Commonwealth
             runs
             ,
             which
             is
             served
             by
             auxiliary
             and
             mercenary
             soldiers
             .
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Rector
             that
             ever
             the
             Romans
             sent
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             was
             to
             Capua
             four
             hundred
             years
             after
             they
             began
             to
             make
             war.
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             How
             erroneus
             many
             times
             the
             opinions
             of
             men
             are
             ,
             when
             they
             give
             their
             judgments
             touching
             great
             affairs
             .
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             How
             much
             the
             Romans
             in
             giving
             judgement
             upon
             their
             subjects
             ,
             whensoever
             occasion
             was
             offered
             that
             constrained
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             avoyded
             the
             middle
             way
             ,
             and
             
             rather
             betook
             themselves
             to
             one
             of
             the
             extreams
             .
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Fortresses
             in
             general
             do
             more
             harme
             then
             good
             .
             Chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wrong
             course
             ,
             to
             assail
             a
             City
             fallen
             into
             discord
             ,
             thinking
             by
             means
             thereof
             to
             become
             master
             of
             it
             .
             Chap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Contempt
             and
             contumely
             begets
             a
             hatred
             against
             them
             that
             use
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             return
             of
             advantage
             to
             them
             .
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Prudent
             Princes
             and
             Commonwealths
             ought
             to
             be
             content
             with
             the
             victory
             ,
             for
             oftentimes
             when
             that
             suffices
             not
             ,
             they
             lose
             it
             .
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             How
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Republique
             or
             Prince
             ,
             not
             to
             revenge
             an
             injury
             done
             against
             the
             publique
             State
             ,
             or
             against
             a
             private
             person
             .
             Chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Fortune
             blinds
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             when
             she
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             prevent
             her
             designs
             .
             Ch.
             29.
             
          
           
             Republiques
             and
             Princes
             that
             really
             are
             mighty
             ,
             seek
             not
             by
             moneys
             to
             make
             alliance
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             valor
             and
             repute
             of
             their
             forces
             .
             Chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             How
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             men
             that
             are
             banishd
             out
             of
             their
             Countrey
             .
             Chap.
             31.
             
          
           
             How
             may
             wayes
             the
             Romans
             used
             to
             make
             themselves
             masters
             of
             Towns.
             Chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             
             That
             the
             Romans
             gave
             their
             Commanders
             of
             their
             armies
             ,
             free
             and
             large
             Commissions
             .
             Chap.
             33.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Table
           of
           the
           third
           book
           .
        
         
           
             FOr
             the
             maintenance
             of
             a
             Religion
             or
             Commonwealth
             long
             in
             being
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             oftentimes
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             their
             first
             grounds
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             very
             great
             part
             of
             wisdom
             sometimes
             to
             seem
             a
             fool
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             preservation
             of
             the
             new
             gotten
             liberty
             ,
             to
             put
             Brutus
             his
             sons
             to
             death
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             No
             Prince
             lives
             secure
             in
             his
             Principality
             ,
             while
             those
             are
             living
             who
             were
             despoyled
             of
             it
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             a
             Prince
             lose
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             he
             injoys
             by
             right
             of
             inheritance
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             Conspiracies
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             From
             whence
             proceeds
             it
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             changes
             from
             liberty
             to
             slavery
             ,
             and
             from
             slavery
             to
             liberty
             ,
             some
             are
             without
             blood
             ,
             others
             exceeding
             bloody
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             
             He
             that
             will
             make
             alteration
             in
             a
             Republique
             ,
             must
             consider
             the
             subject
             he
             is
             to
             worke
             upon
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             must
             of
             necessity
             change
             with
             the
             times
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             alwaies
             have
             good
             success
             in
             his
             undertakings
             .
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             Captain
             cannot
             avoid
             battel
             when
             his
             enemy
             will
             fight
             in
             any
             case
             .
             Ch.
             10.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             to
             deal
             with
             many
             ,
             however
             that
             he
             be
             the
             weaker
             ,
             provided
             that
             he
             can
             but
             support
             their
             first
             violence
             ,
             overcomes
             .
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             wise
             Commander
             upon
             his
             own
             soldiers
             ,
             should
             lay
             all
             manner
             of
             necessity
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             from
             his
             enemies
             .
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Whether
             more
             trust
             is
             to
             be
             reposed
             in
             a
             good
             Commander
             having
             a
             weak
             army
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             good
             army
             having
             a
             weak
             Commander
             .
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             New
             sleights
             and
             inventions
             that
             are
             used
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             fight
             ,
             and
             new
             cryes
             that
             are
             heard
             ,
             what
             effects
             they
             produce
             .
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             command
             of
             an
             army
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             in
             charge
             onely
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             are
             more
             ,
             they
             alwaies
             erre
             .
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             time
             of
             difficulty
             and
             peril
             ,
             true
             worth
             
             and
             vertue
             is
             sought
             after
             ;
             and
             in
             calm
             and
             quiet
             times
             ,
             not
             their
             vertues
             but
             their
             wealth
             ,
             friends
             and
             parentage
             prefer
             them
             .
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             who
             hath
             received
             any
             not
             able
             disgrace
             or
             injury
             done
             him
             from
             a
             Prince
             or
             Republique
             ,
             should
             never
             be
             intrusted
             by
             them
             in
             any
             employment
             or
             service
             of
             importance
             .
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             worthy
             of
             a
             Commander
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             able
             to
             discover
             before-hand
             and
             espy
             out
             the
             enemies
             practices
             .
             Chap.
             18
          
           
             Whether
             in
             the
             government
             of
             a
             multitude
             ,
             mildness
             or
             severity
             be
             of
             greater
             availe
             .
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             One
             example
             of
             humanity
             prevailed
             with
             the
             Falisci
             ,
             more
             then
             all
             the
             force
             of
             Rome
             could
             .
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             came
             that
             Hannibal
             by
             a
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             different
             from
             that
             of
             Scipioes
             ,
             wrought
             the
             same
             effect
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             did
             in
             
               Spain
               .
               Chap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             How
             
               Manlius
               Torquatus
            
             his
             rigor
             ,
             and
             
               Valerius
               Corvinus
            
             his
             mildness
             gaind
             each
             of
             them
             the
             same
             glory
             .
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             For
             what
             cause
             Camillus
             was
             banished
             Rome
             .
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             
             The
             continuation
             of
             governments
             brought
             Rome
             into
             thraldom
             .
             Chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Of
             Cincinnatus
             and
             many
             Romans
             poverties
             '
             Chap.
             25.
             
          
           
             How
             that
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             Women
             ,
             states
             have
             been
             ruined
             .
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             City
             at
             discord
             in
             it self
             is
             to
             be
             united
             :
             and
             how
             that
             opinion
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             to
             maintain
             Cities
             in
             obedience
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             discord
             ,
             and
             divided
             into
             factions
             .
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Citizens
             actions
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             weighed
             :
             for
             many
             times
             under
             vertuous
             and
             charitable
             deeds
             ,
             are
             laid
             the
             fouudacions
             of
             Tyranny
             .
             Chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             peoples
             faults
             grow
             from
             their
             Princes
             .
             Chap.
             29.
             
          
           
             A
             Citizen
             ,
             that
             will
             of
             his
             own
             authority
             do
             any
             good
             in
             his
             own
             City
             ,
             of
             necessity
             must
             first
             extinguish
             all
             envy
             :
             and
             what
             order
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             City
             upon
             the
             enemies
             approach
             .
             Chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Powerful
             Commonwealths
             ,
             and
             great
             and
             worthy
             personages
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             fortune
             retain
             the
             same
             courage
             and
             the
             same
             dignity
             .
             Chap.
             31.
             
          
           
             What
             means
             some
             have
             practised
             to
             disturb
             a
             treaty
             of
             peace
             .
             Chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             It
             much
             furthers
             an
             army
             in
             the
             winning
             of
             
             a
             battel
             ,
             to
             be
             confident
             of
             their
             own
             forces
             and
             their
             Generals
             valor
             .
             Chap.
             33.
             
          
           
             What
             fame
             ,
             report
             ,
             or
             opinion
             causes
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             begin
             to
             cast
             their
             favors
             upon
             a
             Citizen
             :
             and
             whether
             a
             Prince
             or
             a
             People
             do
             bestow
             their
             Magistracies
             with
             better
             judgement
             .
             Chap.
             34.
             
          
           
             What
             dangers
             they
             incur
             ,
             that
             put
             themselves
             forwards
             as
             Principals
             to
             advise
             any
             designe
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             this
             carries
             with
             it
             the
             more
             difficulty
             and
             peril
             .
             Chap.
             35.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             wherefore
             the
             French
             have
             been
             and
             are
             thought
             in
             combats
             at
             the
             beginning
             more
             then
             men
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             less
             then
             women
             .
             Chap.
             36.
             
          
           
             Whether
             slight
             skirmishes
             or
             battels
             are
             necessary
             before
             a
             great
             battel
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             to
             know
             a
             new
             enemy
             ,
             when
             one
             would
             avoid
             those
             skirmishes
             .
             Chap.
             37.
             
          
           
             What
             manner
             of
             man
             that
             General
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             on
             whose
             abilities
             an
             army
             may
             confidently
             rely
             Chap.
             38.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             Commander
             ought
             exactly
             to
             know
             scituations
             .
             Chap.
             39.
             
          
           
             How
             deceit
             is
             commendable
             used
             against
             the
             enemy
             in
             time
             of
             war.
             Chap.
             40.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             defence
             of
             ones
             countrey
             ought
             to
             be
             undertaken
             ,
             either
             with
             ignominy
             or
             with
             
             glory
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             way
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             defended
             .
             Chap.
             41.
             
          
           
             Promises
             extorted
             by
             force
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             .
             Chap.
             42.
             
          
           
             Those
             men
             that
             are
             bred
             in
             the
             same
             Country
             ,
             do
             throughout
             all
             ages
             keep
             very
             neere
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             dispositim
             .
             Chap.
             43.
             
          
           
             By
             sudden
             supprisal
             and
             boldness
             many
             times
             more
             is
             obtained
             ,
             then
             by
             ordinary
             means
             can
             be
             gotten
             .
             Chap.
             44.
             
          
           
             Which
             course
             is
             the
             better
             in
             a
             battel
             ,
             either
             at
             the
             first
             to
             sustain
             onely
             the
             enemies
             shock
             and
             reserve
             some
             forces
             till
             the
             latter
             end
             to
             give
             them
             a
             blow
             withall
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             upon
             themaine
             to
             venture
             all
             upon
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             first
             onset
             Chap.
             45.
             
          
           
             Whence
             proceeds
             it
             that
             one
             family
             in
             a
             City
             holds
             a
             long
             time
             the
             same
             manners
             and
             disposition
             .
             Chap.
             46.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             good
             Citizen
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Country
             ought
             to
             forget
             all
             private
             wrongs
             .
             Chap.
             47.
             
          
           
             When
             we
             see
             the
             enemy
             commit
             a
             great
             error
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             beleeve
             there
             is
             some
             treachery
             in
             the
             business
             .
             Chap.
             48.
             
          
           
             A
             Republique
             if
             one
             would
             preserve
             it
             free
             ,
             hath
             every
             day
             neeed
             of
             provision
             of
             new
             orders
             :
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             good
             deserts
             that
             way
             ,
             Fabius
             was
             termed
             
               Magnus
               ,
               Chap.
            
             49.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               MACHIAVELS
               DISCOURSES
               UPON
               THE
               First
               DECADE
               OF
               
                 T.
                 LIVIVS
              
               Translated
               out
               of
               Italian
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Preface
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 I
                 consider
                 the
                 esteem
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 (
                 letting
                 pass
                 further
                 examples
                 )
                 a
                 small
                 piece
                 of
                 an
                 ancient
                 statute
                 hath
                 been
                 bought
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 rate
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 adorn
                 the
                 house
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 cause
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 art
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 copies
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 likewise
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 as
                 lively
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 it
                 again
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 works
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 seeing
                 the
                 most
                 vertuous
                 actions
                 that
                 histories
                 relate
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 archieved
                 by
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 ancient
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 Kings
                 Captains
                 ,
                 Citizens
                 and
                 Law-givers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 who
                 have
                 undergone
                 much
                 for
                 their
                 Countries
                 good
                 ;
                 that
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 rather
                 admired
                 then
                 
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 avoided
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 very
                 footsteps
                 of
                 that
                 ancient
                 vertue
                 is
                 utterly
                 defac'd
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 both
                 marvaile
                 and
                 grieve
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 process
                 arising
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 among
                 citizens
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 criminal
                 causes
                 ,
                 recourse
                 is
                 alwaies
                 made
                 to
                 those
                 judgements
                 and
                 those
                 remedies
                 which
                 formerly
                 have
                 been
                 ordain'd
                 and
                 practis'd
                 by
                 the
                 ancients
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 civil-lawes
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 opinions
                 given
                 by
                 ancient
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 which
                 since
                 having
                 been
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 method
                 ,
                 todirect
                 our
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 now
                 a
                 daies
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 of
                 their
                 judgements
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 States
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 in
                 ordeining
                 of
                 military
                 discipline
                 ,
                 in
                 waging
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 judgment
                 upon
                 the
                 subjects
                 ,
                 in
                 amplifying
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 neither
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 nor
                 Citizens
                 who
                 ever
                 seek
                 after
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ancient
                 patternes
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 proceeds
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 that
                 weakness
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 breeding
                 and
                 customes
                 now
                 a
                 daies
                 have
                 brought
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 that
                 evill
                 which
                 idleness
                 accompanied
                 with
                 ambition
                 hath
                 done
                 to
                 many
                 Christian
                 countries
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 histories
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 by
                 reading
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 conceive
                 not
                 that
                 meaning
                 nor
                 relish
                 that
                 tastethey
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 arises
                 that
                 many
                 who
                 read
                 ,
                 take
                 delight
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 accidents
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 frequent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 regard
                 of
                 imitating
                 them
                 deeming
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 unpossible
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 men
                 were
                 alter'd
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 in
                 the●ir
                 motion
                 ,
                 order
                 and
                 power
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 withdraw
                 men
                 from
                 this
                 errour
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 write
                 upon
                 these
                 bookes
                 of
                 T
                 :
                 Livius
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 escap'd
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 thought
                 ,
                 conformable
                 to
                 moderne
                 and
                 ancient
                 affaires
                 ,
                 of
                 purpose
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 shall
                 well
                 peruse
                 these
                 discourses
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 may
                 there
                 reap
                 that
                 profit
                 for
                 which
                 end
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 historie
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 taske
                 of
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 incourag'd
                 me
                 to
                 undergoe
                 this
                 burden
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 I
                 shall
                 carry
                 it
                 so
                 far
                 onwards
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 comes
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 little
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   were
                   in
                   generall
                   the
                   beginnings
                   of
                   every
                   city
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   that
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHosoever
                 shall
                 reade
                 what
                 beginning
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Lawmakers
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 founded
                 ,
                 will
                 nothing
                 marvaile
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 vertue
                 was
                 continued
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 afterwards
                 there
                 grew
                 so
                 mighty
                 an
                 Empire
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 attain'd
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 discourse
                 first
                 of
                 her
                 birth
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Cities
                 were
                 built
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Natives
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 they
                 were
                 built
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 strangers
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 when
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 being
                 dispers'd
                 in
                 many
                 and
                 small
                 numbers
                 finde
                 they
                 cannot
                 live
                 safe
                 ,
                 each
                 one
                 not
                 
                 having
                 strength
                 apart
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 small
                 number
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 force
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 joyn
                 together
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 comming
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 abandon
                 divers
                 of
                 their
                 retreats
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 become
                 a
                 sudden
                 prey
                 to
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 escape
                 these
                 dangers
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 authority
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 confine
                 themselves
                 to
                 dwell
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 chosen
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 their
                 better
                 commodity
                 of
                 living
                 as
                 more
                 facility
                 of
                 defence
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 among
                 many
                 others
                 were
                 Athens
                 &
                 Venice
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Theseus
                 ,
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 occasions
                 built
                 by
                 the
                 scattered
                 inhabitants
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 much
                 people
                 being
                 retired
                 into
                 certain
                 little
                 Ilands
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Adriatique
                 Sea
                 (
                 to
                 avoid
                 those
                 wars
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 beginning
                 in
                 Italy
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 those
                 huge
                 and
                 continual
                 inundations
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 upon
                 the
                 declining
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 )
                 began
                 among
                 themselves
                 without
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 those
                 lawes
                 they
                 thought
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 their
                 preservation
                 :
                 which
                 prov'd
                 luckily
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 long
                 quiet
                 their
                 situation
                 gave
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Sea
                 having
                 no
                 outlet
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 people
                 which
                 then
                 afflicted
                 Italy
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 ships
                 to
                 annoy
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 little
                 beginning
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 that
                 greatness
                 they
                 now
                 have
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 City
                 is
                 built
                 by
                 strangers
                 which
                 are
                 either
                 absolute
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 depend
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 
                 are
                 colonies
                 which
                 are
                 sent
                 out
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 or
                 Prince
                 to
                 disburden
                 their
                 Towns
                 of
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 some
                 country
                 which
                 of
                 late
                 they
                 have
                 gotten
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 safely
                 keep
                 without
                 much
                 expence
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 the
                 Romans
                 built
                 many
                 througouht
                 all
                 their
                 dominions
                 ;
                 others
                 were
                 built
                 by
                 some
                 Prince
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 seate
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 Alexander
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 these
                 cities
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 beginning
                 free
                 ,
                 they
                 seldome
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 greatness
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 the
                 head
                 cities
                 of
                 Kingdomes
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 beginning
                 had
                 Florence
                 (
                 whither
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Syllaes
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 chance
                 by
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Fiesola
                 ;
                 who
                 taking
                 heart
                 upon
                 that
                 long
                 peace
                 the
                 world
                 enjoyed
                 under
                 Octavian
                 ,
                 came
                 down
                 &
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 plain
                 upon
                 the
                 Arne
                 )
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 under
                 the
                 Romau
                 government
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 make
                 greater
                 increase
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 the
                 Princes
                 favour
                 allow'd
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 founders
                 of
                 Cities
                 are
                 then
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 absolute
                 and
                 free
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 people
                 either
                 led
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 are
                 forc'd
                 by
                 contagion
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 or
                 war
                 to
                 abandon
                 their
                 native
                 Soyle
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 a
                 new
                 dwelling
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 inhabite
                 the
                 Cities
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 they
                 have
                 conquered
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 build
                 new
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Aeneas
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 appeares
                 the
                 ability
                 of
                 the
                 founder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 founded
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 admirable
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 gave
                 thereto
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 of
                 greater
                 or
                 or
                 less
                 abilities
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 two
                 kindes
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 choyce
                 of
                 the
                 situation
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 lawes
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 men
                 
                 act
                 some
                 things
                 upon
                 necessity
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 vertue
                 is
                 there
                 seen
                 where
                 election
                 hath
                 the
                 least
                 power
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 to
                 chuse
                 barren
                 places
                 to
                 build
                 Cities
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 men
                 being
                 forc'd
                 to
                 labor
                 for
                 their
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 might
                 live
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 agreement
                 ,
                 the
                 poverty
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 giving
                 less
                 occasion
                 of
                 discord
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Raugia
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Cities
                 built
                 in
                 like
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 choyce
                 without
                 doubt
                 would
                 be
                 wiselier
                 made
                 and
                 more
                 profitable
                 ,
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 live
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 seek
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 seeing
                 it
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 security
                 without
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 avoid
                 a
                 barren
                 soyle
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 plant
                 themselves
                 in
                 fruitful
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 enabled
                 by
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 their
                 seat
                 to
                 enlarge
                 and
                 desend
                 their
                 territories
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 assault
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 over-master
                 all
                 that
                 would
                 oppose
                 their
                 greatness
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 occasion
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 provide
                 that
                 the
                 laws
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 these
                 paines
                 ,
                 the
                 situation
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 imitate
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 liv'd
                 in
                 pleasant
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 countries
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 breed
                 men
                 given
                 to
                 Luxury
                 ,
                 loth
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 industry
                 vertue
                 requires
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 so
                 wise
                 as
                 to
                 prevent
                 those
                 harmes
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 the
                 soyle
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 the
                 peoples
                 idleness
                 might
                 cause
                 :
                 having
                 impos'd
                 such
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 labour
                 upon
                 those
                 they
                 brought
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 strict
                 discipline
                 ,
                 they
                 far
                 surpassed
                 others
                 who
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 rough
                 and
                 barren
                 countries
                 
                 were
                 borne
                 fierce
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 countries
                 delicacies
                 ,
                 the
                 laws
                 strictness
                 prevail'd
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 bred
                 by
                 them
                 many
                 great
                 personages
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 time
                 had
                 not
                 worne
                 out
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 appeare
                 they
                 had
                 deserv'd
                 as
                 much
                 praise
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Great
                 Alexauder
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 whose
                 memories
                 stories
                 continue
                 fresh
                 amongst
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 whosoever
                 had
                 considered
                 the
                 Soldans
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mamalucks
                 order
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 military
                 discipline
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 ruin'd
                 by
                 Selimus
                 the
                 great
                 Turke
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 that
                 how
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 were
                 train'd
                 up
                 in
                 continuall
                 exercises
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 have
                 known
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 fear'd
                 that
                 case
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 invited
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 oppos'd
                 with
                 severe
                 lawes
                 .
                 I
                 avow
                 therefore
                 the
                 choyce
                 better
                 in
                 a
                 fertile
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 good
                 government
                 takes
                 order
                 for
                 a
                 moderate
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 .
                 When
                 Alexander
                 the
                 great
                 had
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 City
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 Dinocrates
                 the
                 Architect
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 shewed
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 Mount
                 Athos
                 ,
                 which
                 place
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 so
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 wonder
                 worthy
                 his
                 greatness
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 askd
                 again
                 by
                 Alexander
                 whereupon
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 should
                 live
                 ,
                 answerd
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 well
                 advis'd
                 of
                 that
                 point
                 yet
                 :
                 whereat
                 having
                 laught
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 mountain
                 alone
                 ,
                 &
                 built
                 Alexandria
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 might
                 resort
                 thither
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 farness
                 of
                 the
                 soyle
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 commodity
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 River
                 Nilus
                 .
                 Whoever
                 
                 then
                 shall
                 examine
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 if
                 Aeneas
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 founder
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 numberd
                 among
                 the
                 cities
                 that
                 were
                 built
                 by
                 strangers
                 ;
                 If
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 built
                 by
                 the
                 Natives
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 soever
                 It
                 were
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 it
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 free
                 of
                 it self
                 without
                 dependence
                 of
                 any
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 that
                 the
                 Laws
                 made
                 by
                 
                   Romulus
                   ,
                   Numa
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 kept
                 it
                 under
                 in
                 an
                 exact
                 obedience
                 (
                 as
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 :
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 the
                 commodity
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 osten
                 victories
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 vastness
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 could
                 in
                 many
                 ages
                 corrupt
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 maintained
                 it
                 so
                 eminent
                 for
                 vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 commonwealth
                 came
                 near
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 those
                 exploits
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 recited
                 by
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 ,
                 were
                 acted
                 upon
                 publique
                 or
                 private
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 my
                 discourse
                 upon
                 those
                 things
                 passed
                 within
                 land
                 done
                 upon
                 publique
                 advice
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 think
                 worthy
                 of
                 remarke
                 ,
                 adding
                 likewise
                 all
                 the
                 dependences
                 thereupon
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 book
                 or
                 first
                 part
                 shall
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   many
                   kinds
                   of
                   Commonwealths
                   there
                   are
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 sorbear
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 those
                 cities
                 which
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 beginnings
                 in
                 subjection
                 under
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 of
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 were
                 free
                 in
                 their
                 births
                 from
                 forrain
                 servi●ude
                 ,
                 having
                 had
                 instantly
                 the
                 raines
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 government
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 as
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Principality
                 which
                 have
                 had
                 .
                 as
                 divers
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 sundry
                 lawes
                 and
                 ordinances
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 either
                 in
                 their
                 beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 receiv'd
                 their
                 laws
                 from
                 one
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spartans
                 did
                 theirs
                 from
                 Lycurgus
                 :
                 others
                 had
                 their
                 's
                 casually
                 and
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 happiness
                 for
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 to
                 light
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 such
                 wisdome
                 so
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 need
                 of
                 alteration
                 it
                 may
                 continue
                 in
                 security
                 under
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Sparta
                 kept
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 change
                 or
                 any
                 dangerous
                 tumult
                 above
                 eight
                 hundred
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 City
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 be
                 termd
                 unhappy
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 not
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 judicious
                 founder
                 ,
                 is
                 forc'd
                 to
                 give
                 it self
                 a
                 new
                 frame
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 more
                 unlucky
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 amiss
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 own
                 new
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 hath
                 much
                 mistaken
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 to
                 perfection
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 degree
                 to
                 be
                 setled
                 again
                 by
                 any
                 accident
                 :
                 those
                 others
                 although
                 their
                 order
                 be
                 not
                 exact
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 beginning
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 being
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 prove
                 better
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 possibility
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 perfect
                 :
                 but
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 '
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 without
                 danger
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 multitude
                 seldome
                 agrees
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 law
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 touch
                 any
                 change
                 of
                 government
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 be
                 shew'd
                 them
                 by
                 some
                 extremity
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 coming
                 without
                 danger
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 enough
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 may
                 be
                 sooner
                 ruin●d
                 ,
                 then
                 brought
                 into
                 good
                 order
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 that
                 of
                 Florence
                 gives
                 sufficient
                 
                 proof
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 that
                 accident
                 of
                 Arezo
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 was
                 anew
                 orderd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 Pirato
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 inbroyld
                 again
                 .
                 Intending
                 then
                 to
                 treate
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 accidents
                 that
                 brought
                 it
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 writ
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 kinds
                 of
                 States
                 term'd
                 by
                 them
                 a
                 Principality
                 ,
                 another
                 an
                 Aristocracy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 a
                 Popular
                 government
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 lay
                 the
                 first
                 grounds
                 of
                 rule
                 and
                 order
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 ought
                 most
                 to
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 fittest
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 .
                 Some
                 others
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 following
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 many
                 more
                 wise
                 )
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 six
                 sorts
                 of
                 governments
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 three
                 are
                 bad
                 in
                 extremity
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 good
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 they
                 become
                 pernicious
                 .
                 Those
                 which
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 three
                 aforesaid
                 ;
                 the
                 bad
                 are
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 which
                 depend
                 on
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 resemble
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 ap●
                 preaches
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 change
                 suddenly
                 from
                 one
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Principality
                 easily
                 becomes
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Popular
                 will
                 as
                 easily
                 become
                 tumultuous
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 that
                 lays
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 ordaines
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 sorts
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 small
                 continuance
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 remedy
                 to
                 hinder
                 that
                 it
                 slip
                 not
                 into
                 its
                 contrary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 resemblances
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 the
                 vice
                 .
                 These
                 differences
                 of
                 governments
                 grew
                 by
                 chance
                 among
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 were
                 thin
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 scatter'd
                 abroad
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 like
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 man
                 kind
                 increasing
                 ,
                 they
                 gather'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 better
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 cast
                 their
                 eyes
                 upon
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 most
                 strength
                 and
                 courage
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 their
                 head
                 and
                 obeyed
                 him
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 began
                 the
                 discerning
                 of
                 things
                 good
                 and
                 honest
                 from
                 bad
                 and
                 hurtful
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 hurt
                 his
                 benefactour
                 ,
                 it
                 caused
                 hatred
                 and
                 pitty
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 blaming
                 the
                 ungrateful
                 ,
                 and
                 honouring
                 the
                 thankful
                 ;
                 and
                 thinking
                 withal
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 injuries
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 like
                 evil
                 ,
                 they
                 betook
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 laws
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 punishments
                 against
                 the
                 offenders
                 :
                 Hence
                 came
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 chuse
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 they
                 sought
                 not
                 after
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 lustiest
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wisest
                 and
                 justest
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Prince
                 by
                 succession
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 election
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 the
                 heirs
                 began
                 to
                 degenerate
                 from
                 their
                 ancestors
                 ;
                 and
                 forsaking
                 vertuous
                 actions
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 Princes
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 but
                 to
                 exceed
                 others
                 in
                 luxurie
                 and
                 wantonness
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 belong'd
                 to
                 their
                 pleasure
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 beginning
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 hated
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 on
                 beyond
                 this
                 fear
                 to
                 hurt
                 ,
                 hereon
                 grew
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 Thence
                 afterwards
                 grew
                 those
                 violences
                 ,
                 conspiracies
                 and
                 treasons
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 undertaken
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 fearful
                 or
                 weak
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 surpassed
                 others
                 in
                 courage
                 ,
                 valour
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 birth
                 ,
                 those
                 were
                 the
                 actors
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 
                 to
                 indure
                 the
                 shameful
                 life
                 of
                 that
                 Prince
                 .
                 The
                 multitude
                 then
                 following
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 took
                 armes
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 being
                 down
                 ,
                 they
                 yeelded
                 obedience
                 to
                 these
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 deliverers
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 hating
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 head
                 alone
                 ,
                 fram'd
                 a
                 government
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 tyranny
                 past
                 )
                 carried
                 themselves
                 fairly
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 laws
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 preferring
                 the
                 publique
                 good
                 before
                 their
                 own
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 summe
                 ,
                 rul'd
                 and
                 maintain'd
                 the
                 state
                 with
                 exceeding
                 diligence
                 .
                 This
                 government
                 afterwards
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 knew
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 adversity
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 content
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 civil
                 equality
                 ,
                 but
                 abandoning
                 themselves
                 to
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 ravishing
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 so
                 carried
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ingross'd
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 the
                 government
                 that
                 belong'd
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 it
                 befell
                 to
                 them
                 quickly
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 multitude
                 loathing
                 their
                 government
                 ,
                 serv'd
                 it self
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 any
                 design
                 against
                 these
                 governours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 some
                 there
                 were
                 quickly
                 found
                 that
                 made
                 head
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 aid
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 put
                 them
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 being
                 yet
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 wrongs
                 they
                 suffered
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 away
                 this
                 government
                 of
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 restore
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 they
                 chose
                 the
                 Popular
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 ordain'd
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 were
                 mighty
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 Prince
                 alone
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 power
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 
                 all
                 states
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 are
                 venerable
                 ,
                 this
                 Popular
                 state
                 subsisted
                 a
                 while
                 but
                 not
                 long
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 that
                 generation
                 was
                 out
                 that
                 ordain'd
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 suddenly
                 they
                 grew
                 licentious
                 ,
                 not
                 fearing
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 publick
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 living
                 as
                 he
                 listed
                 ,
                 they
                 daily
                 did
                 one
                 another
                 divers
                 outrages
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 wereforc'd
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 avoid
                 such
                 insolency
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 a
                 new
                 into
                 a
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 they
                 grew
                 exorbitant
                 in
                 their
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 occasions
                 aforesaid
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 circle
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 states
                 turning
                 about
                 have
                 been
                 and
                 are
                 governed
                 :
                 but
                 seldome
                 do
                 they
                 returne
                 into
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 governments
                 :
                 for
                 hardly
                 any
                 Commonwealth
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 so
                 long
                 durance
                 as
                 to
                 undergoe
                 so
                 many
                 changes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 stand
                 afoot
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 tumult
                 ,
                 counsell
                 and
                 force
                 then
                 alwaies
                 failing
                 ,
                 becomes
                 subject
                 to
                 some
                 neighbouring
                 government
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 order'd
                 then
                 it self
                 :
                 but
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 state
                 were
                 always
                 capable
                 of
                 revolution
                 into
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 government
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 kinds
                 are
                 pernicious
                 for
                 the
                 short
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 which
                 are
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 which
                 are
                 bad
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 sage
                 Law-givers
                 having
                 perceived
                 this
                 defect
                 ,
                 avoiding
                 each
                 one
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 chose
                 one
                 that
                 might
                 partake
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 that
                 more
                 sound
                 and
                 firme
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 guards
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Principality
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 Commonalty
                 as
                 parts
                 
                 of
                 the
                 governments
                 .
                 Among
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 ordinances
                 have
                 deserv'd
                 most
                 commendations
                 ,
                 is
                 Lycurgus
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 his
                 laws
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 in
                 Sparta
                 ,
                 that
                 giving
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 their
                 shares
                 ,
                 he
                 compos'd
                 a
                 government
                 that
                 lasted
                 above
                 eight
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 credit
                 and
                 that
                 Cities
                 quiet
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 befell
                 Solon
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 laws
                 in
                 Athens
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 popular
                 state
                 ,
                 prov'd
                 but
                 short
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 before
                 he
                 died
                 saw
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Pisistratus
                 begun
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 after
                 forty
                 years
                 his
                 heires
                 were
                 driven
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 Athens
                 recover'd
                 its
                 liberty
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 took
                 again
                 a
                 popular
                 government
                 according
                 to
                 Solons
                 institutions
                 )
                 it
                 maintain'd
                 it
                 not
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 lawes
                 made
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 insolences
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 were
                 restrain'd
                 and
                 the
                 licentiousness
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 general
                 :
                 which
                 were
                 never
                 provided
                 for
                 by
                 Solon
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 compounded
                 not
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Principality
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Athens
                 continu'd
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Sparta
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 Lycurgus
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 so
                 in
                 order
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 long
                 subsist
                 free
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 accidents
                 that
                 chanc'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 disunion
                 of
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 their
                 founder
                 had
                 not
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 chance
                 did
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 Rome
                 lit
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 best
                 fortune
                 ,
                 it
                 lit
                 upon
                 the
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 first
                 ordinances
                 were
                 defective
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 aim'd
                 not
                 amiss
                 at
                 the
                 true
                 perfection
                 :
                 because
                 Romulus
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 made
                 many
                 and
                 good
                 laws
                 and
                 these
                 agreeing
                 to
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 
                 liberty
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 their
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 City
                 became
                 free
                 ,
                 there
                 wanted
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 instituted
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 never
                 ordain'd
                 by
                 those
                 Kings
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 their
                 Kings
                 lost
                 rule
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 alledged
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 that
                 expel'd
                 them
                 presently
                 setting
                 up
                 two
                 Consuls
                 who
                 should
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 stead
                 ,
                 chas'd
                 out
                 of
                 Rome
                 the
                 Regal
                 title
                 only
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 the
                 Regal
                 power
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 being
                 in
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 the
                 Consuls
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 compos'd
                 only
                 of
                 two
                 of
                 these
                 forenamed
                 qualities
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Principality
                 &
                 Nobility
                 .
                 There
                 remain'd
                 only
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Roman
                 Nobility
                 being
                 grown
                 insolent
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 occasions
                 (
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 told
                 )
                 the
                 people
                 rose
                 up
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 constrain'd
                 to
                 allow
                 the
                 people
                 their
                 part
                 ;
                 &
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 &
                 the
                 Consuls
                 were
                 likewise
                 to
                 continue
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 authority
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 well
                 maintain
                 their
                 degree
                 in
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 began
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 became
                 more
                 firme
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 kinds
                 of
                 governments
                 having
                 their
                 shares
                 .
                 And
                 fortune
                 did
                 so
                 much
                 favour
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reasons
                 set
                 down
                 before
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 give
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 Royalty
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 quite
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 mingled
                 ,
                 it
                 made
                 an
                 exact
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 perfection
                 it
                 came
                 by
                 the
                 departing
                 of
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 from
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 at
                 length
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 next
                 following
                 Chapters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Vpon
                   what
                   occasions
                   the
                   Tribuns
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   created
                   in
                   Rome
                   :
                   whereby
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   became
                   more
                   perfect
                   .
                
              
               
                 ACcording
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 reason
                 of
                 civil
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 every
                 History
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 examples
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 frames
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 ordaines
                 Laws
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 presuppose
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 bent
                 to
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 will
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 occasion
                 shall
                 serve
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 mischief
                 lies
                 covert
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 an
                 occasion
                 unknown
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 because
                 trial
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 time
                 afterwards
                 discovers
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 It
                 seem'd
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 Rome
                 a
                 perfect
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 and
                 Senate
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 were
                 banisht
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Nobility
                 having
                 laid
                 by
                 their
                 Pride
                 ,
                 were
                 become
                 of
                 a
                 popular
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 supportable
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 ranke
                 .
                 This
                 deceit
                 lay
                 hid
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 thereof
                 known
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Nobility
                 being
                 
                 afraid
                 ,
                 and
                 doubting
                 that
                 upon
                 their
                 ill
                 treating
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 side
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 behav'd
                 themselves
                 with
                 good
                 respect
                 towards
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 no
                 sooner
                 were
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 delivered
                 of
                 that
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 spit
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 the
                 poison
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 had
                 lurked
                 in
                 their
                 breasts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 possible
                 to
                 vex
                 and
                 molest
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 confirmes
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 never
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 unless
                 inforc'd
                 thereto
                 :
                 but
                 where
                 choice
                 is
                 abundant
                 ,
                 and
                 liberty
                 at
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 confusion
                 and
                 disorder
                 suddenly
                 take
                 place
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 hunger
                 and
                 poverty
                 make
                 men
                 laborious
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 make
                 them
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 one
                 thing
                 alone
                 by
                 it self
                 without
                 a
                 Law
                 does
                 good
                 ,
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 that
                 good
                 custom
                 failes
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 becomes
                 necessary
                 forthwith
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 being
                 foil'd
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 feare
                 of
                 them
                 kept
                 the
                 Nobility
                 in
                 awe
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 think
                 out
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 which
                 should
                 work
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 alive
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 at
                 length
                 after
                 many
                 broyles
                 ,
                 tumults
                 ,
                 and
                 hazards
                 of
                 breaches
                 between
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 assurance
                 ,
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 were
                 created
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 bore
                 such
                 sway
                 and
                 had
                 such
                 credit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 alwaies
                 after
                 mediate
                 between
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 Nobilities
                 insolency
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   disagreement
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   and
                   the
                   Senate
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   made
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   both
                   free
                   and
                   mighty
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Must
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 discourse
                 upon
                 these
                 tumults
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 Rome
                 from
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 death
                 till
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 against
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 Rome
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 disorderly
                 commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 such
                 confusion
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 good
                 fortune
                 and
                 military
                 vertue
                 had
                 not
                 supplyed
                 their
                 defects
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 inferiour
                 to
                 any
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 deny
                 that
                 fortune
                 and
                 warlike
                 discipline
                 were
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 :
                 but
                 methinks
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 good
                 discipline
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 too
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 seldom
                 also
                 happens
                 it
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 good
                 fortune
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 particulars
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 condemne
                 the
                 troubles
                 between
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 me
                 seem
                 to
                 blame
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 occasion
                 of
                 Romes
                 liberty
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 stirs
                 and
                 noises
                 which
                 arose
                 from
                 those
                 tumults
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 regard
                 the
                 good
                 effects
                 they
                 brought
                 forth
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 consider
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 severall
                 humours
                 in
                 every
                 Republique
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 great-ones
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 laws
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 spring
                 first
                 from
                 their
                 disagreement
                 ,
                 as
                 easily
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 it
                 follow'd
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Tarquins
                 to
                 the
                 Gracchies
                 more
                 then
                 300.
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 tumults
                 of
                 Rome
                 seldome
                 times
                 caus'd
                 banishment
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 seldome
                 blood
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 well
                 deem
                 these
                 stirres
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 nor
                 say
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 was
                 divided
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 through
                 her
                 discord
                 ,
                 banish'd
                 not
                 above
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 very
                 few
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 condemn'd
                 many
                 in
                 sums
                 of
                 money
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 term'd
                 with
                 reason
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 a
                 disorderly
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 rare
                 examples
                 of
                 vertue
                 :
                 for
                 good
                 examples
                 proceed
                 from
                 good
                 education
                 &
                 a
                 good
                 education
                 from
                 good
                 laws
                 ,
                 &
                 good
                 laws
                 from
                 those
                 tumults
                 which
                 many
                 unadvisedly
                 do
                 condemn
                 :
                 for
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 examin
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 produc'd
                 any
                 banishment
                 or
                 violence
                 in
                 hinderance
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 laws
                 &
                 ordinances
                 in
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 alledge
                 that
                 the
                 means
                 were
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 outragions
                 .
                 To
                 see
                 the
                 people
                 together
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 tumultuously
                 through
                 the
                 streers
                 ,
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 their
                 shops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 fright
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 read
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 every
                 city
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 its
                 own
                 waies
                 whereby
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 vent
                 their
                 ambition
                 ,
                 &
                 especially
                 those
                 cities
                 that
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 importance
                 wil
                 availe
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 Rome
                 had
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 law
                 made
                 ,
                 either
                 they
                 did
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 forenamed
                 ,
                 or
                 refus'd
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 names
                 inrolled
                 for
                 the
                 warres
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 quiet
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                 necessity
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 seldom
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 free
                 people
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 liberty
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 arise
                 either
                 from
                 their
                 oppression
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 their
                 suspicion
                 they
                 are
                 falling
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 these
                 opinions
                 were
                 false
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 rectifie
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 discreet
                 Oratour
                 in
                 their
                 assemblies
                 perswade
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 error
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 (
                 as
                 Tully
                 says
                 )
                 though
                 of
                 themselves
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 of
                 capacity
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 being
                 told
                 them
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 worthy
                 of
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 easily
                 submit
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 ought
                 more
                 sparingly
                 to
                 blame
                 the
                 Roman
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 good
                 effects
                 issued
                 from
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 proceeded
                 but
                 from
                 good
                 causes
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 creating
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 they
                 deserve
                 exceeding
                 great
                 praise
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 giving
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 their
                 share
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ordain'd
                 as
                 guardians
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   people
                   or
                   the
                   nebiliry
                   are
                   the
                   better
                   Guardians
                   of
                   liberty
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   have
                   greater
                   occasions
                   of
                   being
                   tzmvltuous
                   ;
                   either
                   they
                   that
                   strive
                   to
                   enlarge
                   the
                   state
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   than
                   endeavour
                   but
                   to
                   maintain
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 THey
                 who
                 have
                 judiciously
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 principal
                 things
                 ordain'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 provided
                 a
                 safegard
                 for
                 liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 rightly
                 plac'd
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 long
                 or
                 shorter
                 durance
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 in
                 every
                 Republick
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 the
                 Commons
                 ,
                 question
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 more
                 safely
                 may
                 be
                 intrusted
                 the
                 Guard
                 of
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 among
                 the
                 Venetians
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 but
                 among
                 the
                 Romans
                 it
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 peoples
                 trust
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 examine
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Common-wealths
                 made
                 the
                 better
                 choyce
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 list
                 to
                 argue
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 there
                 want
                 not
                 arguments
                 on
                 both
                 parts
                 :
                 butif
                 we
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 issue
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 yeeld
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 because
                 Sparta
                 and
                 Venice
                 enjoy'd
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 freedome
                 ,
                 longer
                 then
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 comming
                 to
                 argument
                 I
                 say
                 (
                 first
                 taking
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 intrusted
                 as
                 guardians
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 least
                 desirous
                 to
                 usurpe
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 without
                 doubt
                 considering
                 the
                 designes
                 of
                 the
                 nobility
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 confess
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 ambitious
                 of
                 rule
                 ,
                 these
                 only
                 desire
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 oppress'd
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 affect
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 their
                 freedome
                 ,
                 having
                 less
                 hope
                 to
                 usurpe
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 so●
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 set
                 as
                 guardians
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 careful
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 hope
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 suffer
                 that
                 it
                 fall
                 into
                 others
                 hands
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 argues
                 for
                 the
                 Spartan
                 and
                 Venetian
                 customes
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 intrust
                 it
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 powerful
                 ,
                 doe
                 two
                 good
                 things
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rather
                 give
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 their
                 ambition
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 a
                 greater
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 by
                 holding
                 this
                 staffe
                 in
                 their
                 hand
                 they
                 have
                 greater
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 contented
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 free
                 the
                 peoples
                 unquiet
                 minds
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 authority
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 infinite
                 discords
                 and
                 offences
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Nobility
                 to
                 some
                 desperation
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 may
                 do
                 much
                 mischief
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 Rome
                 it self
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 hereof
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 this
                 authority
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 Consul
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Plebeyan
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 have
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Censor
                 and
                 the
                 Pretour
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 dignities
                 in
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 nor
                 was
                 this
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 led
                 on
                 still
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 rage
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 to
                 adore
                 those
                 men
                 whom
                 they
                 saw
                 fit
                 to
                 curbe
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 grew
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Marius
                 and
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 truly
                 whosoever
                 should
                 sift
                 this
                 matter
                 throughly
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 would
                 much
                 doubt
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 choyce
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 guardians
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 more
                 hurtsull
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 which
                 desires
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 honour
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 endeavours
                 to
                 maintain
                 what
                 
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 got
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 examin
                 the
                 whole
                 throughly
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ;
                 Either
                 you
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 Republick
                 that
                 aymes
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 dominion
                 as
                 Rome
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 one
                 which
                 seeks
                 no
                 farther
                 then
                 her
                 own
                 preservation
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fir●
                 case
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 Rome
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 her
                 footsteps
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 follow
                 Venice
                 and
                 Sparta
                 for
                 those
                 occasions
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 hurtful
                 in
                 a
                 Republick
                 ?
                 either
                 they
                 that
                 would
                 enlarge
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 wary
                 not
                 to
                 lose
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 gotten
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Marcus
                   Menenius
                
                 being
                 made
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Marcus
                   Follius
                
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 both
                 Plebeyans
                 ,
                 to
                 inquire
                 after
                 certain
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 Capua
                 against
                 Rome
                 ,
                 authority
                 was
                 also
                 given
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 Rome
                 by
                 ambition
                 or
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 did
                 strive
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 Consu●ship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 great
                 honours
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Nobility
                 thinking
                 this
                 authority
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Dictatour
                 as
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 reported
                 all
                 about
                 Rome
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Nobles
                 that
                 ambituously
                 sought
                 after
                 dignities
                 by
                 unlawful
                 means
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Plebeyans
                 who
                 not
                 confident
                 of
                 their
                 births
                 nor
                 worths
                 ,
                 sought
                 by
                 extravagant
                 wayes
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 those
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 accused
                 the
                 Dictatonr
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 powerfull
                 was
                 the
                 accusation
                 ,
                 that
                 Menenius
                 in
                 a
                 publick
                 assembly
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 complain'd
                 of
                 the
                 calumnies
                 the
                 Nobility
                 had
                 laid
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 quit
                 the
                 Dictatourship
                 ,
                 and
                 submitted
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 tryal
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 before
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 
                 cause
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 absolved
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 argued
                 ,
                 whether
                 savour'd
                 more
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 either
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 maintain
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 gain
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 appetite
                 may
                 occasion
                 very
                 great
                 tumults
                 .
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 most
                 commonly
                 are
                 they
                 caus'd
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 already
                 hath
                 the
                 possession
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 losing
                 doth
                 breed
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 same
                 desires
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 aime
                 at
                 conquest
                 :
                 because
                 men
                 think
                 they
                 hold
                 not
                 surely
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 addition
                 of
                 somewhat
                 else
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 larger
                 territories
                 they
                 are
                 Master
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 imploy
                 in
                 bringing
                 their
                 designs
                 to
                 effect
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 may
                 we
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 unlimited
                 and
                 ambitious
                 behaviours
                 kindle
                 in
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 reveng'd
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 despoyle
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 become
                 Lords
                 themselves
                 of
                 that
                 wealth
                 and
                 those
                 honours
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 see
                 others
                 use
                 ill
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   in
                   Rome
                   there
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   ●uch
                   a
                   State
                   founded
                   ,
                   as
                   would
                   quite
                   ha●●
                   taken
                   away
                   the
                   hatreds
                   between
                   the
                   People
                   and
                   the
                   Senate
                   .
                
              
               
                 WEE
                 have
                 discours'd
                 upon
                 the
                 effects
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 differences
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 People
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 made
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 continuing
                 till
                 the
                 Gracchies
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 occasion'd
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 liberty
                 ,
                 some
                 man
                 would
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 could
                 have
                 atchieved
                 these
                 glorious
                 acts
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 without
                 those
                 jarres
                 in
                 her
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 seems
                 worthy
                 the
                 consideration
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 State
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 void
                 all
                 differences●
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 examin
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 those
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 many
                 fallings
                 out
                 and
                 bickerings
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 State
                 theirs
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 Rome
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 An
                 example
                 among
                 the
                 ancients
                 is
                 Sparta
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 modernes
                 Venice
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 me
                 formerly
                 named
                 .
                 Sparta
                 made
                 it self
                 a
                 King
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Senate
                 to
                 govern
                 it
                 .
                 Venice
                 divided
                 not
                 the
                 government
                 with
                 the
                 names
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 general
                 tearm
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 it
                 were
                 call'd
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 which
                 chance
                 rather
                 cast
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 deliberation
                 of
                 their
                 founder
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 inhabitants
                 being
                 met
                 together
                 upon
                 those
                 rocks
                 ,
                 where
                 now
                 stands
                 that
                 City
                 upon
                 the
                 occasions
                 foretold
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 grown
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 together
                 it
                 
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 ordain
                 Lawes
                 they
                 appointed
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 also
                 together
                 in
                 Counsel
                 to
                 advise
                 touching
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 themselves
                 of
                 sufficient
                 number
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 body
                 politick
                 ,
                 they
                 excluded
                 all
                 others
                 who
                 afterwards
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 dwell
                 there
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 power
                 in
                 State
                 affaires
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 success
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 finding
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 inhabitants
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 reputation
                 that
                 govern'd
                 ,
                 they
                 call'd
                 them
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 Plebeyans
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 order
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 begun
                 and
                 continued
                 without
                 the
                 dislike
                 of
                 any
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 made
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 dwelt
                 at
                 Venice
                 ,
                 did
                 equally
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 could
                 complain
                 :
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 came
                 to
                 inhabit
                 there
                 ,
                 finding
                 the
                 State
                 setled
                 and
                 limited
                 ,
                 had
                 neither
                 occasion
                 nor
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 tumult
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 occasion
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 that
                 govern'd
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 subjection
                 ,
                 nor
                 trusted
                 them
                 so
                 far
                 with
                 any
                 imployment
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 take
                 authority
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Add
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 afterwards
                 came
                 to
                 inhabit
                 Venice
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 disproportion
                 between
                 the
                 Governors
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 governed
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 was
                 either
                 equal
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 greater
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 Venice
                 could
                 well
                 begin
                 such
                 a
                 State
                 and
                 maintain
                 it
                 in
                 unity
                 .
                 Sparta
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 govern'd
                 by
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 a
                 strict
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 well
                 maintain
                 
                 it self
                 so
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 being
                 in
                 Sparta
                 but
                 few
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 having
                 seis'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Government
                 in
                 prevention
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 afterwards
                 come
                 to
                 inhabit
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 reputation
                 living
                 in
                 observance
                 of
                 Lycurgus
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 took
                 away
                 quite
                 all
                 occasion
                 of
                 discord
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 continue
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 agreement
                 ;
                 for
                 Lycurgus
                 by
                 his
                 Laws
                 ordain'd
                 in
                 Sparta
                 more
                 equality
                 of
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 of
                 dignities
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 poverty
                 was
                 to
                 all
                 alike
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Plebeyans
                 less
                 ambitious
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Magistracies
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 were
                 communicable
                 only
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 held
                 apart
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ever
                 with
                 their
                 harsh
                 usage
                 make
                 them
                 covetous
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 eame
                 from
                 the
                 Spartan
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 plac'd
                 in
                 that
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 that
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 surer
                 means
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 dignity
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 People
                 from
                 injurious
                 oppressions
                 :
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 neither
                 feared
                 nor
                 affected
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 rule
                 nor
                 fearing
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 contention
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 with
                 the
                 Nobility
                 was
                 quite
                 avoided
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 occasion
                 of
                 tumults
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 they
                 might
                 live
                 in
                 peace
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 two
                 principal
                 things
                 caus'd
                 this
                 agreement
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Sparta
                 were
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 might
                 be
                 govern'd
                 by
                 few
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 accepting
                 of
                 strangers
                 into
                 their
                 Republick
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 occasion
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 being
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 or
                 making
                 great
                 increase
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 insupportable
                 to
                 those
                 few
                 that
                 govern'd
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 considering
                 these
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 founders
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 us'd
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 expedients
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 desir'd
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 quicker
                 ,
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Commonwealths
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 :
                 either
                 not
                 to
                 imploy
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ;
                 or
                 not
                 admit
                 strangers
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spartans
                 :
                 both
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 the
                 people
                 force
                 and
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 occasions
                 of
                 tumults
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Roman
                 State
                 grew
                 more
                 quiet
                 ,
                 this
                 inconvenient
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 weaker
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 disabled
                 it self
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 greatness
                 it
                 attain'd
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 Rome
                 would
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 disagreements
                 ,
                 it
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 amplifying
                 the
                 State.
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 humane
                 affaires
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 does
                 throughly
                 examin
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 one
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 another
                 will
                 streight
                 arise
                 :
                 therefore
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 make
                 a
                 numerous
                 and
                 a
                 warlike
                 people
                 to
                 inlarge
                 far
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 thou
                 mak'st
                 them
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 temper
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 maneggiable
                 at
                 thy
                 will
                 ;
                 a●
                 if
                 thou
                 keptst
                 them
                 weake
                 and
                 disarmed
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 at
                 command
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 get
                 the
                 rule
                 into
                 their
                 hand
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bridle
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 become
                 so
                 base
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 what
                 enemy
                 so
                 e're
                 assaults
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 deliberations
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 advise
                 ,
                 where
                 least
                 inconvenients
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 course
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 non●
                 absolutely
                 free
                 from
                 hazard
                 and
                 suspicion
                 Rome
                 then
                 ,
                 like
                 Sparta
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 made
                 〈◊〉
                 ●rince
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 small
                 Senate
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 
                 nor
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 shee
                 ,
                 not
                 increase
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 her
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 extend
                 her
                 dominions
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 for
                 terme
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 number
                 of
                 Senators
                 ,
                 touching
                 their
                 agreement
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 nothing
                 availd
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 anew
                 to
                 lay
                 grounds
                 of
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 first
                 resolve
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 extend
                 its
                 power
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 :
                 or
                 confine
                 it self
                 to
                 small
                 limits
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 then
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 tumults
                 and
                 general
                 differences
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 he
                 may
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 warlike
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 any
                 Commonwealth
                 increase
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 increase
                 ,
                 continue
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 case
                 thou
                 maist
                 so
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Sparta
                 or
                 Venice
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 ambition
                 to
                 extend
                 the
                 dominions
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 their
                 founder
                 ought
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 waies
                 forbid
                 them
                 to
                 inlarge
                 themselves
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 gaines
                 grounded
                 upon
                 a
                 weake
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 do
                 quite
                 ruine
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 Sparta
                 and
                 Venice
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 having
                 subdued
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 all
                 Greece
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 accident
                 ,
                 discover'd
                 its
                 own
                 weak
                 foundation
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 Thebes
                 following
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 by
                 Pelopidas
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Cities
                 imitating
                 ,
                 utterly
                 ruin'd
                 that
                 Republick
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Venice
                 ,
                 having
                 possest
                 her self
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 not
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 mony
                 ,
                 and
                 craft
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 make
                 trial
                 of
                 its
                 force
                 ,
                 lost
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 well
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 within
                 as
                 Sparta
                 or
                 Venice
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 strong
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 of
                 such
                 resistance
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 hope
                 to
                 subdue
                 it
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 otherside
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 terror
                 to
                 the
                 neighbors
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 likely
                 it
                 may
                 long
                 enjoy
                 its
                 State.
                 For
                 upon
                 two
                 occasions
                 ordinarily
                 men
                 make
                 War
                 against
                 a
                 Republick
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 master
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 fear
                 it
                 become
                 master
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 way
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 takes
                 quite
                 away
                 these
                 two
                 causes
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 presuppose
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 for
                 defence
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 seldome
                 ,
                 or
                 never
                 chance
                 that
                 any
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 conquer
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 containes
                 it self
                 within
                 its
                 own
                 limits
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 be
                 manifest
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ambition
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 for
                 feare
                 interrupt
                 its
                 quiet
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 would
                 the
                 rather
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 it
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 or
                 order
                 to
                 forbid
                 the
                 amplifying
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 And
                 without
                 doubt
                 I
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 equality
                 of
                 temper
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perfect
                 quiet
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 that
                 all
                 humane
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 stands
                 firm
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 ever
                 be
                 rising
                 or
                 falling
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 reason
                 doth
                 not
                 perswade
                 thee
                 ,
                 necessity
                 bindes
                 thee
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 settled
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 it self
                 ,
                 not
                 augmenting
                 ;
                 and
                 necessity
                 should
                 force
                 it
                 to
                 inlarge
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 manifestly
                 loosen
                 its
                 own
                 foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 suddenly
                 bring
                 it self
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 otherside
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 heavens
                 should
                 prove
                 so
                 favourable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 blow
                 away
                 all
                 clouds
                 
                 and
                 tempests
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 thence
                 would
                 arise
                 that
                 sloth
                 and
                 idleness
                 would
                 either
                 divide
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 them
                 effeminate
                 .
                 Which
                 two
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 either
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 would
                 occasion
                 their
                 ruine
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 being
                 impossible
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 to
                 poise
                 all
                 things
                 so
                 justly
                 by
                 the
                 balance
                 ,
                 or
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 perfection
                 of
                 temper
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 properest
                 ,
                 in
                 founding
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 honorable
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 necessity
                 shall
                 inforce
                 its
                 inlarging
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 what
                 it
                 hath
                 gotten
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 discourse
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Roman
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 Common
                 wealths
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 mediocrity
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 possible
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 enmities
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 grow
                 betwixt
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 tolerated
                 ,
                 taking
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 necessary
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 Romes
                 greatness
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 other
                 reasons
                 alledged
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 is
                 prov'd
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 it
                 manifestly
                 appears
                 what
                 great
                 benefit
                 they
                 make
                 in
                 Commonwealths
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 accusing
                 ,
                 which
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 shall
                 be
                 declar'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   useful
                   accusations
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   Republike
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   Liberty
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 profitable
                 or
                 necessary
                 power
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 city
                 are
                 appointed
                 as
                 guardians
                 of
                 the
                 liberty
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 accusing
                 the
                 Citizens
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 any
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 councel
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 offend
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 free
                 State.
                 This
                 order
                 workes
                 two
                 very
                 useful
                 effects
                 in
                 a
                 Republick
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Citizens
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 accused
                 ,
                 attempt
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 suppres'd
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 gives
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 vent
                 the
                 humours
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 manner
                 against
                 any
                 Citizens
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 humours
                 have
                 not
                 ordinary
                 vents
                 ,
                 they
                 burst
                 out
                 extraordinary
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 renders
                 a
                 Republick
                 more
                 setled
                 and
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 ordain
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 these
                 humours
                 that
                 stir
                 it
                 ,
                 have
                 some
                 out-let
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 shew'd
                 by
                 divers
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 Coriolanus
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 reports
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 saies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 Rome
                 being
                 angry
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 Authority
                 ,
                 by
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 ,
                 who
                 protected
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 Rome
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 time
                 it
                 chances
                 )
                 being
                 in
                 great
                 want
                 of
                 provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Senate
                 sent
                 for
                 
                 Corne
                 into
                 
                   Sicily
                   ,
                   Coriolanus
                
                 an
                 Enemy
                 of
                 the
                 popular
                 faction
                 advis'd
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 chastise
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 Authority
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 in
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 by
                 keeping
                 them
                 in
                 hunger
                 and
                 want
                 ,
                 distributing
                 the
                 Corn
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 opinion
                 of
                 his
                 they
                 hearing
                 of
                 ,
                 took
                 such
                 distast
                 against
                 Coriolanus
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 cited
                 him
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 slain
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 tumult
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 accident
                 ,
                 we
                 note
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 how
                 fit
                 and
                 usefull
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commonwealths
                 with
                 their
                 Lawes
                 give
                 meanes
                 to
                 vent
                 the
                 choler
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 universality
                 hath
                 conceiv'd
                 against
                 any
                 one
                 Citizen
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 these
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 question
                 these
                 are
                 of
                 worse
                 effect
                 then
                 those
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 by
                 an
                 orderly
                 course
                 one
                 Citizen
                 be
                 ssuppres'd
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 wrongfully
                 done
                 ,
                 yet
                 follwes
                 thereupon
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 disorder
                 in
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 execution
                 is
                 done
                 without
                 any
                 private
                 mans
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 assistance
                 of
                 forrein
                 forces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 common
                 liberty
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 and
                 lawful
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 particular
                 bounds
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 way
                 pass
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 endammage
                 ,
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 opinion
                 with
                 examples
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 Coriolanus
                 from
                 the
                 ancients
                 shall
                 suffice
                 me
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 mischief
                 thereby
                 had
                 faln
                 on
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 tumult
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 flain
                 ;
                 for
                 thereupon
                 had
                 grown
                 offences
                 between
                 particular
                 men
                 ;
                 offences
                 cause
                 feare
                 ,
                 
                 feare
                 seekes
                 defence
                 ,
                 for
                 defence
                 men
                 make
                 partisans
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 parties
                 grow
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Cities
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 matter
                 being
                 order'd
                 by
                 publick
                 authority
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 those
                 mischiefes
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 carried
                 by
                 private
                 power
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 what
                 innovations
                 it
                 hath
                 brought
                 on
                 the
                 Florentine
                 Republick
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 had
                 no
                 legal
                 meanes
                 to
                 vent
                 their
                 displeasure
                 against
                 a
                 single
                 Citizen
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 befel
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Valorus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 by
                 many
                 thought
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 insolent
                 and
                 high
                 stomack
                 would
                 not
                 content
                 himself
                 to
                 live
                 within
                 a
                 civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 unless
                 with
                 some
                 faction
                 opposite
                 to
                 his
                 ,
                 thence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 not
                 doubting
                 other
                 then
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 meanes
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 seek
                 favourers
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 him
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 oppos'd
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 suppress
                 him
                 ,
                 devis'd
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 waies
                 :
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 (
                 if
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 course
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 restrain'd
                 :
                 )
                 his
                 power
                 had
                 sunk
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 loss
                 onely
                 a
                 now
                 having
                 to
                 use
                 extraordinary
                 meanes
                 in
                 breaking
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 ensued
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 Noble
                 Citizens
                 .
                 There
                 might
                 also
                 be
                 alledged
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 our
                 former
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 the
                 accident
                 chanc'd
                 in
                 Florence
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Soderinus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 wholly
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 meanes
                 in
                 that
                 Republick
                 ,
                 to
                 accuse
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 some
                 powerful
                 Citizens
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 accuse
                 a
                 
                 mighty
                 man
                 ,
                 before
                 eight
                 Judges
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 The
                 Judges
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 great
                 number
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 do
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 such
                 courses
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 Citizens
                 would
                 have
                 accus'd
                 him
                 living
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 ,
                 without
                 calling
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Army
                 to
                 aid
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 wreak'd
                 their
                 anger
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 not
                 behaving
                 himself
                 ill
                 ,
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 have
                 ventur'd
                 to
                 seek
                 his
                 ruine
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 themselves
                 of
                 incurring
                 danger
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 had
                 ceas'd
                 that
                 ravenous
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 cheif
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 forrein
                 forces
                 call'd
                 upon
                 by
                 any
                 party
                 of
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 beleeve
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 there
                 is
                 lack
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 even
                 lack
                 of
                 that
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 to
                 vent
                 without
                 extraordinary
                 waies
                 the
                 maligne
                 humors
                 which
                 grow
                 in
                 men
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 remedied
                 ,
                 by
                 allowing
                 of
                 accusations
                 before
                 many
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 countenancing
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 courses
                 were
                 so
                 well
                 order'd
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 quarrels
                 between
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 particular
                 Citizen
                 ever
                 intended
                 to
                 availe
                 themselves
                 by
                 any
                 forreign
                 strength
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 having
                 a
                 remedy
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 necessitated
                 to
                 go
                 seek
                 it
                 abroad
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 examples
                 above
                 written
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 alledg
                 another
                 ,
                 related
                 by
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 :
                 who
                 reports
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Clusia
                 ,
                 the
                 Noblest
                 City
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 in
                 all
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Lucumon
                   Aruns
                
                 was
                 ravished
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 work
                 his
                 revenge
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 ravishers
                 might
                 ,
                 went
                 and
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 French-men
                 
                 who
                 then
                 raign'd
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 we
                 now
                 call
                 Lombardy
                 and
                 encourag'd
                 them
                 to
                 bring
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 Clusia
                 ,
                 showing
                 them
                 that
                 with
                 their
                 gain
                 they
                 might
                 revenge
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 injury
                 done
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 Aruns
                 had
                 seen
                 possibility
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 righted
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 would
                 have
                 inquir'd
                 after
                 any
                 barbarous
                 power
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 these
                 accusations
                 are
                 profitable
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 :
                 so
                 are
                 calumnies
                 unprofitable
                 and
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 by
                 our
                 discourse
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Accusations
                   are
                   not
                   more
                   beneficial
                   to
                   Common-wealths
                   ,
                   then
                   Calumnies
                   pernitious
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOtwithstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 
                   Furius
                   Camillus
                
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 freed
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 from
                 the
                 siege
                 and
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 ,
                 had
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Rome
                 thought
                 it
                 took
                 any
                 way
                 from
                 their
                 credit
                 or
                 degree
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 place
                 :
                 yet
                 
                   Manlius
                   Capitolinus
                
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 honor
                 and
                 renown
                 should
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Being
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 touching
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 had
                 defended
                 the
                 Capitol
                 from
                 the
                 Enemies
                 he
                 deserv'd
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Camillus
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 other
                 warlike
                 glories
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 second
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 overburden'd
                 with
                 envy
                 ,
                 nor
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 rest
                 for
                 this
                 mans
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 he
                 could
                 sow
                 no
                 discord
                 among
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 address
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 scattering
                 among
                 them
                 divers
                 
                 sinister
                 opinions
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 treasure
                 which
                 was
                 collected
                 for
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 usurp'd
                 by
                 some
                 private
                 Citizens
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 had
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 turn'd
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 easing
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 their
                 tributes
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 private
                 debts
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 were
                 of
                 force
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 run
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 listed
                 to
                 raise
                 many
                 tumults
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 Which
                 thing
                 much
                 displeasing
                 the
                 Senat
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 taking
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 created
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 examin
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 bridle
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Manlius
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Dictator
                 cited
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 met
                 in
                 publick
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Dictator
                 environ'd
                 with
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Manlius
                 with
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 Manlius
                 was
                 demanded
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 treasure
                 he
                 spoke
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Senate
                 was
                 as
                 desirous
                 to
                 understand
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 Manlius
                 answer'd
                 not
                 particularly
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 by
                 excuses
                 ,
                 said
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 what
                 they
                 already
                 knew
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Dictator
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 prison
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 may
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 how
                 extreamly
                 pernicious
                 and
                 damageable
                 are
                 calumnies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 free
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 repress
                 them
                 ought
                 not
                 any
                 Law
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 be
                 spar'd
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 found
                 any
                 better
                 expedient
                 to
                 extinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 open
                 many
                 waies
                 to
                 accusations
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 much
                 help
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 so
                 calumnies
                 hurt
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 ●on
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 calumnies
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 incounter
                 to
                 prove
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 caluminated
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 accus'd
                 ;
                 accusations
                 being
                 tied
                 to
                 certain
                 particulars
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 to
                 udemonstrate
                 their
                 truth
                 .
                 Men
                 are
                 accus'd
                 before
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 and
                 Councells
                 ;
                 slander'd
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 calumnies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 private
                 as
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 slander
                 is
                 most
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 where
                 accusations
                 are
                 nor
                 accustomed
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Cities
                 are
                 loth
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 every
                 founder
                 of
                 a
                 Republick
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 therein
                 any
                 Citizen
                 may
                 be
                 accused
                 without
                 feare
                 or
                 suspect
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 done
                 and
                 well
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 sharply
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 slanderers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 complain
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 punish'd
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 publick
                 places
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 accusations
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 in
                 private
                 would
                 have
                 slandered
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 this
                 part
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 order'd
                 ,
                 there
                 alwaies
                 follows
                 much
                 confusion
                 ;
                 for
                 calumnies
                 do
                 provoke
                 and
                 not
                 chastise
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 provok'd
                 ,
                 think
                 to
                 availe
                 themselves
                 rather
                 by
                 hating
                 ,
                 then
                 fearing
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 said
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 part
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 was
                 well
                 order'd
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 ill
                 in
                 our
                 City
                 of
                 Florence
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 at
                 Rome
                 this
                 order
                 did
                 much
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 Florence
                 this
                 disorder
                 did
                 much
                 harme
                 :
                 And
                 whosoever
                 reades
                 the
                 stories
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 slanders
                 have
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 been
                 devis'd
                 against
                 those
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 imployed
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 important
                 affairs
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 one
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 rob'd
                 the
                 common
                 :
                 Treasury
                 ;
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 fail'd
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 attempt
                 ,
                 being
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 he
                 ran
                 ,
                 into
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 inconvenient
                 
                 through
                 ambition
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 grew
                 hatred
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 came
                 division
                 ,
                 from
                 division
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 factions
                 ,
                 from
                 factions
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 there
                 been
                 a
                 meanes
                 in
                 Florence
                 to
                 accuse
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 slanderers
                 ,
                 that
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 calumnies
                 ,
                 that
                 afterward
                 grew
                 ,
                 had
                 never
                 followed
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 Citizens
                 either
                 condemned
                 or
                 assoild
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 hurt
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 less
                 accused
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 slander'd
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 readily
                 able
                 to
                 accuse
                 as
                 to
                 slander
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 some
                 Citizens
                 have
                 serv'd
                 themselves
                 of
                 these
                 calumnies
                 ,
                 as
                 steps
                 and
                 helps
                 to
                 their
                 ambitious
                 ends
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 to
                 incounter
                 powerful
                 men
                 opposed
                 themselves
                 as
                 they
                 listed
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 nothing
                 undone
                 to
                 work
                 their
                 intent
                 ;
                 for
                 taking
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 confirming
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 evil
                 opinion
                 ,
                 already
                 conceived
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 people
                 their
                 own
                 friends
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 could
                 bring
                 examples
                 enough
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 this
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 Florentine
                 Army
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 at
                 Lucca
                 commanded
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Guicchiard
                
                 an
                 able
                 Captain
                 .
                 Either
                 his
                 Government
                 was
                 so
                 ill
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 success
                 prov'd
                 so
                 unlucky
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 faild
                 in
                 taking
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 howsoever
                 the
                 case
                 stood
                 ,
                 John
                 was
                 blam'd
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 bribed
                 by
                 the
                 Luccheses
                 :
                 which
                 slander
                 being
                 favour'd
                 by
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 brought
                 John
                 to
                 extream
                 despair
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 to
                 justifie
                 himself
                 he
                 offer'd
                 his
                 submission
                 to
                 trial
                 and
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 he
                 never
                 wipe
                 away
                 that
                 blur
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 
                 meanes
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 grew
                 much
                 distast
                 between
                 Johns
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 potent
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 some
                 that
                 desir'd
                 to
                 make
                 innovations
                 in
                 Florence
                 .
                 Which
                 matter
                 ,
                 upon
                 these
                 and
                 otherlike
                 occasions
                 ,
                 increased
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 thereupon
                 ensued
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 that
                 Republique
                 .
                 
                   M.
                   Capitolinus
                
                 therefore
                 was
                 a
                 slanderer
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 accuser
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 shewed
                 directly
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 how
                 slanderers
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 punish'd
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 become
                 accusers
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 accusation
                 proves
                 true
                 ,
                 either
                 reward
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 punish
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 false
                 ,
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Manlius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   needful
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   frames
                   anew
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   laies
                   new
                   foundations
                   of
                   a
                   Common
                   wealth
                   ,
                   be
                   alone
                   without
                   Companion
                   or
                   Competitor
                   .
                
              
               
                 ANd
                 perchance
                 some
                 will
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 run
                 too
                 far
                 within
                 the
                 Roman
                 History
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 made
                 any
                 mention
                 yet
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 founders
                 of
                 that
                 Republick
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 which
                 belong'd
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 military
                 discipline
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 longer
                 in
                 suspence
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 understand
                 somewhat
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 peradventure
                 will
                 think
                 this
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 evil
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ordainer
                 of
                 a
                 civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 should
                 first
                 
                 
                 have
                 taken
                 his
                 brothers
                 life
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 have
                 consented
                 to
                 
                   T.
                   Tacius
                
                 the
                 Sabines
                 death
                 ,
                 chosen
                 by
                 him
                 his
                 companion
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 judging
                 hereby
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 Citizens
                 might
                 by
                 Authority
                 taken
                 from
                 their
                 Prince
                 for
                 ambition
                 ,
                 or
                 desire
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 endamage
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 oppose
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 Whose
                 opinion
                 we
                 should
                 acknowledg
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 nor
                 the
                 end
                 which
                 induc'd
                 him
                 to
                 commit
                 this
                 homicide
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 general
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 or
                 seldom
                 it
                 chances
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Republick
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 well
                 ordein'd
                 or
                 throughly
                 new
                 reformed
                 of
                 its
                 old
                 customs
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 it
                 depend
                 absolutely
                 upon
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 one
                 .
                 Nay
                 rather
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 one
                 be
                 absolute
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 appoints
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 understanding
                 all
                 such
                 ordination
                 is
                 regulated
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 wise
                 founder
                 of
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 who
                 seeks
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 advantage
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 strengthen
                 his
                 own
                 succession
                 ,
                 but
                 seeks
                 his
                 Countries
                 profit
                 ,
                 ought
                 indeavor
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 power
                 wholly
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 :
                 neither
                 will
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 good
                 judgment
                 ever
                 blame
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 action
                 he
                 shall
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Government
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 framing
                 sure
                 foundations
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 It
                 holds
                 well
                 together
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 act
                 accuse
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 effect
                 excuse
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 prov'd
                 to
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 alwaies
                 excuse
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 uses
                 violence
                 to
                 waste
                 ,
                 is
                 blameable
                 ,
                 not
                 he
                 that
                 uses
                 it
                 for
                 redress
                 and
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ought
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 wise
                 and
                 virtuous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Authority
                 he
                 hath
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 leave
                 not
                 to
                 descend
                 hereditarily
                 on
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 men
                 being
                 more
                 inclined
                 to
                 ill
                 then
                 good
                 ,
                 his
                 successor
                 may
                 turne
                 that
                 to
                 ambition
                 which
                 he
                 manag'd
                 vertuously
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 one
                 
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 ordein
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 s
                 not
                 so
                 ordein'd
                 to
                 last
                 long
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 rests
                 upon
                 the
                 shoulders
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 ;
                 well
                 may
                 it
                 indure
                 ,
                 being
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 are
                 not
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 hit
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 true
                 good
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 opinions
                 among
                 them
                 so
                 ;
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 known
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 agree
                 they
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 proceed
                 to
                 its
                 advantage
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Romulus
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 brother
                 and
                 companion
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 excus'd
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 ambition
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 forth
                 with
                 ordain'd
                 a
                 Senate
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 might
                 take
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 opinions
                 be
                 advis'd
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 considers
                 well
                 the
                 Authority
                 Romulus
                 reserv'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 will
                 perceive
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 command
                 the
                 Armies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 resolv'd
                 on
                 War
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 assemble
                 the
                 Senate
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 apparent
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 Rome
                 became
                 free
                 upon
                 the
                 banishment
                 of
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 :
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 never
                 brought
                 in
                 any
                 new
                 order
                 ,
                 unless
                 that
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 during
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 two
                 Consuls
                 yearly
                 :
                 Which
                 confirms
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 ordinances
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 were
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 a
                 civil
                 and
                 free
                 Government
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 one
                 absolute
                 and
                 Monarchical
                 .
                 To
                 verifie
                 the
                 thing
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 bring
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Lycurgus
                   ,
                   Solon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 founders
                 of
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 well
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 ordain
                 laws
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 
                 them
                 pass
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 know
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 alleadg
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 famous
                 ,
                 but
                 well
                 worthy
                 their
                 consideration
                 ,
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 Law-makers
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 Agis
                 King
                 of
                 Sparta
                 advising
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 Spartans
                 within
                 those
                 bounds
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Licurgus
                 had
                 included
                 them
                 ;
                 thinking
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 broken
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 strictness
                 ,
                 his
                 City
                 had
                 lost
                 very
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequent
                 of
                 force
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 attempts
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 Spartan
                 Ephores
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 aim'd
                 to
                 possess
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 But
                 Cleomenes
                 afterwards
                 succeeding
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 reading
                 of
                 Agis
                 Records
                 and
                 Writings
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 understood
                 his
                 intention
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 desirous
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 but
                 found
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 good
                 to
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 became
                 absolute
                 of
                 authority
                 ,
                 it
                 seeming
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 mens
                 ambition
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 unable
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 .
                 And
                 taking
                 a
                 fit
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 hee
                 brought
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Ephores
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 else
                 that
                 could
                 withstand
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 restor'd
                 into
                 force
                 Licurgus
                 his
                 Lawes
                 :
                 Which
                 deliberation
                 had
                 bin
                 able
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 new
                 reviv'd
                 Sparta
                 ,
                 and
                 gain'd
                 Cleomenes
                 the
                 reputation
                 Licurgus
                 had
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 the
                 Macedons
                 power
                 had
                 not
                 grown
                 so
                 vast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Grecian
                 Republick
                 been
                 so
                 weake
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 such
                 order
                 given
                 ,
                 being
                 set
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Macedons
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 himself
                 single
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 could
                 give
                 him
                 assistance
                 ,
                 was
                 overcome
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 project
                 (
                 though
                 just
                 and
                 commendable
                 )
                 became
                 
                 unperfect
                 .
                 Wheresore
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 weighing
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 it
                 necessary
                 that
                 a
                 founder
                 of
                 a
                 Republiek
                 ought
                 alone
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 absolute
                 authority
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Remus
                 and
                 Tatius
                 ,
                 deserves
                 rather
                 excuse
                 than
                 blame
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Founders
                   of
                   a
                   Commonwealth
                   or
                   Kingdom
                   are
                   exceedingly
                   praise-worthy
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   beginners
                   of
                   a
                   Tyranny
                   deserve
                   much
                   infamy
                   .
                
              
               
                 AMongst
                 all
                 commendable
                 men
                 ,
                 those
                 deserve
                 esteem
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 taken
                 care
                 in
                 laying
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Religion
                 :
                 the
                 next
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 founders
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 or
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 After
                 those
                 are
                 they
                 famous
                 that
                 commanding
                 over
                 Armies
                 have
                 inlarg'd
                 either
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 or
                 Country
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 wee
                 may
                 adjoyn
                 learned
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 different
                 dignities
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 valued
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 degree
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 number
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 wee
                 use
                 to
                 give
                 that
                 share
                 of
                 commendations
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 Art
                 and
                 Skill
                 deserves
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 infamous
                 are
                 they
                 and
                 execrable
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 perverters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 dissipatours
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Republicks
                 ,
                 enemies
                 of
                 vertue
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 art
                 ,
                 that
                 brings
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 renown
                 to
                 mankind
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 irreligious
                 ,
                 the
                 mad-braind
                 ,
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 the
                 slothful
                 ,
                 and
                 base
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 
                 any
                 so
                 foolish
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 wise
                 ,
                 so
                 mischievous
                 or
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 qualities
                 of
                 men
                 being
                 made
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 commend
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 commendable
                 ,
                 and
                 blame
                 the
                 blameable
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 beguiled
                 by
                 counterfeit
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 vain
                 glory
                 ,
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 either
                 voluntarily
                 or
                 ignorantly
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 merit
                 more
                 blame
                 then
                 praise●
                 And
                 having
                 meanes
                 with
                 their
                 perpetual
                 honor
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 Republick
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 yet
                 affect
                 they
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 advis'd
                 by
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 what
                 reputation
                 ,
                 what
                 glory
                 ,
                 what
                 honor
                 ,
                 security
                 ,
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 mind
                 they
                 flie
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 what
                 infamy
                 ,
                 dispraise
                 ,
                 blame
                 ,
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 unquietness
                 they
                 plunge
                 themselves
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 live
                 private
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 by
                 fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 vertues
                 become
                 Princes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 read
                 the
                 histories
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 antiquities
                 therein
                 related
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 rather
                 be
                 Scipioes
                 in
                 their
                 native
                 Country
                 ,
                 than
                 Cesars
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Princes
                 ,
                 rather
                 
                   Agesilaus
                   ,
                   Timoleon
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Dion
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Nabis
                   ,
                   Phalaris
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Dionysius
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 would
                 perceive
                 these
                 execedingly
                 in
                 all
                 mens
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 these
                 as
                 much
                 beloved
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 see
                 also
                 how
                 Timoleon
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 like
                 had
                 no
                 lefs
                 power
                 in
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 then
                 had
                 Dionysius
                 or
                 Phalaris
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 find
                 also
                 they
                 had
                 far
                 more
                 security
                 .
                 Nor
                 let
                 any
                 be
                 deeeived
                 by
                 Cesars
                 glory
                 ,
                 seeing
                 his
                 memory
                 much
                 celebrated
                 by
                 writers
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 Praise
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 corrupted
                 by
                 his
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 frighted
                 by
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 being
                 govern'd
                 under
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 gave
                 not
                 writers
                 leave
                 to
                 speak
                 freely
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 know
                 what
                 free
                 writers
                 would
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 look
                 upon
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 Cataline
                 :
                 and
                 Cesar
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 disprais'd
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 executed
                 the
                 ill
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 did
                 but
                 intend
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 see
                 also
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 praise
                 Brutus
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 blame
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 they
                 attributed
                 much
                 honor
                 to
                 his
                 Enemy
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 consider
                 also
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 become
                 Prince
                 in
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 what
                 praises
                 ,
                 after
                 Rome
                 was
                 made
                 an
                 Empire
                 ,
                 those
                 Emperors
                 rather
                 deserv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 liv'd
                 under
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 Princes
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 that
                 went
                 a
                 contrary
                 course
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Titus
                   ,
                   Nerva
                   ,
                   Trajan
                   ,
                   Adrian
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Antonius
                 and
                 Marcus
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Praetorian
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 legions
                 to
                 guard
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 vertues
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 did
                 defend
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 Armies
                 were
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 save
                 
                   Caligula
                   ,
                   Nero
                   ,
                   Vitellius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 wicked
                 Emperors
                 from
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 whom
                 their
                 vile
                 conditions
                 and
                 damned
                 lives
                 had
                 procured
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 their
                 Story
                 were
                 well
                 read
                 over
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 serve
                 to
                 give
                 good
                 instruction
                 to
                 any
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 glory
                 and
                 of
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 distrust
                 .
                 Fot
                 of
                 26
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 from
                 Cesar
                 to
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 16
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 10.
                 only
                 died
                 natural
                 deaths
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 slain
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 Galba
                 and
                 Pertinax
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 the
                 predecessor
                 had
                 left
                 among
                 the
                 soldiers
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 those
                 that
                 died
                 natural
                 deaths
                 ,
                 any
                 were
                 wicked
                 or
                 lewd
                 ,
                 as
                 Severus
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 caus'd
                 by
                 his
                 great
                 fortune
                 and
                 valonr
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 accompany
                 very
                 few
                 .
                 Hee
                 shall
                 see
                 also
                 by
                 reading
                 this
                 Story
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 order
                 a
                 good
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 Emperours
                 that
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 by
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 except
                 Titus
                 ,
                 were
                 mischievous
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 adopted
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 those
                 five
                 from
                 Nerva
                 to
                 Marcus.
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Empire
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 heyres
                 ,
                 it
                 return'd
                 alwaies
                 to
                 its
                 destruction
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 Prince
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 from
                 Nerva
                 to
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 them
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 follow'd
                 them
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 choose
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 borne
                 ,
                 or
                 over
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 command
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 govern'd
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 a
                 Prince
                 live
                 in
                 security
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 secure
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 replenish'd
                 with
                 peace
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 enjoying
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 their
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wealthy
                 Citizens
                 their
                 estates
                 ,
                 nobility
                 and
                 vertue
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 these
                 all
                 rest
                 and
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 all
                 rancour
                 ,
                 dissoluteness
                 ,
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 ambition
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 a
                 returne
                 of
                 the
                 golden
                 age
                 ,
                 where
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 keep
                 and
                 defend
                 what
                 reputation
                 he
                 pleases
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 world
                 triumph
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 reverenc'd
                 and
                 honour'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 agreement
                 and
                 security
                 If
                 afterwards
                 he
                 consider
                 severally
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 warres
                 made
                 them
                 terrible
                 ,
                 and
                 seditions
                 full
                 of
                 discord
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 peace
                 as
                 in
                 war
                 cruell
                 ;
                 so
                 many
                 Princes
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 civil
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 
                 forrain
                 warres
                 ,
                 Italy
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 new
                 misfortunes
                 ,
                 the
                 Cities
                 thereof
                 having
                 been
                 sackt
                 and
                 ruin'd
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 Rome
                 burnt
                 ,
                 the
                 Capitol
                 by
                 her
                 own
                 Citizens
                 defac'd
                 and
                 spoyl'd
                 ,
                 the
                 antient
                 temples
                 desolated
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 ceremonies
                 neglected
                 ,
                 the
                 cities
                 repleate
                 with
                 adulteries
                 ,
                 the
                 sea
                 full
                 of
                 banishments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rocks
                 besmeard
                 with
                 blood
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 see
                 follow
                 in
                 Rome
                 a
                 numberless
                 number
                 of
                 cruelties
                 ;
                 and
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 vertue
                 reputed
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 capital
                 crime
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 see
                 accusers
                 rewarded
                 ,
                 servants
                 corrupted
                 against
                 their
                 masters
                 ,
                 children
                 against
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 enemies
                 ,
                 oppressed
                 by
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 know
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Italy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 beholding
                 to
                 Caesar
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 borne
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 frighted
                 from
                 imitating
                 those
                 wicked
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 inflam'd
                 with
                 zeale
                 to
                 trace
                 the
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 a
                 Prince
                 ayming
                 at
                 glory
                 ,
                 would
                 with
                 to
                 be
                 Lord
                 of
                 a
                 disorder'd
                 City
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 ruine
                 it
                 wholly
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 recompose
                 and
                 restore
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Romulus
                 .
                 And
                 beleeve
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 heavens
                 cannot
                 give
                 men
                 greater
                 occasion
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 nor
                 men
                 desire
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 to
                 renew
                 and
                 restore
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 necessity
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 depose
                 his
                 Principality
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 set
                 it
                 in
                 order
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 fall
                 from
                 his
                 dignity
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 deserve
                 excuse
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 hold
                 his
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 restore
                 the
                 government
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 excusable
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 sum
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 well
                 advis'd
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 heavens
                 present
                 such
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 wales
                 be
                 propounded
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 that
                 gives
                 them
                 security
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 glorious
                 after
                 death
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 causes
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 continual
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 behind
                 them
                 in
                 everlasting
                 infamy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Romans
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 THough
                 Romulus
                 were
                 Romes
                 first
                 founder
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 from
                 him
                 her
                 birth
                 and
                 bringing
                 up
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 heavens
                 judging
                 that
                 Romulus
                 his
                 lawes
                 were
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 Empire
                 ,
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Senat
                 's
                 mindes
                 to
                 elect
                 
                   Numa
                   Pompilius
                
                 to
                 succeed
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 left
                 unfinished
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 supply
                 .
                 Who
                 finding
                 a
                 very
                 fierce
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 into
                 civil
                 obedience
                 by
                 peaceable
                 waies
                 ,
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 wholly
                 necessary
                 to
                 preserve
                 civility
                 ;
                 and
                 ordain'd
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Which
                 facilitated
                 much
                 any
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 either
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 brave
                 Roman
                 courages
                 did
                 undertake
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 innumerable
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 jointly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 by
                 themselves
                 in
                 severall
                 ,
                 shal
                 perceive
                 that
                 those
                 Citizens
                 fear'd
                 more
                 to
                 break
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 lawes
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 made
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 manifestly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 examples
                 
                 of
                 Scipio
                 and
                 
                   Manlius
                   Torquatus
                
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 that
                 Hannibal
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 Romans
                 an
                 overthrow
                 at
                 Canna
                 ,
                 many
                 Citizens
                 assembled
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 affrighted
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 Sieily
                 ;
                 which
                 Scipio
                 understanding
                 went
                 and
                 found
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 sword
                 drawn
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 compelled
                 them
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 forsake
                 their
                 native
                 country
                 .
                 
                   Lucius
                   Manlius
                
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 afterwards
                 call'd
                 Torquatus
                 ,
                 was
                 accus'd
                 by
                 
                   Marcus
                   Pomponius
                
                 Tribune
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 judgment
                 day
                 came
                 ,
                 Titus
                 went
                 to
                 find
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 and
                 threatning
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 swore
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 accusation
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 bound
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 oath
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 though
                 by
                 feare
                 compell'd
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 yet
                 took
                 the
                 accusation
                 off
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 those
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 whom
                 neither
                 the
                 love
                 to
                 their
                 country
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 lawes
                 thereof
                 could
                 retain
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 were
                 kept
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 they
                 were
                 constrained
                 to
                 take
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Tribune
                 laid
                 aside
                 the
                 hatred
                 he
                 bore
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 injury
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 of
                 the
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 reputation
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 oath
                 he
                 took
                 :
                 which
                 proceeded
                 of
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Religion
                 Numa
                 brought
                 in
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 consider
                 well
                 the
                 Roman
                 histories
                 ,
                 of
                 how
                 much
                 availe
                 their
                 Religion
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 commanding
                 of
                 armies
                 ,
                 to
                 reconcile
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shame
                 the
                 lewd
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 to
                 whether
                 Prince
                 Rome
                 were
                 more
                 oblig'd
                 ,
                 Romulus
                 or
                 Numa
                 ;
                 I
                 beleeve
                 Numa
                 would
                 be
                 prefer'd
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 Religion
                 is
                 ,
                 military
                 discipline
                 is
                 easily
                 brought
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 already
                 warlike
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 Religion
                 ,
                 this
                 hardly
                 followes
                 .
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 Romulus
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 certain
                 other
                 civil
                 and
                 military
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 Numa
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 who
                 feign'd
                 to
                 have
                 familiar
                 conversation
                 with
                 a
                 Nymph
                 ,
                 who
                 instructed
                 him
                 wherewith
                 continually
                 to
                 advise
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 sprung
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 desiring
                 to
                 settle
                 new
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 unaccustomed
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 doubted
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 authority
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 full
                 force
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 never
                 was
                 there
                 yet
                 any
                 maker
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 laws
                 in
                 a
                 nation
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 his
                 recourse
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 other
                 .
                 wise
                 the
                 laws
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 accepted
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 several
                 goods
                 are
                 known
                 by
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 such
                 evident
                 reasons
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 by
                 perswasion
                 can
                 quickly
                 make
                 others
                 conceive
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 free
                 themselves
                 of
                 this
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 did
                 Lycurgus
                 ,
                 so
                 Solon
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 design
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 theirs
                 .
                 Thereupon
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 admiring
                 his
                 goodness
                 and
                 wisdom
                 yeelded
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 purposes
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 times
                 were
                 then
                 full
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 men
                 rude
                 and
                 gross
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 spent
                 his
                 pains
                 ,
                 this
                 much
                 facilitated
                 his
                 designs
                 ,
                 being
                 thereby
                 able
                 to
                 mould
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 forme
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 question
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 would
                 frame
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 it
                 easier
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 rude
                 mountainers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 known
                 any
                 civility
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 government
                 's
                 corrupted
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 carver
                 shall
                 easier
                 cut
                 a
                 saire
                 Statue
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 rough
                 marble
                 ,
                 than
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 bungl'd
                 
                 upon
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 having
                 well
                 considered
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Religion
                 introduc'd
                 by
                 Nutna
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 occasions
                 of
                 that
                 cities
                 happiness
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 caus'd
                 good
                 orders
                 ,
                 good
                 orders
                 brought
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 their
                 good
                 fortunes
                 grew
                 all
                 the
                 happy
                 successes
                 of
                 their
                 enterprises
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 occasions
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 it
                 destroys
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 either
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 goes
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 awe
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 supply
                 the
                 defects
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 Princes
                 are
                 but
                 short-liv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 quickly
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 vertue
                 thereof
                 failes
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 governments
                 which
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 abide
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 vertue
                 ends
                 with
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 seldome
                 chances
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 renew'd
                 by
                 succession
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 saies
                 the
                 Poet
                 Dante
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Rade
                     volte
                     discende
                     per
                     li
                     rami
                  
                
                 
                   
                     L'humana
                     probitate
                     &
                     questo
                     vuole
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Quel
                     ,
                     che
                     lada
                     ,
                     perche
                     da
                     lui
                     si
                     chiami
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 a
                 commonwealth
                 or
                 kingdom
                 consists
                 not
                 wholly
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 governs
                 wisely
                 while
                 he
                 lives
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 that
                 so
                 orders
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 dying
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 preserve
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 easier
                 to
                 
                 work
                 rude
                 and
                 untaught
                 people
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 course
                 and
                 frame
                 ,
                 yet
                 argues
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 an
                 impossibility
                 to
                 prevaile
                 with
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 liv'd
                 in
                 a
                 civill
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 presume
                 somewhat
                 to
                 understand
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 Florentines
                 think
                 not
                 themselves
                 either
                 ignorant
                 or
                 rude
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 perswaded
                 by
                 Frier
                 
                   Jerom
                   Savanarola
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 talked
                 with
                 GOD.
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 judge
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 personage
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 reverence
                 .
                 But
                 truly
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 many
                 beleev'd
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 seen
                 any
                 great
                 matter
                 to
                 perswede
                 them
                 thereto
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subject
                 he
                 took
                 ,
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 credit
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 to
                 what
                 another
                 hath
                 heretofore
                 attaind
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 in
                 our
                 preface
                 ,
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 liv'd
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 laws
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   what
                   importance
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   hold
                   a
                   worthy
                   esteem
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Italy
                   for
                   having
                   fail'd
                   therein
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   hath
                   gone
                   to
                   wrack
                   .
                
              
               
                 THose
                 Princes
                 or
                 those
                 Republicks
                 which
                 would
                 keep
                 themselves
                 from
                 ruine
                 ,
                 are
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 incorrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 it
                 alwaies
                 venerable
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 countries
                 going
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 see
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 being
                 once
                 known
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 the
                 Religion
                 is
                 built
                 where
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 born
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 Religion
                 hath
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 upon
                 some
                 principal
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 Religion
                 subsisted
                 upon
                 the
                 answers
                 of
                 the
                 oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 sect
                 of
                 the
                 conjecturers
                 and
                 soothsayers
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 rites
                 depended
                 on
                 these
                 .
                 Because
                 they
                 easily
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 God
                 that
                 could
                 foretell
                 thee
                 thy
                 future
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 ,
                 could
                 also
                 send
                 it
                 thee
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 came
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 supplications
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 ceremonies
                 in
                 their
                 veneration
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 Delos
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 
                   Jupiter
                   Ammon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 famous
                 Oracles
                 held
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 devotion
                 and
                 admiration
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 afterwards
                 began
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 imperious
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 falshood
                 was
                 discover'd
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 men
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 incredulous
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 disturb
                 all
                 good
                 orders
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 a
                 Republick
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 should
                 maintain
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 they
                 hold
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 easily
                 keep
                 their
                 Commonwealth
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 eonsequently
                 vertuous
                 and
                 united
                 .
                 They
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 favour
                 and
                 increase
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 advantage
                 it
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 them
                 false
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 should
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 wiser
                 they
                 
                 are
                 and
                 understand
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 natural
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 course
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 many
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 hence
                 grew
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 miracles
                 
                 which
                 are
                 celebrated
                 even
                 in
                 false
                 Religions
                 ;
                 for
                 wise
                 men
                 augment
                 them
                 what
                 beginning
                 so
                 ever
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 authority
                 afterwards
                 gives
                 them
                 credit
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 miracles
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 quantity
                 at
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 one
                 ;
                 the
                 Roman
                 soldiers
                 sacking
                 the
                 Vejentes
                 City
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Juno
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 to
                 her
                 image
                 ask'd
                 her
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 go
                 to
                 Rome
                 ?
                 some
                 thought
                 she
                 nodded
                 ,
                 another
                 thought
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 yes
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 men
                 being
                 very
                 religious
                 (
                 which
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 shews
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 entry
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 without
                 tu
                 mult
                 )
                 all
                 devout
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 reverence
                 ,
                 imagined
                 they
                 heard
                 that
                 answer
                 ,
                 which
                 p●radventure
                 they
                 presuppos'd
                 before
                 ●and
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 them
                 ;
                 this
                 opinion
                 and
                 belief
                 was
                 altogether
                 favour'd
                 and
                 augmented
                 
                 by
                 Camillus
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 principal
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Which
                 Religion
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 maintained
                 among
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Republick
                 according
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 institutor
                 thereof
                 it
                 was
                 ordain'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 States
                 and
                 Republicks
                 would
                 be
                 far
                 more
                 in
                 unity
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 more
                 happiness
                 far
                 then
                 now
                 they
                 do
                 :
                 nor
                 does
                 any
                 thing
                 give
                 us
                 so
                 shrewd
                 a
                 conjecture
                 of
                 the
                 declining
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 neerest
                 neighbours
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 head
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 inreligious
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 would
                 well
                 consider
                 the
                 original
                 grounds
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 present
                 use
                 how
                 much
                 this
                 differs
                 from
                 those
                 ,
                 without
                 question
                 he
                 would
                 judge
                 the
                 ruine
                 or
                 scourge
                 thereof
                 were
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 Italy
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 contrary
                 might
                 rather
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 considering
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 observe
                 not
                 the
                 precepts
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 adulterate
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 Catholick
                 Ordinances
                 which
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 .
                 Moreover
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 held
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 holds
                 this
                 Country
                 divided
                 :
                 and
                 truly
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 Province
                 either
                 united
                 or
                 happy
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 wholly
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 one
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 or
                 Prince
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 befel
                 France
                 and
                 Spain
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 Italy
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 not
                 one
                 Republick
                 or
                 one
                 Prince
                 to
                 govern
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 having
                 inhabited
                 there
                 and
                 held
                 the
                 ●e●●mporal
                 Government
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 never
                 been
                 so
                 potent
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 such
                 prowess
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 get
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Italy
                 into
                 its
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Lords
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 
                 never
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 losing
                 the
                 temporal
                 dominion
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 call
                 in
                 a
                 powerfull
                 friend
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 were
                 grown
                 too
                 puissant
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 as
                 anciently
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 seen
                 by
                 sundry
                 experiences
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 Great
                 it
                 drove
                 out
                 the
                 Lombards
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 absolute
                 power
                 of
                 all
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 it
                 took
                 the
                 Venetians
                 power
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Frenchmens
                 ayd
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 chased
                 away
                 the
                 French
                 by
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Swisses
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 not
                 powerfull
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 Italy
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 suffering
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 master
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 head
                 ;
                 but
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 been
                 under
                 more
                 Princes
                 and
                 Lords
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 is
                 grown
                 such
                 a
                 disunion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 weakness
                 ,
                 that
                 Italy
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 asprey
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 powerfull
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 any
                 the
                 next
                 assaylant
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 we
                 and
                 other
                 Italians
                 are
                 beholding
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 &
                 none
                 else
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 would
                 readily
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 by
                 certain
                 experience
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 needfull
                 he
                 were
                 of
                 such
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Switzers
                 Country
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 people
                 that
                 live
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Religion
                 and
                 military
                 discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 ancestors
                 did
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 the
                 ill
                 orders
                 and
                 customs
                 of
                 that
                 Court
                 would
                 breed
                 more
                 disorder
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 accident
                 else
                 could
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 evergrow
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   what
                   manner
                   the
                   Romans
                   avail'd
                   themselves
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   ordering
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   in
                   undertaking
                   their
                   designes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   stopping
                   of
                   tumulis
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Think
                 it
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 some
                 example
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 Romans
                 serv'd
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 following
                 of
                 their
                 enterprises
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 many
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my self
                 with
                 these
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 having
                 created
                 their
                 Tribunes
                 of
                 Consular
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 except
                 one
                 ,
                 all
                 Plebeians
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 falling
                 out
                 that
                 year
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 pestilence
                 and
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 other
                 prodigies
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 Rome
                 took
                 hold
                 of
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 new
                 creation
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Gods
                 were
                 angry
                 ,
                 because
                 Rome
                 had
                 abus'd
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 their
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 to
                 appease
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 course
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 frighted
                 by
                 this
                 superstition
                 made
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 was
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 Conquest
                 of
                 the
                 Vejentes
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commanders
                 of
                 their
                 Armies
                 did
                 serve
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 heart
                 for
                 any
                 enterprise
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 year
                 the
                 Albanilak
                 being
                 miraculously
                 sweld
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Soldiers
                 weari●d
                 with
                 the
                 long
                 siege
                 ,
                 and
                 intending
                 to
                 ●return
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 Apollo
                 and
                 certain
                 other
                 Oracles
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 year
                 the
                 Vej●ntes
                 City
                 
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Albanlake
                 should
                 be
                 pour'd
                 out
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 made
                 the
                 soldiers
                 endure
                 the
                 tediousnes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 and
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 hope
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 enterprise
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Camillus
                 being
                 made
                 Dictatour
                 subdued
                 the
                 City
                 after
                 ten
                 years
                 siege
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Religion
                 help'd
                 well
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 in
                 of
                 that
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunship
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 the
                 ayde
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 had
                 hardly
                 had
                 their
                 success
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 other
                 example
                 I
                 must
                 also
                 add
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 in
                 Rome
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 tumults
                 rais'd
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 Terentillus
                 a
                 Tribune
                 ,
                 he
                 desiring
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 for
                 causes
                 which
                 hereafter
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 first
                 remedies
                 which
                 the
                 Nobility
                 serv'd
                 themselves
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 made
                 use
                 two
                 waies
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 the
                 Sibill's
                 books
                 be
                 searcht
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 civill
                 discord
                 they
                 should
                 hazzard
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 that
                 year
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 had
                 herein
                 discover'd
                 their
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 so
                 frighted
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 quite
                 took
                 off
                 their
                 eagerness
                 in
                 the
                 pursuit
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 way
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 
                   Appius
                   Herdonius
                
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 outlaws
                 ,
                 and
                 slaves
                 ,
                 near
                 upon
                 four
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 having
                 possess'd
                 themselves
                 by
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fear'd
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Aequi
                 or
                 Volsci
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 sworn
                 enemies
                 ,
                 had
                 approacht
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 taken
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 not
                 forbearing
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enact
                 the
                 law
                 made
                 by
                 Terentillus
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                 this
                 assault
                 of
                 their
                 ;
                 feigned
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Puhlius
                   Valerius
                
                 a
                 grave
                 citizen
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 authority
                 ,
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 partly
                 in
                 friendly
                 termes
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 threatning
                 ,
                 the
                 dangers
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 City
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unseasonableness
                 of
                 their
                 demand
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 brought
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 forsake
                 the
                 Consuls
                 command
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 return'd
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 recover'd
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Consul
                 
                   Publius
                   Valerius
                
                 being
                 slain
                 in
                 this
                 conflict
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 forthwith
                 another
                 Consul
                 made
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Titus
                   Quintius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 idleness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 space
                 to
                 think
                 again
                 of
                 Terentillus
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 forth
                 of
                 Rome
                 with
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 Volsci
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 oath
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 not
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 oppos'd
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 oath
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Consul
                 now
                 slain
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 awfulness
                 to
                 their
                 Religion
                 world
                 rather
                 obey
                 the
                 Consul●
                 than
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 ,
                 saying
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Religion
                 :
                 
                   Men
                   did
                   not
                   then
                   adaies
                   so
                   little
                   reverence
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   as
                   now
                   ;
                   nor
                   people
                
                 
                 
                   wrest
                   their
                   oaths
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   laws
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   ends
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 ,
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 doubting
                 then
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 whole
                 dignity
                 ,
                 agreed
                 with
                 the
                 Consul
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 year
                 they
                 would
                 treat
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 Terentillus
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Consuls
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 should
                 not
                 draw
                 the
                 people
                 out
                 to
                 war
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Religion
                 gave
                 the
                 
                 Senate
                 means
                 to
                 overcome
                 that
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 master'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romans
                   interpreted
                   their
                   Auspices
                   ,
                   as
                   necessity
                   requir'd
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   discretion
                   made
                   a
                   shew
                   to
                   observe
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   yet
                   upon
                   occasion
                   they
                   neglected
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   did
                   rashly
                   contemn
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   punisht
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Soothsayings
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 discours'd
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ancient
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Republiques
                 welfare
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 more
                 regard
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 any
                 order
                 else
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Consular
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 in
                 drawing
                 forth
                 their
                 armies
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 in
                 fighting
                 of
                 pitcht
                 battells
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 action
                 of
                 theirs
                 of
                 importance
                 either
                 civill
                 or
                 military
                 .
                 Nor
                 ever
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 undertaken
                 any
                 expedition
                 ,
                 till
                 first
                 they
                 had
                 perswaded
                 the
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 the
                 Gods
                 had
                 promis'd
                 them
                 the
                 Victory
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 the
                 other
                 orders
                 of
                 Soothsayers
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 in
                 their
                 Armies
                 ,
                 they
                 call'd
                 Pollarij
                 .
                 And
                 whensoever
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 fights
                 battell
                 with
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Pollarij
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 conjectures
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Chickens
                 peckt
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 good
                 Auspaces
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 pecking
                 ,
                 they
                 forbare
                 to
                 fight
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 when
                 ●ason
                 shew'd
                 something
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 hough
                 the
                 divination
                 ,
                 were
                 averse
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 scarr'd
                 
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 they
                 turn'd
                 and
                 woond
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 terms
                 and
                 fashions
                 so
                 properly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 an
                 contempt
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Which
                 course
                 was
                 us'd
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 fight
                 ,
                 by
                 Papirius
                 the
                 Consull
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 (
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 worn
                 and
                 broken
                 .
                 For
                 Papirius
                 encountring
                 with
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 in
                 the
                 skirmish
                 that
                 the
                 victory
                 was
                 sure
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 hereupon
                 to
                 fight
                 a
                 full
                 battell
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 commanded
                 the
                 Pollarij
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 their
                 conjectures
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Chickens
                 not
                 Pecking
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 soothsayer
                 seeing
                 the
                 forwardness
                 of
                 the
                 army
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 opinion
                 the
                 General
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 soldiers
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 well
                 doing
                 from
                 the
                 army
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Consull
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soothsayers
                 answer'd
                 well
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 while
                 Papirius
                 was
                 ordering
                 his
                 squadrons
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Pollarij
                 having
                 told
                 certain
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chickens
                 had
                 not
                 peckt
                 ,
                 they
                 told
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Spurius
                   Papirius
                
                 the
                 Consulls
                 nephew
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Consul
                 ;
                 whereto
                 he
                 suddenly
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 perform
                 his
                 own
                 duty
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 army
                 the
                 conjectures
                 were
                 faire
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Soothsayer
                 had
                 told
                 lyes
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 turn
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 loss
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 effect
                 it
                 should
                 succeed
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 prognostication
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 L●vetenants
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 Pollarij
                 in
                 the
                 forefront
                 of
                 the
                 battell
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 chanc't
                 that
                 going
                 forward
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Soldiers
                 threw
                 a
                 dart
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 hap'd
                 ,
                 slew
                 a
                 principal
                 Soothsayer
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Consuls
                 eare
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 went
                 forward
                 luckily
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Army
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 that
                 lyer
                 was
                 purg'd
                 of
                 all
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 excus'd
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 conceiv'd
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 by
                 knowing
                 how
                 to
                 accommodate
                 his
                 designs
                 to
                 the
                 divinations
                 ,
                 he
                 chose
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 never
                 perceiving
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 whit
                 neglected
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                   Appius
                   Pulcher
                
                 went
                 a
                 contrary
                 course
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Carthaginian
                 wars
                 ;
                 who
                 desirous
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Pollarij
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 divinations
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 answering
                 that
                 the
                 Chickens
                 did
                 not
                 feed
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 them
                 be
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 fighting
                 ,
                 lost
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 he
                 was
                 afterwards
                 condemn'd
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Papirius
                 honour'd
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 having
                 won
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 having
                 lost
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 having
                 crost
                 the
                 soothsayers
                 with
                 much
                 discretion
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 very
                 rashly
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 soothsaying
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 incourage
                 the
                 soldiers
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 for
                 boldness
                 always
                 wins
                 the
                 victory
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 use
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 forrainers
                 also
                 ;
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 bring
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Samnites
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   extream
                   remedy
                   to
                   their
                   broken
                   State
                   ,
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Samnites
                 having
                 been
                 sundry
                 times
                 routed
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 overthrown
                 in
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 their
                 Armies
                 and
                 their
                 Captains
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 confederates
                 overcome
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Tuscans
                   ,
                   French
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Umbrians
                   :
                   They
                   could
                   not
                   suhsist
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                
                 
                 
                   friends
                   forces
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   quit
                   the
                   war
                   ,
                   not
                   regarding
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   but
                   ill
                   success
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   their
                   liberty
                   ;
                   but
                   had
                   rather
                   be
                   overcome
                   ,
                   then
                   forbear
                   to
                   trie
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   get
                   the
                   victory
                   .
                
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 proof
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 knew
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 the
                 soldiers
                 minds
                 would
                 help
                 the
                 victory
                 well
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 induce
                 them
                 hereto
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 better
                 means
                 then
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 advis'd
                 to
                 renew
                 an
                 old
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 theirs
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 
                   Ovius
                   Pattius
                
                 their
                 Priest
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 order'd
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 the
                 folemn
                 sacrifice
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 amidst
                 the
                 slain
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 altars
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 having
                 caus'd
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 to
                 swear
                 never
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 they
                 cal'd
                 the
                 soldiers
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 those
                 altars
                 enclos'd
                 by
                 many
                 Centurions
                 with
                 their
                 fwords
                 drawn
                 ,
                 first
                 they
                 made
                 them
                 swear
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 disclose
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 either
                 heard
                 or
                 saw
                 :
                 afterwards
                 with
                 words
                 of
                 execration
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 verses
                 full
                 of
                 horrour
                 made
                 them
                 vow
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 their
                 General
                 should
                 command
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 whomsoever
                 they
                 saw
                 fly
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 fail'd
                 in
                 ,
                 might
                 it
                 light
                 upon
                 their
                 family
                 and
                 kindred
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 amaz'd
                 ,
                 and
                 refusing
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 were
                 presently
                 slain
                 by
                 their
                 Centurions
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 frighted
                 by
                 the
                 sierceness
                 of
                 the
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 swore
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 augment
                 the
                 magnificence
                 of
                 their
                 meeting
                 ,
                 being
                 sixty
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 half
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 clad
                 with
                 white
                 cloth
                 ,
                 with
                 plumes
                 and
                 seathers
                 upon
                 their
                 helmets
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 arrai'd
                 they
                 incamp'd
                 themselves
                 at
                 Aquilonia
                 .
                 Against
                 these
                 came
                 Papirius
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 incourage
                 his
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Surely
                   their
                   plumes
                   could
                   make
                   no
                   wounds
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nor
                   their
                   painted
                   and
                   golden
                   shields
                   defend
                   the
                   blows
                   of
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 Pikes
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 doubt
                 his
                 soldiers
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 oath
                 taken
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 a
                 discouragement
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 afraid
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 the
                 Samnites
                 were
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feare
                 conceiv'd
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 losses
                 ,
                 overcame
                 what
                 ever
                 obstinacy
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 resolv'd
                 on
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 or
                 oath
                 taken
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 refuge
                 ,
                 nor
                 try
                 other
                 remedy
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 give
                 them
                 hope
                 to
                 recover
                 their
                 lost
                 vertue
                 .
                 Which
                 fully
                 shewes
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 confidence
                 Religion
                 well
                 us'd
                 can
                 give
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 haply
                 this
                 
                 part
                 would
                 be
                 fit
                 rather
                 to
                 have
                 place
                 among
                 the
                 extrinsecall
                 matters
                 ,
                 yet
                 depending
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 important
                 ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Republick
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 better
                 to
                 insert
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 driven
                 to
                 interrupt
                 my
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 return
                 hereunto
                 many
                 times
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   People
                   accustomed
                   to
                   live
                   under
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   any
                   accident
                   they
                   become
                   free
                   ,
                   have
                   much
                   adoe
                   to
                   maintain
                   their
                   liberty
                   .
                
              
               
                 HOW
                 hard
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 us'd
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 accident
                 they
                 get
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 did
                 upon
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 banishment
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 examples
                 shew
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 memorialls
                 of
                 ancient
                 histories
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 without
                 good
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 nothing
                 different
                 from
                 a
                 brute
                 beast
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 though
                 fierce
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 wilde
                 )
                 hath
                 been
                 bred
                 alwaies
                 in
                 a
                 den
                 and
                 under
                 command
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 by
                 ehance
                 it
                 hath
                 got
                 loose
                 into
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 being
                 used
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 sood
                 ,
                 nor
                 being
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 coverts
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 hide
                 itself
                 ,
                 becomes
                 the
                 prey
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 seeks
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 The
                 self-same
                 thing
                 befalls
                 a
                 people
                 used
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 not
                 having
                 knowledg
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 publick
                 desences
                 or
                 offences
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 neighbour
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 known
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 quickly
                 returns
                 under
                 the
                 yoke
                 ,
                 which
                 oftentimes
                 is
                 heavier
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 their
                 neck
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 these
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 entred
                 among
                 them
                 much
                 disorder
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 is
                 quite
                 debauch'd
                 cannot
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 ,
                 enjoy
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 after
                 appear
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 our
                 speeches
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 those
                 people
                 ,
                 where
                 corruption
                 is
                 overgrown
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 good
                 then
                 naught
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 former
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 another
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 State
                 that
                 becomes
                 free
                 ,
                 procures
                 enemies
                 that
                 side
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 friends
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 hold
                 together
                 as
                 enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 got
                 advantages
                 by
                 the
                 tyrannical
                 government
                 ,
                 feeding
                 upon
                 the
                 Princes
                 riches
                 whereby
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 help
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 now
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 rest
                 content
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 necessitated
                 to
                 try
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 again
                 recall
                 the
                 Royalty
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 recover
                 their
                 former
                 advancements
                 .
                 They
                 get
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 friends
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 free
                 government
                 propounds
                 honours
                 and
                 rewards
                 upon
                 some
                 worthy
                 and
                 determinated
                 occasions
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 rewards
                 none
                 ,
                 nor
                 honours
                 none
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 received
                 those
                 honours
                 and
                 those
                 advantages
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thinks
                 ,
                 he
                 deserv'd
                 ;
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 no
                 obligation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 reward
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 common
                 good
                 which
                 men
                 reap
                 of
                 free
                 government
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 possest
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 injoy
                 freely
                 ones
                 own
                 without
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 wives
                 or
                 daughters
                 honours
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 fear
                 for
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 thinks
                 himself
                 beholding
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 offends
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 free
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 there
                 arise
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 partisans
                 against
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 side
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 prescribe
                 a
                 remedy
                 for
                 these
                 inconvenients
                 and
                 disorders
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 difficulties
                 might
                 bring
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 more
                 potent
                 ,
                 nor
                 soveraign
                 ,
                 nor
                 necessary
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 kill
                 Brutus
                 his
                 sonns
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 the
                 Story
                 shews
                 ,
                 were
                 induc'd
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 young
                 Romans
                 ,
                 to
                 conspire
                 against
                 their
                 native
                 country
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 than
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 extraordinarily
                 advantage
                 themselves
                 under
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Kings
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 the
                 peoples
                 liberty
                 was
                 become
                 their
                 slavery
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 undertakes
                 to
                 govern
                 a
                 multitude
                 either
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 assures
                 not
                 himself
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 his
                 new
                 State
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 continue
                 long
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 judge
                 those
                 Princes
                 very
                 unfortunate
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 secure
                 their
                 dominions
                 are
                 to
                 go
                 extravagant
                 waies
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 vast
                 multitude
                 for
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 but
                 few
                 enemies
                 ,
                 easily
                 and
                 without
                 many
                 offences
                 secures
                 himself
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 universality
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 out
                 of
                 jealousie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 cruelty
                 he
                 uses
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 becomes
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 remedy
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 people
                 friendly
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 discourse
                 be
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 treating
                 here
                 of
                 an
                 exceeding
                 good
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 of
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 return
                 here
                 often
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 somewhat
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 briefly
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 a
                 Prince
                 would
                 gain
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 enemy
                 to
                 him
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 those
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 become
                 Tyrants
                 of
                 their
                 native
                 country
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 examine
                 first
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 people
                 desire
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 desire
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reveng'd
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 occasion'd
                 their
                 slavery
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 liberty
                 restor'd
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 can
                 satisfie
                 in
                 whole
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 Clearchus
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 of
                 Heraclea
                 being
                 in
                 banishment
                 ,
                 it
                 happen'd
                 that
                 upon
                 a
                 difference
                 risen
                 between
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 nobility
                 of
                 Heraclea
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nobility
                 ,
                 finding
                 themselves
                 too
                 weak
                 ,
                 turn'd
                 to
                 favour
                 Clearchus
                 ,
                 and
                 conspiring
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 peoples
                 liberty
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Clearchus
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 streight
                 between
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 the
                 nobility
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 content
                 ,
                 nor
                 rectify
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 indure
                 thus
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 importunity
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 having
                 taken
                 a
                 convenient
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 peoples
                 great
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 And
                 thus
                 he
                 satlsfy'd
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 desires
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reveng'd
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 's
                 other
                 desire
                 ,
                 to
                 recover
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Prince
                 cannot
                 satisfy
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 examine
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 reasons
                 make
                 them
                 desire
                 sreedom
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 many
                 ,
                 desire
                 liberty
                 to
                 life
                 securely
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 all
                 Republicks
                 of
                 what
                 manner
                 soever
                 ordered
                 ,
                 not
                 above
                 forty
                 or
                 fifty
                 Citizens
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 authority
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 taking
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 letting
                 them
                 share
                 of
                 
                 such
                 honours
                 ,
                 as
                 agree
                 to
                 their
                 conditions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 contented
                 with
                 .
                 Those
                 others
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 suffices
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 can
                 live
                 securely
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 satisfied
                 by
                 making
                 ordinances
                 and
                 laws
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 comprehend
                 their
                 safety
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 Prince
                 does
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 perceive
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 no
                 accident
                 he
                 breaks
                 those
                 laws
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 begin
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 to
                 live
                 secure
                 and
                 content
                 .
                 Wee
                 have
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 not
                 in
                 quiet
                 by
                 other
                 means
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 their
                 Kings
                 are
                 tyed
                 to
                 many
                 laws
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 people
                 is
                 containd
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 founder
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 ordain'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 should
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 wars
                 and
                 the
                 moneys
                 at
                 their
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 matters
                 they
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 laws
                 appointment
                 .
                 That
                 Prince
                 therefore
                 or
                 Republick
                 ,
                 which
                 secures
                 not
                 themselves
                 at
                 their
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 government
                 ,
                 ought
                 at
                 least
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 lets
                 that
                 pass
                 ,
                 repents
                 himself
                 too
                 late
                 ,
                 of
                 not
                 having
                 done
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 being
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 debauch't
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 recovered
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 might
                 well
                 maintain
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 Brutus
                 his
                 sonnes
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 dead
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 remedies
                 ,
                 and
                 orders
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 recounted
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 the
                 people
                 been
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 means
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 sollowing
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   disorderly
                   people
                   ,
                   getting
                   their
                   liberty
                   ,
                   cannot
                   keep
                   themselves
                   free
                   without
                   very
                   great
                   difficulties
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 necessarily
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 Kings
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 Rome
                 it self
                 would
                 have
                 grown
                 feeble
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 worth
                 ;
                 for
                 considering
                 how
                 exceedingly
                 the
                 Kings
                 were
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 that
                 rate
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 successions
                 had
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 corruption
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 had
                 distended
                 it self
                 throughout
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 likewise
                 had
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 impossible
                 ever
                 to
                 have
                 reformed
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 losing
                 the
                 head
                 when
                 the
                 body
                 was
                 sound
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 orderly
                 government
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 presupposed
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 debaucht
                 City
                 living
                 under
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 Prince
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 stock
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 become
                 free
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 fall
                 still
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 new
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 continually
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 Prince
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 goodness
                 and
                 valour
                 maintain
                 them
                 free
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 liberty
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 longer
                 conyinuance
                 than
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 o●
                 Syracusa
                 for
                 Dions
                 and
                 Timoelons
                 lives
                 :
                 whose
                 vertues
                 in
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 liv'd
                 kept
                 that
                 City
                 free
                 ;
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 it
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 former
                 servitude
                 ,
                 We
                 find
                 not
                 a
                 braver
                 example
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 banishments
                 ,
                 could
                 presently
                 
                 lay
                 hold
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaine
                 that
                 liberty
                 .
                 But
                 Caesar
                 being
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   C.
                   Caligula
                   ,
                   Nero
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 race
                 of
                 the
                 Caesars
                 blotted
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 keep
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 give
                 a
                 beginning
                 to
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 so
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 accidents
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 citie
                 proceed
                 from
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 were
                 expell'd
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 not
                 toucht
                 with
                 this
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 they
                 were
                 throughly
                 infected
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 to
                 settle
                 their
                 mindes
                 in
                 a
                 resolution
                 against
                 Kings
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 King
                 should
                 raigne
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 after
                 ages
                 ,
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 severity
                 of
                 Brutus
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Orientall
                 Regions
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 in
                 disposition
                 to
                 maintain
                 that
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 like
                 the
                 first
                 Brutus
                 had
                 restored
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 sprung
                 from
                 that
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 Marius
                 his
                 faction
                 spread
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 whereof
                 Caesar
                 coming
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Chiefe
                 ,
                 could
                 so
                 blind
                 that
                 multitude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 perceive
                 the
                 yoke
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 put
                 on
                 their
                 neck
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 example
                 of
                 Rome
                 be
                 better
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 alleadge
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 some
                 people
                 known
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 meanes
                 could
                 ever
                 bring
                 Milan
                 or
                 Naples
                 to
                 their
                 freedome
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 members
                 .
                 Which
                 appeared
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Philip
                   Visconti
                
                 ,
                 when
                 Milan
                 desiring
                 to
                 recover
                 her
                 liberty
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 able
                 ,
                 nor
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 happiness
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Kings
                 grow
                 naught
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 banisht
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 infection
                 was
                 gone
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 that
                 Citie
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 those
                 
                 many
                 tumults
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 raised
                 in
                 Rome
                 (
                 men
                 doing
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 hurt
                 ,
                 but
                 help
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 lawes
                 ,
                 though
                 well
                 made
                 ,
                 profit
                 little
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 maker
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 strong
                 hand
                 forces
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 matter
                 become
                 good
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 hath
                 ever
                 happened
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 it
                 can
                 happen
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 City
                 declining
                 by
                 corruption
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 it
                 chances
                 to
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meerly
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 then
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 generality
                 ,
                 that
                 keepes
                 the
                 good
                 lawes
                 in
                 force
                 :
                 and
                 suddenly
                 when
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 it
                 returnes
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 guise
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 at
                 Thebes
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Epaminondas
                 while
                 he
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 could
                 subsist
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Republique
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 gone
                 ,
                 it
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 former
                 disorders
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 live
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 disaccustome
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 accustome
                 them
                 throughly
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 one
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 vertuous
                 Governors
                 successively
                 continued
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 failes
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 ruined
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 many
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 bloudshed
                 recover
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 corruption
                 and
                 unfitness
                 for
                 freedome
                 ,
                 arises
                 from
                 an
                 inequality
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 equality
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 use
                 many
                 extraordinary
                 wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 few
                 know
                 or
                 will
                 serve
                 themselves
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 where
                 more
                 particularly
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   what
                   manner
                   in
                   a
                   corrupted
                   City
                   a
                   free
                   state
                   may
                   be
                   maintained
                   ,
                   being
                   gotten
                   ;
                   or
                   how
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   gotten
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   order'd
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Thinke
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 nor
                 disagreeing
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 discourse
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 whether
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 disordered
                 ,
                 a
                 free
                 State
                 can
                 be
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 there
                 a
                 soot
                 already
                 ;
                 or
                 not
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 attain'd
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 good
                 order
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 almost
                 impossible
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 strict
                 rule
                 thereof
                 (
                 because
                 we
                 should
                 necessarily
                 proceed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 unfit
                 to
                 reason
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 let
                 this
                 pass
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 presuppose
                 a
                 city
                 corrupted
                 in
                 extremity
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 shall
                 come
                 more
                 to
                 augment
                 such
                 a
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 lawes
                 nor
                 ordinances
                 sufficient
                 to
                 bridle
                 a
                 universall
                 corruption
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 lawes
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 good
                 customes
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 lawes
                 well
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 good
                 customes
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinances
                 and
                 lawes
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 Republique
                 at
                 birth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 serve
                 not
                 to
                 purpose
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 are
                 growne
                 vicious
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 lawes
                 vary
                 being
                 accommodated
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 accidents
                 ,
                 seldome
                 or
                 never
                 vary
                 the
                 old
                 orders
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 :
                 which
                 makes
                 that
                 the
                 
                 new
                 lawes
                 suffice
                 nor
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 orders
                 that
                 continue
                 in
                 force
                 do
                 corrupt
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 lay
                 this
                 part
                 more
                 plain
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Rome
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 states
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lawes
                 afterwards
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 did
                 bridle
                 the
                 Citizens
                 .
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 was
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Consuls
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 demanding
                 or
                 creating
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 making
                 lawes
                 .
                 These
                 orders
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 did
                 they
                 vary
                 among
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ;
                 the
                 lawes
                 varied
                 which
                 bridled
                 the
                 citizens
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 that
                 law
                 against
                 adulteries
                 ,
                 against
                 expences
                 ,
                 against
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 by
                 degrees
                 the
                 citizens
                 grew
                 corrupted
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 state
                 standing
                 sted
                 .
                 fast
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 corruption
                 were
                 no
                 longer
                 good
                 ,
                 those
                 lawes
                 which
                 were
                 renew'd
                 again
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 well
                 helpt
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 the
                 lawes
                 were
                 renew'd
                 ,
                 the
                 orders
                 also
                 had
                 bin
                 chang'd
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 such
                 orders
                 in
                 a
                 corrupted
                 city
                 were
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 seen
                 in
                 two
                 principal
                 heads
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 lawes
                 ,
                 he
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 gave
                 the
                 Consulate
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Prime
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 sued
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 order
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 stood
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 citizens
                 that
                 esteem'd
                 themselves
                 worthy
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 repulse
                 was
                 a
                 shame
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 did
                 well
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 way
                 afterwards
                 in
                 a
                 corrupted
                 City
                 proov'd
                 very
                 hurtfull
                 ;
                 for
                 not
                 the
                 best
                 deserving
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 sued
                 for
                 the
                 magistracy
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 
                 small
                 power
                 (
                 howsoever
                 vertuous
                 )
                 forbore
                 to
                 demand
                 them
                 for
                 fear
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 fall
                 into
                 all
                 other
                 inconvenients
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Romans
                 having
                 brought
                 under
                 Affrica
                 ,
                 and
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 reduc'd
                 well
                 nigh
                 all
                 Greece
                 to
                 their
                 obedience
                 ,
                 doubted
                 no
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 enemies
                 could
                 scare
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 farre
                 their
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 workt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 bestowing
                 the
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 regarded
                 not
                 vertue
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 favour
                 ,
                 raising
                 to
                 that
                 dignity
                 those
                 that
                 could
                 make
                 most
                 friends
                 ,
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 knew
                 best
                 how
                 to
                 subdue
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 After
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 most
                 favour
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 most
                 power
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 were
                 quite
                 excluded
                 .
                 A
                 Tribun
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 Citizen
                 might
                 propound
                 a
                 law
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 every
                 Citizen
                 had
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 speak
                 either
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 were
                 determin'd
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 order
                 was
                 commendable
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 integrity
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 held
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 alwayes
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 give
                 his
                 opinion
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 having
                 heard
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 may
                 after
                 make
                 choyce
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Citizens
                 being
                 grown
                 mischievous
                 ,
                 this
                 order
                 became
                 naught
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 powerfull
                 onely
                 propounded
                 lawes
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 advance
                 their
                 own
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 those
                 dar'd
                 none
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 was
                 brought
                 either
                 by
                 falshood
                 or
                 force
                 to
                 determine
                 their
                 own
                 ruine
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 Rome
                 in
                 her
                 corrupted
                 age
                 should
                 maintaine
                 her
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 she
                 had
                 made
                 new
                 lawes
                 ,
                 so
                 should
                 she
                 have
                 made
                 new
                 orders
                 :
                 for
                 other
                 orders
                 and
                 other
                 manners
                 of
                 living
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ordain'd
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 a
                 bad
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 forme
                 be
                 like
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 quite
                 contrarily
                 dispos'd
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 orders
                 are
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 renewed
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 discovered
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 defaults
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 almost
                 impossible
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 renew
                 them
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 a
                 very
                 wise
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 foresee
                 this
                 inconvenient
                 afarre
                 off
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 arise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 likely
                 thing
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 step
                 forth
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 perswade
                 another
                 what
                 they
                 eonceiv'd
                 ;
                 because
                 men
                 accustomed
                 alwaies
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 one
                 manner
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 alter
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 not
                 seeing
                 that
                 evill
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 shew'd
                 by
                 conjectures
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 innovation
                 of
                 these
                 orders
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 when
                 every
                 one
                 knowes
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 unprofitableness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 easily
                 knowne
                 ,
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 correct
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 serve
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 rather
                 hurtfull
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 necessity
                 extraordinary
                 remedies
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 violence
                 and
                 war
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ought
                 a
                 man
                 strive
                 to
                 become
                 prince
                 of
                 that
                 city
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 a
                 city
                 to
                 a
                 politique
                 and
                 a
                 civil
                 government
                 ,
                 presupposes
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 violence
                 to
                 become
                 Prince
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 presupposes
                 an
                 evil
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 it
                 shall
                 very
                 seldome
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 will
                 
                 ever
                 strive
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 Prince
                 by
                 mifchievous
                 wayes
                 ,
                 although
                 his
                 ends
                 therein
                 be
                 all
                 good
                 ;
                 nor
                 will
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 by
                 wicked
                 meanes
                 attaining
                 to
                 be
                 Prince
                 ,
                 do
                 good
                 ;
                 nor
                 ever
                 comes
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 authority
                 well
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 evil
                 meanes
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 above
                 written
                 arises
                 the
                 difficulty
                 or
                 impossibility
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 corrupted
                 cities
                 ,
                 theree
                 to
                 maintaine
                 a
                 Republique
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 create
                 one
                 anew
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 created
                 or
                 maintained
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 fittest
                 to
                 reduce
                 it
                 rather
                 towards
                 a
                 popular
                 state
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 insolence
                 cannot
                 be
                 amended
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 might
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 be
                 restrained
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 regall
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 constraine
                 them
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 become
                 good
                 ,
                 would
                 either
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 cruel
                 attempt
                 ,
                 or
                 altogether
                 impossible
                 :
                 As
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 Cleomenes
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 command
                 alone
                 flew
                 the
                 Ephores
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Romulus
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reasons
                 slew
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Titus
                   Tatius
                
                 the
                 Sabine
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 excercised
                 very
                 vertuously
                 their
                 authority
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 the
                 subject
                 staind
                 with
                 that
                 corruption
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 discoursed
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 might
                 intend
                 well
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 give
                 colour
                 to
                 a
                 bad
                 designe
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 success
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   very
                   mean
                   Prince
                   may
                   easily
                   subsist
                   ,
                   succeeding
                   a
                   brave
                   and
                   valourous
                   Prince
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   mean
                   one
                   following
                   a
                   mean
                   ,
                   brings
                   a
                   State
                   into
                   great
                   hazzard
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 valour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   Romulus
                   ,
                   Numa
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tullus
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Roman
                 Kings
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 hit
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 fortune
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 first
                 King
                 fierce
                 and
                 warlick
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 peaceable
                 and
                 religious
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 like
                 courage
                 to
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 war
                 rather
                 then
                 peace
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 Rome
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 her
                 infancy
                 there
                 should
                 arise
                 some
                 one
                 to
                 order
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 eourse
                 of
                 civill
                 government
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 was
                 afterwards
                 needfull
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 Kings
                 should
                 betake
                 themselves
                 again
                 to
                 Romulus
                 his
                 valour
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 that
                 City
                 would
                 have
                 become
                 effeminate
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 prey'd
                 on
                 by
                 her
                 neighbours
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 successor
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 valour
                 as
                 the
                 predecessour
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 State
                 by
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 govern'd
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 his
                 labour
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 of
                 long
                 life
                 or
                 that
                 after
                 him
                 there
                 follows
                 no
                 other
                 of
                 like
                 valour
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 that
                 kingdom
                 must
                 go
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 So
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 two
                 of
                 great
                 valour
                 successively
                 follow
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 often
                 seen
                 ,
                 they
                 effect
                 mighty
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 eternize
                 their
                 names
                 .
                 David
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 armes
                 ,
                 for
                 learning
                 and
                 judgement
                 excellent
                 :
                 
                 and
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 valour
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 overcome
                 and
                 subdued
                 his
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 his
                 son
                 Solomen
                 a
                 peaceable
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 well
                 maintain
                 by
                 peacefull
                 meanes
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 happily
                 possess
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 vertue
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 leave
                 it
                 now
                 to
                 Roboam
                 his
                 sonn
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 resembling
                 his
                 Grandfather
                 in
                 vertue
                 ,
                 nor
                 having
                 the
                 like
                 good
                 hap
                 his
                 father
                 had
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 remain'd
                 heire
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Bajazet
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Sultan
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 gave
                 himself
                 rather
                 to
                 peace
                 then
                 war
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 he
                 also
                 enjoy
                 his
                 father
                 Mahomets
                 labors
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 as
                 David
                 beaten
                 all
                 his
                 neighbours
                 left
                 him
                 a
                 setled
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 by
                 peace
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 his
                 sonn
                 Selimus
                 ,
                 now
                 raigning
                 ,
                 had
                 resembled
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Grandfather
                 ,
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 had
                 gone
                 to
                 wrack
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 this
                 man
                 like
                 to
                 outgoe
                 his
                 Grandfathers
                 glory
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 I
                 agree
                 with
                 these
                 examples
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 an
                 excellent
                 Prince
                 a
                 feeble
                 one
                 may
                 subsist
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 one
                 feeble
                 one
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 cannot
                 stand
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 subsists
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 her
                 ancient
                 ordinances
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 are
                 weak
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 war.
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 conclude
                 with
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 was
                 Romulus
                 his
                 valour
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 give
                 space
                 to
                 
                   Numa
                   Pompilius
                
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 by
                 peacefull
                 means
                 to
                 govern
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 him
                 followed
                 Tullus
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 courage
                 recover'd
                 Romu'us
                 reputation
                 :
                 after
                 him
                 came
                 Ancus
                 ,
                 so
                 endowed
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 use
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 support
                 war.
                 And
                 first
                 he
                 addrest
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 peaceable
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 presently
                 when
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 his
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 thinking
                 him
                 esseminate
                 ,
                 undervalu'd
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 consider'd
                 that
                 to
                 maintain
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 warres
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 follow
                 Romulus
                 his
                 steps
                 ,
                 than
                 Numas
                 .
                 Hence
                 let
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 hold
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 take
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 resembles
                 Numa
                 ,
                 shall
                 either
                 keep
                 it
                 or
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 times
                 prove
                 ,
                 and
                 fortunes
                 wheele
                 turns
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 takes
                 after
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 arm'd
                 as
                 he
                 with
                 wisdom
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 shall
                 hold
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 an
                 obstinate
                 and
                 overmighty
                 power
                 it
                 be
                 wrested
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 Rome
                 had
                 light
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 third
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 by
                 armes
                 to
                 recover
                 her
                 reputation
                 ,
                 she
                 could
                 never
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 without
                 much
                 adoe
                 ,
                 have
                 taken
                 root
                 ,
                 or
                 attain'd
                 that
                 grow'th
                 she
                 after
                 grew
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 whiles
                 she
                 liv'd
                 under
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 she
                 ran
                 the
                 hazzard
                 of
                 ruining
                 under
                 a
                 weake
                 or
                 naughty
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Two
                   continued
                   successions
                   of
                   vertuous
                   Princes
                   worke
                   great
                   effects
                   ;
                   and
                   Commonwealths
                   well
                   ordered
                   of
                   necessity
                   have
                   vertuous
                   succession
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   are
                   their
                   gains
                   and
                   increases
                   great
                   .
                
              
               
                 AFter
                 Rome
                 had
                 banisht
                 her
                 Kings
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 of
                 those
                 dangers
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 hazzarded
                 ,
                 a
                 feeble
                 or
                 naughty
                 King
                 succeeding
                 in
                 her
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 reduc'd
                 unto
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 ,
                 by
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 or
                 treachery
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 extream
                 ambition
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 voices
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 alwaies
                 very
                 worthy
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 vertue
                 and
                 fortune
                 
                 Rome
                 enjoying
                 ,
                 could
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 attain
                 to
                 her
                 vastest
                 greatness
                 ,
                 in
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 more
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 under
                 her
                 Kings
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 continued
                 successions
                 of
                 brave
                 Princes
                 are
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 conquer
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexander
                 the
                 great
                 .
                 Which
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 ought
                 a
                 Republick
                 do
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 choose
                 not
                 only
                 two
                 successions
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 valorous
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 follow
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 which
                 valourous
                 succession
                 may
                 alwaies
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 well
                 order'd
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   blame
                   that
                   Prince
                   or
                   Republick
                   deserves
                   ,
                   that
                   wants
                   soldiers
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   subjects
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Princes
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 modern
                 Republicks
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 defences
                 or
                 offences
                 want
                 soldiers
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Tullus
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 defect
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 men
                 fit
                 for
                 war
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 fault
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 understanding
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 men
                 soldiers
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Tullus
                   ,
                   Rome
                
                 having
                 been
                 forty
                 years
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 found
                 not
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 ere
                 at
                 war.
                 Yet
                 he
                 intending
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 ,
                 serv'd
                 not
                 himself
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Samnites
                 or
                 Tascans
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 others
                 train'd
                 up
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 but
                 advis'd
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 prudent
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 with
                 his
                 discipline
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 very
                 good
                 soldiers
                 .
                 Truer
                 it
                 is
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 where
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 want
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Princes
                 fault
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 defect
                 either
                 of
                 scituation
                 or
                 nature
                 .
                 Whereof
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 late
                 example
                 :
                 For
                 every
                 one
                 knows
                 ,
                 how
                 of
                 late
                 daies
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 assayl'd
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 no
                 other
                 soldiers
                 than
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 at
                 war
                 above
                 thirty
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 neither
                 soldier
                 nor
                 Captain
                 that
                 ever
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 war
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 nothing
                 doubted
                 with
                 those
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 furnisht
                 with
                 Captains
                 and
                 good
                 Armies
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 continually
                 born
                 armes
                 in
                 the
                 warrs
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 proceeded
                 from
                 that
                 this
                 King
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 well
                 govern'd
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 neglected
                 not
                 military
                 discipline
                 .
                 Pelopidas
                 and
                 
                   Epaminondas
                   ,
                   Thebans
                
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 set
                 Thebes
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 bondage
                 of
                 the
                 Spartan
                 government
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 well
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 accustomed
                 to
                 servitude
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 esseminate
                 people
                 ,
                 yet
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
                 (
                 such
                 was
                 their
                 vertue
                 )
                 to
                 train
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 those
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 meet
                 the
                 Spartan
                 Armies
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 relation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 saies
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 prov'd
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Lacedemon
                 soldiers
                 were
                 bred
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 where
                 men
                 are
                 bred
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 found
                 any
                 could
                 train
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 Tullus
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 train
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 war.
                 And
                 Virgill
                 could
                 not
                 better
                 express
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 other
                 words
                 come
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saies
                 :
              
               
                 
                   —
                   —
                   —
                   Residesque
                   movebit
                
                 
                   Tullus
                   in
                   arma
                   viros
                   —
                   —
                   —
                   —
                
                 
                 
                   
                     People
                     with
                     peace
                     grown
                     dull
                     ,
                     that
                     nere
                     us'd
                     armes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Tullus
                     shall
                     soldiers
                     make
                     —
                     —
                     —
                     —
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   
                     Horatij
                     Romans
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   three
                   
                     Curiatij
                     Albans
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 TULLUS
                 the
                 Roman
                 King
                 and
                 Metius
                 the
                 Alban
                 made
                 an
                 agreement
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 whose
                 three
                 ,
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 champions
                 vanquisht
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 
                   Curiatij
                   ,
                   Albans
                
                 ,
                 were
                 slain
                 ;
                 there
                 remain'd
                 alive
                 onely
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Horatij
                   ,
                   Romans
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 Metius
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Albans
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 became
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Horatius
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 returning
                 into
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 sisters
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 married
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 dead
                 Curiatij
                 ,
                 that
                 lamented
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 slew
                 her
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 that
                 Horatius
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 disputes
                 freed
                 ,
                 rather
                 at
                 his
                 Fathers
                 suite
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 merits
                 ,
                 Where
                 three
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 One
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 fortune
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ought
                 never
                 be
                 hazzarded
                 with
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 forces
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 well
                 govern'd
                 faults
                 be
                 never
                 made
                 amends
                 for
                 with
                 deserts
                 :
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 matches
                 were
                 never
                 wisely
                 made
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 man-ought
                 or
                 can
                 doubt
                 the
                 performance
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 much
                 imports
                 it
                 a
                 City
                 to
                 become
                 subject
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                 man
                 ought
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Kings
                 or
                 people
                 would
                 rest
                 content
                 ,
                 that
                 three
                 of
                 their
                 fellow
                 citizens
                 should
                 have
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 yoke
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 mind
                 we
                 saw
                 Metius
                 was
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Romans
                 victory
                 ,
                 he
                 acknowleg'd
                 himself
                 vanquisht
                 ,
                 and
                 promis'd
                 obedience
                 to
                 Tullus
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 expedition
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 meet
                 against
                 the
                 Vejentes
                 ,
                 it
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 sought
                 to
                 deceive
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 too
                 late
                 aware
                 of
                 his
                 rashness
                 in
                 the
                 bargain
                 he
                 made
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 third
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 following
                 Chapters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   fortune
                   ought
                   not
                   be
                   laid
                   at
                   stake
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   whole
                   forces
                   try
                   not
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   it
                   is
                   often
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   guard
                   the
                   passages
                   .
                
              
               
                 NEver
                 was
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 gamester
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 hazzard
                 his
                 whole
                 ●●st
                 ,
                 upon
                 less
                 then
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 game
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 divers
                 waies
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 ,
                 doing
                 as
                 Tullus
                 and
                 Metius
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 committed
                 the
                 whole
                 fortune
                 of
                 their
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 vafour
                 and
                 fortune
                 of
                 three
                 of
                 their
                 citizens
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 forces
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 by
                 this
                 adventure
                 all
                 the
                 toyle
                 their
                 ancestors
                 had
                 taken
                 in
                 ordering
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 long
                 continue
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 citizens
                 defenders
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 was
                 all
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 so
                 few
                 to
                 lose
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 those
                 Kings
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 known
                 how
                 more
                 to
                 have
                 undervalued
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 likewise
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 enemies
                 approach
                 )
                 intend
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 hard
                 places
                 and
                 guard
                 the
                 passages
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 resolution
                 will
                 alwayes
                 be
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 that
                 hard
                 passage
                 thou
                 canst
                 bring
                 together
                 all
                 thy
                 whole
                 forces
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 ,
                 this
                 course
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 taken
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 place
                 being
                 rough
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 possible
                 to
                 hold
                 all
                 thy
                 forces
                 there
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 loss
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 judge
                 thus
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 I
                 finde
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 assaulted
                 by
                 a
                 powerfull
                 enemy
                 ,
                 their
                 country
                 being
                 environed
                 with
                 mountaines
                 and
                 rocky
                 places
                 ,
                 have
                 never
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 upon
                 the
                 passages
                 or
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 gone
                 beyond
                 to
                 encounter
                 them
                 :
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 expected
                 them
                 among
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 in
                 plain
                 and
                 easy
                 places
                 and
                 not
                 mountainous
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 bring
                 many
                 men
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 guard
                 of
                 mountainous
                 places
                 ,
                 because
                 provisions
                 for
                 long
                 time
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 passages
                 are
                 streight
                 and
                 capable
                 of
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 withstand
                 an
                 enemy
                 pressing
                 on
                 with
                 the
                 gross
                 of
                 his
                 army
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easy
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 enemy
                 to
                 come
                 on
                 with
                 his
                 gross
                 ;
                 because
                 his
                 intention
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 pass
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 stay
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 awaits
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 await
                 in
                 gross
                 ,
                 having
                 to
                 lodge
                 there
                 for
                 a
                 longer
                 
                 time
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 when
                 the
                 enemy
                 wiil
                 pass
                 in
                 places
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 streight
                 and
                 barren
                 .
                 Loosing
                 therefore
                 that
                 passage
                 which
                 thou
                 hadst
                 intended
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 thy
                 people
                 and
                 thy
                 army
                 repos'd
                 some
                 trust
                 ,
                 most
                 commonly
                 there
                 enters
                 such
                 a
                 terror
                 into
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 trial
                 of
                 their
                 valor
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 left
                 the
                 loser
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 part
                 of
                 thy
                 forces
                 thou
                 hast
                 lost
                 all
                 thy
                 fortunes
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 knows
                 with
                 what
                 difficulty
                 Anniball
                 past
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 which
                 divides
                 Lombardy
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 divide
                 Lombardy
                 from
                 Tuscany
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Romans
                 first
                 expected
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 Tesin
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 the
                 plain
                 of
                 Arezo
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 their
                 army
                 wasted
                 by
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 overcome
                 ,
                 then
                 bring
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 where
                 likely
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 with
                 discretion
                 read
                 histories
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 very
                 few
                 expert
                 Commanders
                 have
                 assayd
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 like
                 passages
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 all
                 divide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 mountains
                 being
                 as
                 open
                 fields
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 having
                 only
                 ordinary
                 and
                 accustomed
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 by-waies
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 strangers
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 help
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 guided
                 any
                 way
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 the
                 opposers
                 .
                 Whereof
                 we
                 can
                 alleadg
                 a
                 very
                 late
                 example
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1515
                 when
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 intended
                 to
                 pass
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 ground
                 they
                 had
                 that
                 disswaded
                 his
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Swisses
                 would
                 step
                 his
                 passage
                 on
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 And
                 as
                 after
                 experience
                 shew'd
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 ground
                 of
                 theirs
                 was
                 slight
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 King
                 having
                 
                 left
                 aside
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 places
                 kept
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 came
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 another
                 way
                 unknown
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 sooner
                 in
                 Italy
                 then
                 any
                 were
                 aware
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 So
                 that
                 herewith
                 being
                 daunted
                 ,
                 they
                 retir'd
                 into
                 Milan
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 took
                 the
                 French
                 party
                 ,
                 having
                 fail'd
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 stop'd
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Commonwealths
                   well
                   order'd
                   appoint
                   rewards
                   and
                   punishments
                   for
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   recompence
                   the
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 deserts
                 of
                 Horatius
                 had
                 been
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 his
                 valour
                 vanquish'd
                 the
                 Curiatij
                 .
                 His
                 offence
                 was
                 horrible
                 ,
                 having
                 slain
                 his
                 sister
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 homicide
                 so
                 much
                 displeas'd
                 the
                 Romans
                 that
                 it
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 should
                 grant
                 him
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 merits
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 so
                 fresh
                 :
                 Which
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 looks
                 but
                 superficially
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 seem
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 popular
                 ingratitude
                 .
                 Yet
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 examin
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 consideration
                 inquire
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 shall
                 rather
                 blame
                 that
                 people
                 for
                 having
                 absolv'd
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 having
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 condemn
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 For
                 never
                 any
                 Republick
                 in
                 good
                 ordrr
                 ,
                 eancell'd
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 their
                 citizens
                 with
                 their
                 deserts
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 ordain'd
                 rewards
                 for
                 good
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 punishments
                 for
                 desservice
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 rewarded
                 one
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 afterwards
                 he
                 commit
                 any
                 offence
                 ,
                 they
                 chastise
                 him
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 merits
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 orders
                 are
                 strictly
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 a
                 city
                 continues
                 long
                 free
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 soone
                 go
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 growne
                 into
                 great
                 reputation
                 for
                 some
                 notable
                 peece
                 of
                 service
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 should
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 confidence
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 punishment
                 commit
                 any
                 offence
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 would
                 he
                 become
                 so
                 unreasonably
                 insolent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 civill
                 state
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 consist
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 punishment
                 for
                 offences
                 fear'd
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 to
                 reward
                 good
                 deserts
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appeares
                 they
                 did
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Republique
                 be
                 but
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 bestow
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 the
                 subject
                 well
                 content
                 himselfe
                 with
                 that
                 little
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 even
                 a
                 small
                 gift
                 bestowd
                 on
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 requitall
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 ,
                 though
                 great
                 ,
                 shall
                 finde
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 receives
                 it
                 an
                 honourable
                 and
                 thankfull
                 acceptance
                 .
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 
                   Horatius
                   Cocles
                
                 is
                 very
                 well
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Mutius
                   Scevola
                
                 ;
                 how
                 the
                 one
                 bore
                 up
                 the
                 enemies
                 upon
                 a
                 bridge
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 behinde
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 burnt
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 meant
                 to
                 have
                 killed
                 Porsena
                 the
                 Tuscan
                 King.
                 To
                 these
                 for
                 two
                 such
                 notable
                 acts
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 publilick
                 two
                 acres
                 of
                 ground
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 marke
                 also
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 
                   Manlius
                   Capitolinus
                
                 .
                 To
                 him
                 for
                 having
                 delivered
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 from
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 encamp'd
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 were
                 within
                 besieg'd
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 small
                 measure
                 of
                 flour
                 ,
                 which
                 reward
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 then
                 present
                 fortune
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 was
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 quality
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 Manlius
                 ,
                 either
                 moov'd
                 by
                 envy
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 owne
                 ill
                 nature
                 ,
                 occasion'd
                 a
                 sedition
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 seeking
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 his
                 faction
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 had
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 deserts
                 ,
                 thrown
                 headlong
                 downe
                 from
                 that
                 Capitoll
                 which
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 renowne
                 ,
                 had
                 formerly
                 deliver'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whosoever
                   would
                   reforme
                   an
                   ancient
                   state
                   in
                   a
                   free
                   city
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   retain
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   customes
                   .
                
              
               
                 HE
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 reforme
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 liking
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 better
                 with
                 every
                 ones
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 maintaine
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 forc'd
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 forme
                 or
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 customes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 people
                 perceive
                 not
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 quite
                 new
                 ,
                 &
                 farr
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 fore-past
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 generally
                 satisfy
                 themselves
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 that
                 that
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 .
                 Nay
                 rather
                 are
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 more
                 mov'd
                 with
                 appearances
                 ,
                 then
                 truthes
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 knowing
                 this
                 necessity
                 ,
                 when
                 first
                 they
                 lived
                 free
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 change
                 of
                 one
                 King
                 created
                 two
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 then
                 twelve
                 Lictors
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 outgo
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 attend
                 on
                 the
                 King.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 yearly
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 willing
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 find
                 a
                 lacke
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 created
                 a
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call'd
                 the
                 King
                 Priest
                 ;
                 who
                 yet
                 was
                 lower
                 in
                 
                 degree
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 way
                 the
                 people
                 was
                 satisfied
                 of
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 occasion
                 by
                 any
                 default
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 wish
                 their
                 Kings
                 again
                 restored
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 all
                 ought
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 cancell
                 the
                 old
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 in
                 a
                 city
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 free
                 course
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 these
                 novelties
                 somewhat
                 moove
                 mens
                 mindes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 call
                 thy
                 wits
                 about
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 these
                 alterations
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 mould
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 magistrates
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 durance
                 ,
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 let
                 them
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 rather
                 ought
                 he
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 who
                 meanes
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 an
                 absolute
                 authority
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 innovate
                 every
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   new
                   Prince
                   in
                   a
                   city
                   or
                   Province
                   taken
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   make
                   innovations
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHosoever
                 becomes
                 Prince
                 of
                 a
                 city
                 or
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 forces
                 are
                 but
                 weake
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 means
                 not
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 neither
                 as
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 a
                 regular
                 Republique
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 expedient
                 he
                 can
                 find
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 that
                 Principality
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 (
                 himself
                 being
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 )
                 make
                 every
                 thing
                 new
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ordinary
                 in
                 the
                 cities
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 governments
                 with
                 new
                 names
                 ,
                 with
                 new
                 jurisdictions
                 ,
                 with
                 new
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enrich
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 crowne
                 .
                 
                   That
                   filled
                   the
                   hungry
                   
                   with
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rich
                   sent
                   empty
                   away
                   .
                
                 To
                 build
                 moreover
                 new
                 cities
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 built
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 to
                 leave
                 nothing
                 untoucht
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 neither
                 degree
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 nor
                 state
                 ,
                 nor
                 wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 possesses
                 it
                 ,
                 acknowledges
                 it
                 from
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 take
                 for
                 paterne
                 Philip
                 of
                 
                   Macedon
                   Alexanders
                
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 these
                 means
                 became
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 King
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 all
                 Greece
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 writes
                 of
                 him
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 chang'd
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 Province
                 to
                 Province
                 ,
                 as
                 herds-men
                 change
                 their
                 herds
                 from
                 pasture
                 to
                 pasture
                 .
                 These
                 courses
                 are
                 very
                 cruel
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 Christian
                 and
                 humane
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 And
                 every
                 man
                 ought
                 refuse
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 rather
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 reigne
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
                 Yet
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 use
                 that
                 first
                 way
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 preserve
                 himself
                 ,
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 of
                 evil
                 .
                 But
                 men
                 take
                 to
                 certain
                 middle
                 wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 naught
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 evil
                 :
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 for
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   very
                   seldom
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   altogether
                   mischievous
                   ,
                   or
                   altogether
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 POpe
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 going
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1505
                 to
                 Bolonia
                 to
                 chase
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Benticogli
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 held
                 the
                 Principallity
                 of
                 that
                 city
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 minde
                 also
                 to
                 draw
                 
                   Iohn
                   Pagolus
                   Baglioni
                
                 out
                 of
                 Perugia
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 conspired
                 against
                 all
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 were
                 seised
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 lands
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 near
                 Perugia
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 resolution
                 knowne
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 stayed
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 to
                 guard
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 in
                 without
                 a
                 guard
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   Pagolus
                
                 was
                 therein
                 with
                 much
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 got
                 together
                 for
                 his
                 defence
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 carried
                 forward
                 by
                 that
                 rage
                 wherewith
                 he
                 governed
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 ordinary
                 guard
                 he
                 put
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 enemies
                 hands
                 ,
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 he
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 leaving
                 a
                 governor
                 in
                 that
                 city
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 was
                 noted
                 the
                 rashness
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 base
                 cowardise
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Pagolus
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 conceit
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 perpetual
                 renown
                 suppress
                 then
                 at
                 once
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 enrich
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 prey
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Cardinalls
                 being
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Jewels
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 could
                 any
                 man
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 abstain'd
                 either
                 for
                 goodness
                 or
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ,
                 that
                 withheld
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 incestuously
                 convers'd
                 with
                 his
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 had
                 slain
                 his
                 cousins
                 and
                 nephewes
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 never
                 enter
                 any
                 religious
                 respect
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 every
                 one
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 honourably
                 mischievous
                 ,
                 nor
                 perfectly
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 a
                 mischief
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 generous
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Iohn
                   Pagolus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 being
                 an
                 incestuous
                 and
                 publique
                 paricide
                 ,
                 knew
                 not
                 (
                 or
                 to
                 say
                 better
                 )
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 courage
                 ,
                 though
                 upon
                 just
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 an
                 exploit
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 have
                 admir'd
                 him
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 left
                 of
                 himself
                 an
                 everlasting
                 
                 memory
                 ;
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 had
                 shew'd
                 the
                 Prelats
                 what
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 at
                 naught
                 ,
                 him
                 that
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 reignes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 had
                 done
                 an
                 act
                 ,
                 whose
                 greatness
                 had
                 surpast
                 all
                 infamy
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 danger
                 could
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   what
                   reason
                   the
                   Romans
                   were
                   less
                   ungratefull
                   to
                   their
                   citizens
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Athenians
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHosoever
                 reades
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 ingratitude
                 towards
                 their
                 citizens
                 ,
                 but
                 less
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Athens
                 ,
                 or
                 peradventure
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 Commonwealth
                 else
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 enquire
                 after
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 Athens
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 less
                 occasion
                 to
                 suspect
                 their
                 citizens
                 ,
                 than
                 had
                 the
                 Athenians
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 considering
                 her
                 from
                 the
                 banishment
                 of
                 her
                 Kings
                 till
                 Sylla
                 ,
                 and
                 Marius
                 ,
                 her
                 liberty
                 was
                 never
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 citizens
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 suspect
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 consequence
                 suddenly
                 to
                 offend
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 befell
                 Athens
                 ;
                 for
                 her
                 liberty
                 being
                 taken
                 from
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 most
                 flourishing
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 doing
                 her
                 some
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 she
                 became
                 free
                 ,
                 remembring
                 the
                 wrong
                 she
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 slavery
                 she
                 had
                 indur'd
                 ,
                 became
                 a
                 sharp
                 revengeress
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 her
                 citizens
                 faults
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 their
                 faults
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 hence
                 came
                 the
                 banishment
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 rare
                 men
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Osteacisme
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 violence
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 several
                 times
                 by
                 her
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 prime
                 of
                 her
                 citizens
                 ,
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 write
                 of
                 civil
                 government
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 bit●
                 more
                 siercely
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 recover'd
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 than
                 while
                 they
                 have
                 continually
                 maintain'd
                 it
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 then
                 considers
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 will
                 neither
                 in
                 this
                 blame
                 Athes
                 ,
                 nor
                 commend
                 Rome
                 :
                 but
                 will
                 ●ccuse
                 onely
                 the
                 necessity
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 accidents
                 which
                 did
                 arise
                 in
                 this
                 city
                 For
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 narrowly
                 he
                 look
                 into
                 affairs
                 ,
                 if
                 Romes
                 liberty
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Athens
                 ,
                 Rome
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 pitifull
                 to
                 her
                 citizens
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 Athens
                 .
                 Whereof
                 one
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 guess
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 chanc't
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 banishment
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 against
                 Collatine
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Publius
                   Valerius
                
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 liberty
                 )
                 was
                 banisht
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 occasion
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sirnamed
                 Tarquin
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 having
                 onely
                 given
                 suspicion
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 building
                 a
                 house
                 upon
                 the
                 hill
                 Celius
                 ,
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 bin
                 banisht
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 think
                 (
                 seeing
                 how
                 suspicious
                 and
                 severe
                 Rome
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 )
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 bin
                 as
                 ungratefull
                 ,
                 as
                 Athens
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 in
                 her
                 infancy
                 and
                 before
                 her
                 growth
                 ,
                 had
                 bin
                 so
                 much
                 wrong'd
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 turn
                 again
                 to
                 this
                 subject
                 of
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 further
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   of
                   two
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   ungratefull
                   ,
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Prince
                   .
                
              
               
                 ME
                 thinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 matter
                 ,
                 to
                 discourse
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 people
                 give
                 us
                 greater
                 examples
                 of
                 ingratitude
                 .
                 ●nd
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 argue
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 vice
                 of
                 ingratitude
                 growes
                 either
                 of
                 covereousness
                 or
                 suspicion
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 people
                 or
                 Prince
                 have
                 sent
                 out
                 a
                 Commander
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 expedition
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 Commander
                 overcoming
                 hath
                 gain'd
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 Prince
                 or
                 people
                 is
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 bound
                 to
                 reward
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 F●w
                 of
                 reward
                 he
                 disgraces
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 wrongs
                 him
                 ,
                 incited
                 thereunto
                 by
                 avarice
                 ,
                 not
                 willing
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 coveteousness
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 commits
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 without
                 excuse
                 ,
                 and
                 drawes
                 upon
                 himself
                 everlasting
                 infamy
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 there
                 many
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 offend
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Tacitus
                
                 declares
                 in
                 this
                 Sentence
                 
                 the
                 occasion
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   more
                   pleasing
                   to
                   revenge
                   an
                   injury
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   requite
                   a
                   courtesy
                   :
                   for
                   thanks
                   is
                   thought
                   a
                   burden
                   ,
                   but
                   revenge
                   a
                   gain
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 rewards
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 hur●s
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 through
                 avarice
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 people
                 or
                 Prince
                 deserves
                 some
                 excuse
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 these
                 ingratitudes
                 practis'd
                 for
                 such
                 cause
                 we
                 read
                 many
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Commander
                 who
                 valorously
                 hath
                 gain'd
                 his
                 Lord
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 conquering
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 replenishing
                 himself
                 with
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 souldiers
                 with
                 riches
                 ,
                 of
                 force
                 gets
                 such
                 reputation
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Kings
                 own
                 subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 victory
                 can
                 no
                 wayes
                 sayour
                 well
                 to
                 his
                 Lord
                 that
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 imployment
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 mens
                 natures
                 are
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 set
                 limits
                 to
                 their
                 fortune
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 suspicion
                 which
                 grows
                 in
                 the
                 Prince
                 after
                 that
                 Commanders
                 victory
                 ,
                 shall
                 by
                 himself
                 be
                 increas'd
                 upon
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 terme
                 insolently
                 us'd
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 cannot
                 advise
                 himself
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 thinks
                 either
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 reputation
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 in
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 or
                 among
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 diligence
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 valour
                 got
                 not
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 it
                 came
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 enemies
                 cowardise
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 imployment
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 Vespasian
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 Judea
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 army
                 declar'd
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                   Antonius
                   Primus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 with
                 another
                 army
                 in
                 Illiria
                 ,
                 took
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 thence
                 into
                 Italy
                 against
                 Vitellius
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 valorously
                 conquer'd
                 two
                 Vitellian
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 himself
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Mutianus
                 sent
                 by
                 Vespanian
                 found
                 all
                 already
                 gotten
                 by
                 Antonius
                 his
                 valor
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 difficulties
                 surpassed
                 .
                 The
                 reward
                 Antonius
                 gain'd
                 hereby
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Mutianus
                 took
                 away
                 his
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 made
                 him
                 of
                 no
                 authority
                 in
                 Rome
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 Antonius
                 went
                 away
                 to
                 Vespasian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 coldly
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 all
                 dignity
                 he
                 dyed
                 in
                 despaire
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 these
                 examples
                 stories
                 are
                 full
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 living
                 knows
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 what
                 industry
                 and
                 valour
                 
                   Gonsalvus
                   Ferdinand
                
                 ,
                 warring
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Naples
                 against
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 for
                 Ferdinand
                 King
                 of
                 Arragon
                 ,
                 brought
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 his
                 obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 conquest
                 ,
                 that
                 Ferdinand
                 parted
                 from
                 Arragon
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Naples
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 discharged
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 command
                 of
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 took
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 fortresses
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 brought
                 him
                 away
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 Spain
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 he
                 dyed
                 in
                 disgrace
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 suspicion
                 is
                 so
                 natural
                 in
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 escape
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 they
                 prove
                 thankfull
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 victory
                 have
                 under
                 their
                 banners
                 made
                 great
                 conquests
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 Prince
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 marvaile
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 thing
                 worthy
                 of
                 greater
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 people
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 city
                 living
                 free
                 hath
                 two
                 ends
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 gain
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 keep
                 it self
                 free
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 excess
                 of
                 love
                 it
                 may
                 erre
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 errors
                 in
                 getting
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 errors
                 in
                 maintaining
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 hurt
                 those
                 citizens
                 they
                 should
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suspect
                 those
                 they
                 should
                 repose
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 these
                 wayes
                 in
                 a
                 Republique
                 come
                 to
                 corruption
                 ,
                 cause
                 great
                 evils
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 hasten
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 Rome
                 it
                 befell
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 strong
                 hand
                 took
                 away
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 unthankfulness
                 denied
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 not
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 causes
                 of
                 great
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 live
                 more
                 free
                 ,
                 keeping
                 men
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 punishment
                 more
                 vertuous
                 and
                 less
                 ambitious
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 that
                 ever
                 reign'd
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 causes
                 above
                 alleadg'd
                 ,
                 Rome
                 was
                 the
                 least
                 ungratefull
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 her
                 ingratitude
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 example
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Scipio
                 ;
                 for
                 Coriolanus
                 and
                 Camillus
                 were
                 banisht
                 for
                 the
                 injury
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 not
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 alwaies
                 continued
                 his
                 malicious
                 mind
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 recall'd
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 his
                 lifetime
                 after
                 ,
                 ador'd
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 ingratitude
                 us'd
                 towards
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 grew
                 from
                 a
                 suspicion
                 the
                 citizens
                 began
                 to
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 arose
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 Scipio
                 had
                 overcome
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 reputation
                 that
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 so
                 long
                 and
                 perrilous
                 a
                 war
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 quick
                 dispatch
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 from
                 those
                 favours
                 which
                 youth
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 his
                 memorable
                 vertues
                 had
                 gotten
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 Rome
                 fear'd
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 thing
                 Which
                 displeas'd
                 the
                 grave
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 not
                 accustomed
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 was
                 thought
                 so
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Priscus
                   Cato
                
                 ,
                 reputed
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 integrity
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 stir'd
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 city
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 free
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 stood
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 one
                 citizen
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 followed
                 Cato's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 they
                 deserve
                 that
                 excuse
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 those
                 Princes
                 and
                 people
                 merit
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 suspicion
                 prove
                 unthankfull
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 concluding
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 whether
                 this
                 vice
                 be
                 used
                 either
                 through
                 suspicion
                 or
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 never
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 practise
                 upon
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 suspicion
                 less
                 than
                 Princes
                 ,
                 having
                 less
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 suspicious
                 ,
                 as
                 quickly
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   means
                   a
                   Prince
                   or
                   Republique
                   should
                   use
                   to
                   avoid
                   this
                   vice
                   of
                   ingratitude
                   :
                   or
                   what
                   A
                   Commander
                   or
                   Citizen
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   from
                   their
                   danger
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 Prince
                 to
                 avoyd
                 this
                 necessity
                 of
                 living
                 with
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 ungratefull
                 ,
                 ought
                 personally
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 warrs
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 did
                 those
                 Roman
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 the
                 Turk
                 does
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 valorous
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 overcoming
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 the
                 gain
                 is
                 all
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 there
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 belonging
                 to
                 another
                 )
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 well
                 make
                 that
                 conquest
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 unlefs
                 they
                 put
                 out
                 that
                 glory
                 in
                 another
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 ungratefull
                 ,
                 and
                 unjust
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 doubt
                 greater
                 is
                 their
                 loss
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 gain
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 either
                 through
                 negligence
                 ,
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 judgment
                 they
                 stay
                 idle
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 out
                 a
                 Commander
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 precept
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 know
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 advise
                 that
                 Commander
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 hardly
                 escape
                 the
                 nips
                 of
                 unthankfulness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 betake
                 himself
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 expedients
                 ;
                 either
                 presently
                 upon
                 his
                 victory
                 let
                 him
                 leave
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 his
                 Princes
                 hands
                 ,
                 abstaining
                 from
                 any
                 action
                 savouring
                 of
                 insolence
                 or
                 ambition
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 having
                 no
                 occasion
                 given
                 of
                 suspicion
                 may
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 reward
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 
                 least
                 not
                 hurt
                 him
                 :
                 Or
                 when
                 he
                 likes
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 thus
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 resolutely
                 take
                 part
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 all
                 those
                 means
                 whereby
                 he
                 may
                 think
                 to
                 hold
                 from
                 his
                 Prince
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 ,
                 procuring
                 the
                 soldiers
                 and
                 the
                 subjects
                 good
                 wills
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 make
                 friendship
                 with
                 his
                 neighbors
                 ,
                 possess
                 with
                 his
                 men
                 the
                 strong
                 places
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Chief
                 of
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 assure
                 himself
                 of
                 those
                 he
                 cannot
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 way
                 endeavor
                 to
                 punish
                 his
                 Lord
                 for
                 the
                 ingratitude
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 us'd
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 Otherwaies
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 men
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 vicious
                 ,
                 nor
                 wholly
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 alwaies
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 their
                 army
                 ;
                 behave
                 themselves
                 with
                 modesty
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 defyance
                 in
                 some
                 honorable
                 termes
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 irresolute
                 which
                 way
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 between
                 delay
                 and
                 doubt
                 they
                 are
                 suppressed
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 a
                 Republique
                 which
                 would
                 avoyd
                 this
                 vice
                 of
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 apply
                 the
                 same
                 remedy
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 go
                 herself
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 send
                 out
                 in
                 her
                 imployments
                 ,
                 being
                 necessitated
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 citizens
                 .
                 It
                 sutes
                 well
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 her
                 best
                 remedy
                 ,
                 she
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Rome
                 took
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 unthankfull
                 then
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 Which
                 grew
                 from
                 her
                 manner
                 of
                 government
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 city
                 ,
                 both
                 Nobles
                 and
                 Plebeians
                 being
                 train'd
                 up
                 to
                 war
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 alwaies
                 in
                 Rome
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 men
                 of
                 such
                 valour
                 ,
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 occasion
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 many
                 who
                 kept
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 long
                 they
                 continued
                 ●iu
                 integrity
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 regard
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 others
                 jealous
                 of
                 their
                 ambition
                 ,
                 nor
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 harme
                 ,
                 taking
                 them
                 for
                 ambitious
                 persons
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 were
                 made
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 most
                 honor
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 laid
                 down
                 his
                 Dictatorship
                 soonest
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 such
                 like
                 way
                 not
                 being
                 sufficient
                 to
                 raise
                 suspect
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 breed
                 ingratitude
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Republique
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 cause
                 given
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 unthankfull
                 ,
                 should
                 governe
                 her self
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 Rome
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 citizen
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 despights
                 ,
                 should
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 steps
                 the
                 citizens
                 of
                 Rome
                 went.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Roman
                   Commanders
                   were
                   never
                   extraordinarily
                   punish'd
                   for
                   any
                   error
                   committed
                   ;
                   nor
                   at
                   all
                   punish'd
                   ,
                   when
                   either
                   by
                   their
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   or
                   upon
                   some
                   unlucky
                   resolution
                   taken
                   by
                   them
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   suffer'd
                   loss
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Romans
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 we
                 have
                 discours'd
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 less
                 ungrateful
                 ,
                 than
                 other
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 were
                 more
                 pitifull
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 advised
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 Generalls
                 of
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 else
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 their
                 fault
                 proceeded
                 from
                 malice
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 gently
                 chastis'd
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 punishing
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rewarded
                 and
                 honour'd
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 was
                 well
                 consider'd
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 they
                 judg'd
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 commanded
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 mind
                 free
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 clog
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 outwards
                 respects
                 to
                 restrain
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 resolutions
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 add
                 new
                 difficulties
                 and
                 danger
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 it self
                 hard
                 and
                 dangerous
                 :
                 advising
                 well
                 that
                 with
                 these
                 hindrances
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 bravely
                 execute
                 his
                 designs
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sent
                 an
                 army
                 into
                 Greece
                 ,
                 against
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 Italy
                 against
                 Anniball
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 those
                 people
                 they
                 first
                 overcame
                 ;
                 That
                 Commander
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 imployment
                 was
                 committed
                 had
                 the
                 vexation
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 cares
                 that
                 follow
                 such
                 charges
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 weight
                 and
                 importance
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 to
                 such
                 cares
                 ,
                 this
                 were
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 recorded
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 crucifyed
                 or
                 otherwise
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 lost
                 any
                 battels
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Captain
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 suspicions
                 cou'd
                 resolve
                 any
                 thing
                 couragiously
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 deeming
                 these
                 sufficiently
                 punish'd
                 with
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 their
                 loss
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 startle
                 them
                 with
                 any
                 more
                 grievous
                 punishment
                 Here
                 is
                 one
                 example
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 fault
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 through
                 ignorance
                 .
                 Sergius
                 and
                 Verginius
                 were
                 incamp'd
                 against
                 the
                 Veyans
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 commanding
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 army
                 :
                 Sergius
                 was
                 to
                 incounter
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 and
                 Verginius
                 was
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 :
                 It
                 chanc'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Sergius
                 being
                 assaulted
                 by
                 the
                 Falisci
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 people
                 ,
                 endur'd
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 rout'd
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 for
                 ayd
                 to
                 Verginius
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 Verginius
                 ,
                 staying
                 til
                 til
                 he
                 should
                 humble
                 himself
                 ,
                 would
                 rather
                 see
                 
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 his
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 army
                 ,
                 than
                 succour
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 case
                 indeed
                 very
                 exemplary
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 much
                 malice
                 ;
                 neither
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 bin
                 for
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Romes
                 reputation
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 let
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 pass
                 without
                 censure
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 another
                 Republique
                 would
                 have
                 punish'd
                 them
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 this
                 punish'd
                 them
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 hereof
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 their
                 offences
                 deserv'd
                 not
                 greater
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Romans
                 would
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 already
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 continue
                 their
                 ancient
                 customes
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 errors
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 better
                 example
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Maro
                 ;
                 through
                 whose
                 rashness
                 the
                 Romans
                 having
                 bin
                 broken
                 at
                 Canne
                 by
                 Hanniball
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Republique
                 came
                 indanger
                 to
                 lose
                 her
                 liberty
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 malice
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 did
                 not
                 chasise
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 honor'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Senat●rs
                 m●thim
                 upon
                 the
                 way
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 thank
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 battel
                 fought
                 ,
                 they
                 thankt
                 him
                 yet
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 return'd
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 despair'd
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 State.
                 When
                 
                   Papirius
                   Cursor
                
                 would
                 have
                 put
                 Fabius
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 command
                 fought
                 with
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 reasons
                 which
                 Fabius
                 his
                 Father
                 brought
                 against
                 the
                 Dictators
                 obstinacy
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 loss
                 that
                 ever
                 her
                 Captains
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 had
                 never
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 Papirius
                 in
                 a
                 victory
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Republique
                   or
                   Prince
                   should
                   not
                   defer
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   unto
                   men
                   ,
                   until
                   their
                   necessity
                   requires
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 ALthough
                 it
                 succeeded
                 happily
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 us'd
                 liberality
                 towards
                 the
                 people
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 danger
                 ,
                 when
                 Porsenna
                 made
                 war
                 against
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Senate
                 doubting
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 would
                 sooner
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 than
                 endure
                 out
                 the
                 war
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 sure
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 off
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 taxes
                 of
                 salt
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 kind
                 of
                 grievance
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 contributed
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 nourish
                 their
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 benefit
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 expos'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 indure
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 the
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 war.
                 Yet
                 let
                 none
                 ,
                 presuming
                 upon
                 this
                 example
                 ,
                 delay
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 til
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 danger
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 prove
                 so
                 well
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 generality
                 will
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 good
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 thy
                 adversaries
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 necessity
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 withhold
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 good
                 which
                 of
                 force
                 thou
                 didst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 think
                 themselves
                 any
                 way
                 beholding
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 this
                 business
                 succeeded
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 State
                 was
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 well
                 setled
                 yet
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 people
                 also
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 formerly
                 laws
                 had
                 bin
                 made
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 well
                 perswade
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 was
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 muth
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 coming
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 good
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 were
                 yet
                 fresh
                 in
                 their
                 memory
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 many
                 waies
                 scorn'd
                 ,
                 and
                 abus'd
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 such
                 like
                 occasions
                 seldom
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 seldom
                 also
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 remedies
                 are
                 of
                 use
                 :
                 whosoever
                 therefore
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 helme
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 either
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 should
                 consider
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 what
                 contrary
                 times
                 may
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 troubles
                 they
                 may
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 should
                 live
                 with
                 them
                 alwaies
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 any
                 accident
                 chancing
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 find
                 them
                 ready
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 occasions
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 governs
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 either
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 Republique
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 the
                 exigent
                 ,
                 when
                 danger
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 thinks
                 with
                 any
                 benefits
                 to
                 recover
                 or
                 obligemen
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 deceiv'd
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 secure
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 hastens
                 his
                 own
                 destruction
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   When
                   an
                   inconvenient
                   is
                   much
                   grown
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   a
                   state
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   a
                   state
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   beare
                   with
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   then
                   presently
                   to
                   struggle
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 commonwealth
                 of
                 Rome
                 grew
                 in
                 reputation
                 ,
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 the
                 neighboring
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 were
                 not
                 aware
                 of
                 the
                 harme
                 this
                 new
                 Republique
                 might
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 began
                 ,
                 though
                 late
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 fault
                 ;
                 and
                 desiring
                 to
                 remedy
                 that
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 had
                 neglected
                 ,
                 nigh
                 fourty
                 several
                 people
                 were
                 joyned
                 together
                 a●ainst
                 Rome
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 remedies
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 their
                 extreamest
                 dangers
                 ,
                 betook
                 them
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 power
                 to
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 calling
                 any
                 Council
                 he
                 might
                 resolve
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 appeal
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 execute
                 his
                 resolutions
                 .
                 Which
                 remedy
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 it
                 serv'd
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 they
                 overcame
                 those
                 eminent
                 dangers
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 alwaies
                 exceeding
                 profitable
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 occasions
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 grow'th
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 did
                 rise
                 against
                 the
                 Republique
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 accident
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 discourse
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 inconvenient
                 that
                 rises
                 either
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 or
                 against
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 by
                 an
                 inward
                 or
                 an
                 outward
                 cause
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 make
                 every
                 one
                 afraid
                 ,
                 the
                 safer
                 course
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 temporise
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 strive
                 forthwith
                 to
                 extinguish
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 most
                 commonly
                 it
                 proves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 indeavor
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 
                 kindle
                 it
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 suddenly
                 pluck
                 down
                 that
                 mischief
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 but
                 fear'd
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 accidents
                 many
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 oftner
                 upon
                 inward
                 oceasions
                 then
                 outward
                 .
                 Where
                 oftentimes
                 ,
                 either
                 a
                 citizen
                 is
                 suffered
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 more
                 forces
                 then
                 is
                 reasonable
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 some
                 law
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 nerve
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 error
                 is
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 pass
                 on
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 danger
                 in
                 the
                 remedy
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 harder
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 know
                 these
                 inconvenients
                 at
                 their
                 birth
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 mens
                 natures
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 to
                 favor
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 beginnings
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 favors
                 are
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 works
                 that
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 somewhat
                 of
                 vertue
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 young
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 republique
                 any
                 young
                 noble
                 man
                 put
                 forward
                 himself
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 him
                 extraordinary
                 vertue
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 citizens
                 begin
                 to
                 cast
                 their
                 eyes
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 together
                 without
                 any
                 consideration
                 to
                 honor
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 any
                 touch
                 of
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 those
                 favors
                 nature
                 affords
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 accident
                 coming
                 suddenly
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Citizens
                 perceive
                 the
                 errors
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 small
                 means
                 to
                 help
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 remedies
                 in
                 their
                 powers
                 ,
                 would
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 with
                 haste
                 augment
                 his
                 authority
                 .
                 Hereof
                 we
                 might
                 alleadge
                 sundry
                 examples
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 onely
                 one
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 city
                 .
                 Cosmus
                 of
                 Medici
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Medici
                 in
                 this
                 city
                 took
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 greatness
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 such
                 reputation
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 favor
                 that
                 his
                 
                 own
                 wisdom
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 citizens
                 ignorance
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 state
                 somewhat
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 citizens
                 held
                 it
                 very
                 dangerous
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 as
                 dangerous
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 Nicholas
                 of
                 Vizzano
                 living
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 esteem'd
                 a
                 very
                 expert
                 man
                 in
                 civil
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 error
                 was
                 made
                 is
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 dangers
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 upon
                 Cosmus
                 his
                 reputation
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 suffer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 indeavor
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 down
                 ;
                 judging
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 assay
                 would
                 be
                 altogether
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 their
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 effect
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 citizens
                 that
                 were
                 left
                 ,
                 not
                 following
                 this
                 advice
                 ,
                 made
                 themselves
                 strong
                 against
                 Cosmus
                 ,
                 and
                 chas'd
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Florence
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 follow'd
                 that
                 his
                 faction
                 resenting
                 the
                 injury
                 ,
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 recall'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 step
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 climb'd
                 ,
                 without
                 that
                 manifest
                 opposition
                 .
                 The
                 selfsame
                 befell
                 Rome
                 with
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 whose
                 vertue
                 being
                 favor'd
                 by
                 Pompey
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 came
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 favor
                 into
                 fear
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Cic●ro
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Pompey
                 had
                 late
                 begun
                 to
                 fear
                 Caesar
                 .
                 Which
                 fear
                 caus'd
                 them
                 to
                 think
                 upon
                 the
                 remedies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remedies
                 they
                 us'd
                 hasten'd
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 their
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 know
                 these
                 evils
                 when
                 they
                 arise
                 ,
                 this
                 difficulty
                 being
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 a
                 deceit
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 most
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 beginning
                 do
                 deceive
                 ,
                 the
                 wiser
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 dissemble
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 knowne
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 oppose
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 temporizing
                 with
                 ,
                 them
                 they
                 either
                 
                 are
                 extinguish'd
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 evill
                 is
                 put
                 off
                 for
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 affaires
                 Princes
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 advis'd
                 ,
                 who
                 intend
                 either
                 to
                 suppresse
                 evills
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 oppose
                 their
                 forces
                 and
                 their
                 invasions
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 liew
                 of
                 hurt
                 they
                 do
                 them
                 not
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 thinking
                 to
                 thrust
                 on
                 forward
                 a
                 businesse
                 ,
                 they
                 draw
                 it
                 not
                 after
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 instead
                 of
                 choaking
                 a
                 plant
                 ,
                 they
                 water
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 should
                 well
                 consider
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 greatest
                 force
                 consists
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 find
                 their
                 powers
                 sufficient
                 to
                 heale
                 what
                 is
                 amiffe
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 then
                 apply
                 their
                 strongest
                 remedies
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 meddle
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 fall
                 out
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 bin
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 befel
                 the
                 neighbours
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 better
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Rome
                 was
                 so
                 growne
                 in
                 strength
                 ,
                 with
                 treaties
                 of
                 peace
                 to
                 indeavour
                 to
                 quiet
                 it
                 and
                 so
                 yet
                 keep
                 it
                 backward
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 by
                 making
                 a
                 strong
                 warre
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 it
                 to
                 new
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 defences
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 what
                 other
                 purpose
                 serv'd
                 their
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 lively
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thinke
                 upon
                 new
                 wayes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 in
                 a
                 farre
                 shorter
                 time
                 they
                 much
                 inlarg'd
                 their
                 power
                 ?
                 Among
                 which
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 new
                 order
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 overcame
                 the
                 dangers
                 that
                 hung
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 stop
                 very
                 many
                 misischiefes
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 that
                 remedy
                 the
                 commonwealth
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 incurr'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Dictatours
                   authority
                   did
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   harme
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   authorities
                   which
                   the
                   citizens
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   given
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   peoples
                   free
                   voices
                   ,
                   are
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   the
                   civill
                   government
                   .
                
              
               
                 THose
                 Romans
                 are
                 by
                 some
                 writer
                 condemned
                 ,
                 that
                 found
                 out
                 in
                 that
                 city
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 might
                 occasion
                 the
                 Roman
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 alleadging
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 tyrant
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 city
                 ,
                 commanded
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 had
                 not
                 bin
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 could
                 never
                 with
                 any
                 publque
                 title
                 have
                 given
                 any
                 honest
                 colour
                 to
                 his
                 tyranny
                 .
                 Which
                 matter
                 was
                 never
                 well
                 examined
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 holds
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 beleev'd
                 without
                 ground
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 Rome
                 into
                 bondage
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 authority
                 the
                 Citizens
                 tooke
                 upon
                 themselves
                 through
                 the
                 long
                 continuance
                 of
                 their
                 rule
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 Rome
                 there
                 had
                 bin
                 wanting
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 forces
                 will
                 easily
                 gaine
                 titles
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 titles
                 forces
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 publique
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 authority
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 did
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 city
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 magistrates
                 that
                 are
                 created
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 authorities
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 courses
                 wrong
                 the
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 the
                 rodinary
                 way
                 As
                 it
                 appeares
                 it
                 followed
                 in
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 Dictatour
                 did
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Whereof
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 evident
                 proofes
                 .
                 First
                 because
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 citizen
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 extaordinary
                 authority
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 conditions
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 Republique
                 not
                 corrupted
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 have
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 many
                 adherents
                 and
                 partisans
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 have
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 lawes
                 be
                 strictly
                 observ'd
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 doubted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 citizens
                 free
                 votes
                 seldome
                 meete
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Dictarous
                 was
                 created
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 to
                 remedy
                 the
                 present
                 necessity
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 resolve
                 by
                 him
                 what
                 courses
                 to
                 take
                 against
                 urgent
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 execute
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 calling
                 a
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 any
                 one
                 without
                 appeale
                 .
                 Yet
                 could
                 he
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 diminution
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 bin●
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Senates
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 peoples
                 ,
                 to
                 disanull
                 the
                 old
                 ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 short
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Dictatourship
                 meeting
                 with
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 limited
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 not
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 unpossible
                 he
                 should
                 exceed
                 his
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 hurt
                 the
                 city
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 evermore
                 advantag'd
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 among
                 other
                 Roman
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 deserves
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 among
                 those
                 which
                 contributed
                 to
                 the
                 inlargement
                 of
                 that
                 Empire
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 such
                 like
                 course
                 taken
                 ,
                 cities
                 could
                 hardly
                 escape
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 extravagant
                 michiefes
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 wayes
                 ordinarily
                 us'd
                 in
                 Republiques
                 .
                 which
                 more
                 slowly
                 (
                 being
                 that
                 no
                 counsell
                 ,
                 nor
                 magistrate
                 
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 himselfe
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 with
                 any
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 nave
                 neede
                 of
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 goes
                 time
                 in
                 getting
                 together
                 their
                 consents
                 )
                 their
                 remedies
                 are
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 cure
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 stay
                 for
                 time
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Commonwealths
                 among
                 their
                 orders
                 should
                 have
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Republique
                 of
                 Venice
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 excellent
                 among
                 these
                 modernes
                 )
                 hath
                 reserv'd
                 the
                 authority
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 citizens
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 occurrences
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 without
                 more
                 advice
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 joyntly
                 of
                 accord
                 may
                 resolve
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 in
                 a
                 Republique
                 there
                 wants
                 such
                 an
                 expedient
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 by
                 keeping
                 the
                 old
                 customes
                 go
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 escape
                 it
                 ,
                 break
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 desir'd
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 chance
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 call
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 courses
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 that
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 did
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 example
                 prooves
                 of
                 ill
                 consequence
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 custome
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 old
                 orders
                 at
                 first
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 under
                 that
                 colour
                 are
                 broken
                 to
                 ill
                 intent
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Republique
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 with
                 her
                 lawes
                 she
                 hath
                 provided
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 every
                 mischance
                 ordain'd
                 the
                 remedy
                 ,
                 and
                 tract
                 out
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 her
                 government
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 concluding
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Republiques
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 dangers
                 have
                 not
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 authorities
                 ,
                 will
                 alwayes
                 in
                 those
                 heavy
                 accidents
                 fall
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 new
                 ordinance
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 choice
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 how
                 judiciously
                 it
                 was
                 provided
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 Dictatour
                 being
                 some
                 what
                 a
                 disgrace
                 to
                 the
                 Consulls
                 ,
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 being
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 presupposing
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 distaste
                 hereof
                 might
                 arise
                 among
                 the
                 citizens
                 ,
                 they
                 ordein'd
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 this
                 choice
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ;
                 thinking
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 occasion
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 should
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 Royall
                 power
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 doing
                 it
                 themselves
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 lesse
                 grieve
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 hurts
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 evil
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 brings
                 voluntarily
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 choyce
                 ,
                 are
                 farre
                 lesse
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 him
                 by
                 another
                 :
                 although
                 that
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 us'd
                 in
                 liew
                 of
                 a
                 
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 such
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 Consull
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Consull
                   takecare
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   receive
                   no
                   dammage
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 our
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 neighibouring
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Rome
                 by
                 seeking
                 to
                 suppresse
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 not
                 onely
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 with
                 more
                 force
                 ,
                 better
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 authority
                 offend
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   in
                   Rome
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   the
                   Decemvirate
                   was
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   that
                   Republique
                   ,
                   notwitstanding
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   publique
                   and
                   free
                   voices
                   .
                
              
               
                 AND
                 it
                 seemes
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 authority
                 which
                 is
                 seis'd
                 on
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 suffrages
                 ,
                 is
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 Commonweales
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Citizens
                 created
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 make
                 lawes
                 therin
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 became
                 tyrants
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 liberty
                 thereof
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 
                 ought
                 well
                 consider
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 giving
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 an
                 absolute
                 authority
                 is
                 given
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 (
                 calling
                 a
                 yeare
                 or
                 somewhat
                 more
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 alwayes
                 be
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 produce
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 effects
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 intrusted
                 shall
                 proove
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 into
                 the
                 authority
                 the
                 ten
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Dictatours
                 had
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 farre
                 to
                 outreach
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Dictatour
                 was
                 created
                 ,
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 remain'd
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 the
                 Dictatour
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 deprive
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Consulship
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 another
                 from
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 he
                 not
                 disanull
                 the
                 whole
                 order
                 of
                 Senatours
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 new
                 lawes
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 continuing
                 with
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 guard
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 him
                 from
                 swerving
                 out
                 of
                 he
                 right
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 there
                 fell
                 out
                 the
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 cashierd
                 the
                 Consuls
                 and
                 Tribuns
                 and
                 gave
                 authority
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 make
                 lawes
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 as
                 absolutly
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 absolute
                 of
                 themselves
                 without
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 without
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 without
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 having
                 none
                 to
                 looke
                 into
                 their
                 courses
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 yeare
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 especially
                 moov'd
                 by
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 Appius
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 insolent
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 power
                 given
                 by
                 free
                 suffrages
                 ,
                 never
                 hurt
                 any
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 presuppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 suffer
                 not
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 induc'd
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 with
                 due
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 
                 due
                 seasons
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 ,
                 either
                 being
                 deceiv'd
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 occasion
                 leading
                 them
                 blindsold
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 undiscreetly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ten
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 befall
                 them
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 to
                 these
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 easily
                 proov'd
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 causes
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 Dictatours
                 in
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 gave
                 the
                 ten
                 occasion
                 of
                 becomming
                 evill
                 .
                 And
                 advising
                 also
                 how
                 those
                 Republiques
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 bin
                 thought
                 well
                 governed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 authority
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sparitans
                 gave
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Venetians
                 their
                 Duke
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 preceive
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 sort
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 guards
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 ill
                 dispos'd
                 could
                 not
                 at
                 their
                 pleasures
                 abuse
                 that
                 authority
                 .
                 Nor
                 availes
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 not
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 for
                 an
                 absolute
                 authority
                 corrupts
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 gathers
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 partisans
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 poverty
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 good
                 kindred
                 a
                 let
                 ;
                 for
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 other
                 advantage
                 presently
                 runnes
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 ereation
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 we
                 shall
                 treate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   citizens
                   who
                   have
                   possessed
                   the
                   greatest
                   charges
                   in
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   disdaine
                   the
                   lesse
                   ,
                   as
                   unworthy
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Romans
                 had
                 made
                 
                   Marcus
                   Fabius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Caius
                   Manlius
                
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 and
                 gain'd
                 a
                 very
                 glorious
                 battell
                 of
                 the
                 Veyentes
                 and
                 the
                 Etruscans
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 
                   Quintus
                   Fabius
                
                 was
                 slaine
                 .
                 the
                 Consuls
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bin
                 consul
                 the
                 yeare
                 before
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 should
                 well
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 
                 proper
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 that
                 citie
                 were
                 for
                 her
                 advancement
                 .
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 those
                 other
                 Republique
                 that
                 trace
                 not
                 herfoote
                 steps
                 ,
                 decevie
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 zealous
                 lovers
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 did
                 they
                 esteeme
                 it
                 dishonourable
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 where
                 other
                 whiles
                 they
                 had
                 commanded
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 that
                 army
                 whereof
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 Commanders
                 .
                 which
                 custome
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 courses
                 of
                 the
                 citizens
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Venice
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 errour
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 citizen
                 having
                 borne
                 a
                 great
                 office
                 ,
                 esteemes
                 it
                 a
                 disgrace
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 citie
                 allowes
                 him
                 to
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 honourable
                 for
                 the
                 private
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 wholly
                 unprofitable
                 for
                 the
                 publique
                 For
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 may
                 expect
                 better
                 performance
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 repose
                 more
                 trust
                 in
                 that
                 citizen
                 ,
                 who
                 descends
                 from
                 a
                 greater
                 charge
                 to
                 undertake
                 a
                 lesse
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 from
                 a
                 lesse
                 arises
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 .
                 Because
                 they
                 cannot
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 trust
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 weighty
                 affayres
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 see
                 men
                 about
                 him
                 of
                 such
                 reverence
                 and
                 vertue
                 that
                 his
                 inexperience
                 may
                 be
                 guided
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 their
                 vertue
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 Rome
                 there
                 had
                 bin
                 that
                 custome
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Venice
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Republique
                 and
                 moderne
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 once
                 bin
                 Consull
                 would
                 never
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 warr
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Consul
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 very
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 free
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 would
                 have
                 growne
                 therupon
                 ;
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 errours
                 committed
                 by
                 these
                 new
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 ambition
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 us'd
                 with
                 more
                 freedome
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 those
                 grave
                 men
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 presence
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 kept
                 in
                 awe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 step
                 aside
                 :
                 
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 become
                 dissolute
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 all
                 have
                 turn'd
                 to
                 the
                 publique
                 losse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VVhat
                   distaste
                   the
                   Agrarian
                   law
                   gave
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   offensive
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   law
                   in
                   a
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   that
                   lookes
                   far
                   backwards
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   goes
                   directly
                   against
                   an
                   ancient
                   custome
                   of
                   the
                   Citie
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 vex
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 glut
                 and
                 cloy
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 prosperity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 passions
                 proceede
                 the
                 same
                 affects
                 :
                 for
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 soever
                 men
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 fighting
                 for
                 necessity
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 through
                 ambition
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 powerfull
                 in
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 what
                 degree
                 fo●ver
                 they
                 arise
                 ,
                 it
                 never
                 abandons
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 nature
                 hath
                 created
                 men
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 desire
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 attaine
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 getting
                 being
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 get
                 ,
                 thence
                 growes
                 the
                 dislike
                 of
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 injoyes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 small
                 satisfaction
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 thereof
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 arises
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 their
                 states
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 men
                 desiring
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 fearing
                 to
                 lose
                 what
                 have
                 they
                 already
                 ,
                 they
                 procede
                 to
                 enmities
                 and
                 warre
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 comes
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 one
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 discourse
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 suffis'd
                 not
                 the
                 Commons
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Nobility
                 by
                 creating
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 desire
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 by
                 nenecessity
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 obteining
                 thereof
                 began
                 to
                 contend
                 out
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 to
                 share
                 equally
                 with
                 the
                 nobility
                 both
                 in
                 honours
                 and
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 most
                 value
                 with
                 men
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 grew
                 that
                 disease
                 that
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 quarrell
                 touching
                 the
                 Agrarian
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Republique
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 Commonwealths
                 well
                 ordered
                 are
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 publique
                 wealthy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particulars
                 poore
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 Rome
                 some
                 defect
                 in
                 this
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 exactly
                 fram'd
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 it
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 some
                 revising
                 and
                 amending
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 put
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 became
                 scandalous
                 to
                 look
                 so
                 farre
                 backwards
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 being
                 well
                 instituted
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 it
                 grew
                 by
                 use
                 corrupt
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 soever
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 law
                 was
                 never
                 mention'd
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 city
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 tumult
                 .
                 This
                 law
                 had
                 two
                 principall
                 heads
                 .
                 By
                 one
                 they
                 order'd
                 that
                 no
                 citizen
                 could
                 possesse
                 more
                 then
                 so
                 many
                 acres
                 of
                 ground
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lands
                 which
                 they
                 tooke
                 from
                 their
                 enemies
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 It
                 came
                 therefore
                 to
                 thwart
                 the
                 Nobility
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 states
                 in
                 possessio
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 by
                 thelaw
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 upon
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 injoy
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 enemies
                 goods
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 among
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 tooke
                 from
                 the
                 Nobility
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 grow
                 rich
                 .
                 These
                 quarrells
                 then
                 being
                 taken
                 up
                 against
                 potent
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 resistance
                 thinking
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 publique
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 mention
                 
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 city
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 uproare
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 wrought
                 it
                 out
                 with
                 patience
                 and
                 with
                 diligence
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 drawing
                 an
                 army
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 opposing
                 another
                 Tribune
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 propounded
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 sometimes
                 by
                 yeelding
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 sending
                 a
                 Colony
                 into
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Antium
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 upon
                 a
                 dispute
                 touching
                 this
                 law
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Colony
                 drawne
                 out
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 sent
                 into
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 said
                 County
                 was
                 consign'd
                 .
                 Where
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 uses
                 a
                 notable
                 kind
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 they
                 found
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 give
                 in
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Colony
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 rather
                 desirous
                 of
                 these
                 advantages
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 injoy
                 them
                 in
                 Antium
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 quarrell
                 touching
                 this
                 law
                 continued
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Romans
                 transported
                 their
                 armes
                 into
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 ,
                 it
                 ceas'd
                 :
                 which
                 so
                 fell
                 out
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Rome
                 possessed
                 ,
                 were
                 farre
                 apart
                 from
                 the
                 peoples
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 safe
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 cultivate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 grew
                 they
                 lesse
                 desirous
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 also
                 did
                 lesse
                 use
                 to
                 punish
                 their
                 enemies
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 dispossess
                 any
                 towne
                 of
                 the
                 territory
                 ,
                 they
                 there
                 distributed
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 upon
                 such
                 reasons
                 this
                 law
                 was
                 laid
                 asleepe
                 till
                 the
                 Gracchies
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 being
                 afterwards
                 awaked
                 ,
                 quite
                 ruin'd
                 the
                 Roman
                 liberty
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 found
                 their
                 adversaries
                 strength
                 doubled
                 ;
                 and
                 hereupon
                 kindled
                 such
                 a
                 hatred
                 betweene
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 blowes
                 and
                 to
                 bloud
                 without
                 civill
                 
                 meane
                 ,
                 or
                 order
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 publique
                 magistrates
                 having
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 give
                 remedy
                 hereto
                 ,
                 nor
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 factions
                 relying
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 sought
                 private
                 helpes
                 ,
                 each
                 party
                 thinking
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 head
                 should
                 defend
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 and
                 disorder
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 chose
                 Marius
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 foure
                 times
                 Consull
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 he
                 continued
                 his
                 Consulship
                 ,
                 with
                 small
                 interva's
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 selfe
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 thrice
                 more
                 Consul
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 pestilence
                 the
                 Nobility
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 favour
                 Sylla
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 him
                 head
                 of
                 their
                 faction
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 civill
                 warres
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 much
                 bloodshed
                 and
                 change
                 of
                 chance
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobility
                 remain'd
                 conquerer
                 These
                 quarrells
                 were
                 anew
                 reviv'd
                 in
                 Caesar
                 and
                 Pompeyes
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 Caesar
                 being
                 made
                 head
                 of
                 Marius
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 Pompey
                 of
                 Syllaes
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 remain'd
                 victour
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 tyrant
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 that
                 city
                 never
                 after
                 injoy'd
                 her
                 liberty
                 ,
                 such
                 beginning
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 had
                 the
                 Agrarian
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 we
                 shew'd
                 other
                 where
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 discords
                 of
                 Rome
                 between
                 the
                 Senat
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 preserv'd
                 Romes
                 liberty
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 sprung
                 from
                 those
                 lawes
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Agrarian
                 law
                 may
                 seeme
                 disagreeing
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 conclusion
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 I
                 no
                 way
                 change
                 my
                 opinion
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 Nobilities
                 ambition
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 by
                 divers
                 wayes
                 and
                 sundry
                 meanes
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 abated
                 in
                 a
                 city
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 suddenly
                 bring
                 that
                 city
                 to
                 destruction
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 strife
                 touching
                 the
                 Agrarian
                 law
                 had
                 much
                 adoe
                 in
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 to
                 inthrall
                 Rome
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 enough
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 bin
                 brought
                 much
                 sooner
                 into
                 servitude
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 both
                 with
                 this
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 their
                 
                 other
                 humours
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 alwayes
                 bridled
                 the
                 Nobilities
                 ambition
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 by
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 men
                 esteeme
                 wealth
                 rather
                 then
                 honours
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 toucht
                 matter
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 ever
                 gave
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 without
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 distasts
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 concern'd
                 their
                 wealth
                 ,
                 so
                 obstinatly
                 did
                 they
                 defend
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 vent
                 their
                 humour
                 had
                 their
                 recourse
                 to
                 those
                 extravagant
                 wayes
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 discours'd
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Authors
                 of
                 which
                 disorder
                 were
                 the
                 Gracchi
                 ,
                 whose
                 intention
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 their
                 discretion
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 a
                 disorder
                 grown
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 law
                 that
                 lookes
                 faire
                 backwards
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 course
                 ill
                 advis'd
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 formely
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 at
                 large
                 )
                 it
                 doth
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 hasten
                 that
                 evill
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 disorder
                 guides
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 some
                 what
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 comes
                 slower
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 it selfe
                 at
                 length
                 before
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 upshot
                 )
                 goes
                 out
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Weake
                   Commonwealths
                   are
                   hardly
                   drawne
                   to
                   a
                   certaine
                   resolution
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   determine
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   course
                   they
                   ordinarily
                   take
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   rather
                   forc'd
                   to
                   ,
                   then
                   choose
                   of
                   them selves
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 being
                 in
                 Rome
                 a
                 very
                 grievous
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Volsci
                 and
                 the
                 Equi
                 thinking
                 a
                 fit
                 time
                 presented
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 Rome
                 into
                 subjection
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 people
                 having
                 got
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 army
                 together
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Latini
                 and
                 the
                 Hernici
                 ,
                 and
                 wasted
                 their
                 country
                 :
                 this
                 the
                 Latini
                 and
                 Hernici
                 were
                 
                 constrain'd
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 of
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 intreat
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 would
                 undertake
                 their
                 defence
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 exceedingly
                 afflicted
                 by
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 answer'd
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 a
                 course
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 forces
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Wherein
                 appeares
                 the
                 magnanimity
                 and
                 wisdome
                 of
                 that
                 Senate
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 all
                 fortunes
                 they
                 would
                 reigne
                 and
                 give
                 law
                 to
                 those
                 deliberations
                 their
                 vassalls
                 should
                 make
                 ;
                 nor
                 were
                 they
                 asham'd
                 to
                 resolve
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 necessity
                 press'd
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resolutions
                 usually
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 the
                 same
                 Senate
                 had
                 forbidden
                 the
                 said
                 people
                 to
                 arme
                 and
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 a
                 Senat
                 ,
                 whose
                 judgment
                 had
                 bin
                 weaker
                 then
                 was
                 theirs
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 seem'd
                 an
                 abatement
                 of
                 reputation
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 granted
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 defence
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 alwayes
                 weighed
                 businesses
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 balance
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 chose
                 the
                 lesser
                 ill
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 agreed
                 ill
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 see
                 themselves
                 unable
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 subjects
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 little
                 content
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 arme
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 evident
                 .
                 Yet
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 upon
                 necessity
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 armes
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 enemy
                 upon
                 their
                 backes
                 ,
                 they
                 tooke
                 the
                 more
                 honourable
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 leave
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 having
                 disobeyed
                 upon
                 necessity
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 accustomed
                 to
                 disobey
                 voluntarily
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 may
                 well
                 appeare
                 a
                 course
                 fit
                 for
                 every
                 Republique
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 the
                 weake
                 and
                 ill
                 advised
                 
                 Common
                 wealths
                 cannot
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 nor
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 termes
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 niceties
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 Valentine
                 had
                 taken
                 Faeuza
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Bologna
                 yeeld
                 to
                 his
                 conditions
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 desiring
                 to
                 returne
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Rome
                 through
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 sent
                 a
                 confident
                 of
                 his
                 into
                 Florence
                 to
                 aske
                 passage
                 for
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 army
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 consulted
                 at
                 Florence
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 manage
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 any
                 one
                 advise
                 them
                 to
                 grant
                 it
                 him
                 .
                 Wherein
                 they
                 followed
                 not
                 the
                 course
                 the
                 Romans
                 tooke
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Duke
                 being
                 exceedingly
                 well
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Florentines
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 disarmed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 hinder
                 his
                 passage
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 their
                 honour
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 seem'd
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 passd
                 with
                 their
                 licence
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 by
                 force
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 their
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 bin
                 in
                 part
                 lesse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 carried
                 it
                 otherwise
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 worst
                 condition
                 these
                 weak
                 Republiques
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 to
                 no
                 resolution
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 party
                 soever
                 they
                 take
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 perforce
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 good
                 be
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 forc'd
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 owe
                 no
                 thankes
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 wisdome
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 two
                 other
                 examples
                 ,
                 that
                 happen'd
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 our
                 city
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 1500
                 ,
                 when
                 Lewi
                 the
                 12
                 of
                 France
                 had
                 recover'd
                 Milan
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 put
                 Pisa
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 50000
                 ducats
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Florentines
                 had
                 promis'd
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 restitution
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 army
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Beaumont
                 towards
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 French
                 man
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 Florentines
                 repos'd
                 much
                 trust
                 .
                 This
                 army
                 and
                 Captaine
                 came
                 on
                 betweene
                 Cascina
                 and
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 to
                 assaile
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 where
                 staying
                 some
                 daies
                 to
                 give
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 some
                 
                 Deputies
                 of
                 Pisa
                 to
                 Beavmont
                 ,
                 who
                 offer'd
                 to
                 yeeld
                 up
                 the
                 city
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 army
                 with
                 these
                 conditions
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Kings
                 word
                 he
                 should
                 promise
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Florentines
                 hands
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 foure
                 monthes
                 ,
                 which
                 termes
                 were
                 utterly
                 resus'd
                 by
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 ensued
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 while
                 they
                 left
                 the
                 siege
                 with
                 disgrace
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 that
                 accord
                 refus'd
                 for
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 then
                 because
                 they
                 doubted
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 word
                 ;
                 although
                 (
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 their
                 counsell
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 his
                 protection
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 trusted
                 him
                 not
                 :
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 did
                 they
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 could
                 easier
                 deliver
                 Pisa
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 having
                 gotten
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 promise
                 hee
                 would
                 deliver
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 wherein
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 fayl'd
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 easy
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Kings
                 intention
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 spar'd
                 their
                 cost
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 to
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 Beaumont
                 should
                 have
                 taken
                 it
                 upon
                 any
                 promise
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 seene
                 afterwards
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1502.
                 when
                 upon
                 the
                 rebellion
                 of
                 Arezzo
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jubalt
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 with
                 succours
                 to
                 the
                 Florentines
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 come
                 neare
                 to
                 Arezzo
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 treate
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 certaine
                 termes
                 would
                 have
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 Pisans
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 againe
                 refused
                 by
                 the
                 Florentines
                 .
                 Which
                 Jubalt
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 that
                 the
                 Florentines
                 did
                 little
                 understand
                 themselves
                 ,
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 practise
                 an
                 agreement
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 without
                 admitting
                 the
                 commissaries
                 into
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 concluded
                 a
                 peace
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 entred
                 Arezzo
                 with
                 his
                 
                 owne
                 people
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 fooles
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 not
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 desir'd
                 to
                 have
                 Arezzo
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 let
                 the
                 King
                 know
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 more
                 easily
                 deliver
                 it
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 people
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 without
                 before
                 the
                 walls
                 .
                 In
                 Florence
                 they
                 forbare
                 not
                 to
                 rayle
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 blame
                 the
                 said
                 Jubalt
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Beaumont
                 had
                 bin
                 like
                 Jubalt
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 Pisa
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Arezzo
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Republiques
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 resolution
                 ,
                 seldome
                 make
                 any
                 party
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 are
                 forc't
                 thereupon
                 :
                 because
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 will
                 never
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 doubt
                 :
                 and
                 unlesse
                 that
                 doubt
                 bee
                 cancell'd
                 by
                 a
                 neessitie
                 that
                 violently
                 thrusts
                 them
                 forward
                 ,
                 they
                 remaine
                 always
                 in
                 suspence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   same
                   accidents
                   are
                   seene
                   to
                   befall
                   severall
                   peoples
                   .
                
              
               
                 THIS
                 is
                 easily
                 knowne
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 considers
                 things
                 present
                 and
                 things
                 long
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 Cities
                 and
                 all
                 peoples
                 there
                 are
                 now
                 the
                 same
                 desires
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 humours
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 alwayes
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 easy
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 examines
                 with
                 diligence
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 to
                 foresee
                 the
                 future
                 in
                 any
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 himself
                 of
                 those
                 remedies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 auncients
                 ;
                 or
                 not
                 finding
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 us'd
                 ,
                 to
                 devise
                 new
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 resemblance
                 these
                 
                 accidents
                 have
                 with
                 the
                 auncient
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 these
                 considerations
                 are
                 neglected
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Reader
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 understood
                 ,
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 governs
                 ,
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 continually
                 in
                 all
                 successions
                 of
                 ages
                 the
                 same
                 offeeces
                 happen
                 .
                 The
                 Citie
                 of
                 Florence
                 after
                 94
                 yeares
                 having
                 lost
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 dominions
                 ,
                 as
                 Pisa
                 and
                 other
                 Townes
                 ,
                 was
                 forc't
                 to
                 make
                 warre
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 held
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 hee
                 that
                 had
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 it
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 great
                 expence
                 in
                 the
                 warrs
                 ,
                 without
                 good
                 successe
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 great
                 expences
                 they
                 proceeded
                 with
                 impositions
                 to
                 grieve
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 grievances
                 came
                 the
                 peoples
                 murmurings
                 and
                 complaints
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 this
                 warre
                 was
                 order'd
                 by
                 a
                 Magistracie
                 of
                 tenne
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 call'd
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 tenne
                 for
                 the
                 warre
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 malic't
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 the
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 expences
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 p●rswade
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 that
                 Magistracie
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 end
                 their
                 wars
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 supply
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 suffering
                 that
                 Magistracie
                 to
                 expire
                 ,
                 they
                 referr'd
                 their
                 imployments
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 :
                 Which
                 resolution
                 was
                 so
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 it
                 ended
                 not
                 the
                 warre
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 generality
                 was
                 perswaded
                 )
                 but
                 those
                 men
                 being
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 imployment
                 ,
                 who
                 guided
                 it
                 with
                 understanding
                 ,
                 there
                 followed
                 such
                 confusion
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 they
                 lost
                 Arezzo
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 perceiving
                 their
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 feaver
                 occasion'd
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 they
                 created
                 anew
                 the
                 Magistracie
                 of
                 tenne
                 .
                 The
                 selfe
                 same
                 humour
                 grew
                 up
                 in
                 Rome
                 
                 against
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 seeing
                 one
                 warre
                 arise
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 attributed
                 it
                 wholly
                 to
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ambition
                 ,
                 who
                 d●sir'd
                 to
                 suppresse
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 imputed
                 it
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 the
                 nobilitie
                 ;
                 who
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 in
                 Rome
                 to
                 chastise
                 the
                 people
                 protected
                 by
                 the
                 ,
                 Tribunitiall
                 power
                 ,
                 indeavour'd
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 our
                 of
                 Rome
                 under
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 oppresse
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 assistance
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 to
                 limit
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 neither
                 at
                 home
                 nor
                 abroad
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 that
                 assa●d
                 to
                 put
                 that
                 law
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 Terentillus
                 a
                 Tribun
                 ,
                 who
                 propounded
                 they
                 should
                 create
                 five
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Consuls
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 moderate
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 much
                 angred
                 the
                 nobility
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Majestic
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 wholly
                 declined
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 any
                 dignity
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Yet
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Consuls
                 name
                 was
                 quite
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 they
                 were
                 contented
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 order
                 taken
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 create
                 Tribuns
                 with
                 Consulan
                 power
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 hatred
                 had
                 they
                 their
                 name
                 and
                 their
                 authority
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 proceeded
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 having
                 knowne
                 their
                 errous
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Florentins
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 Counsell
                 of
                 tenne
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 anew
                 created
                 their
                 Consuls
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XL.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   Decemvirate
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   rein
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ;
                   where
                   among
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   is
                   consider'd
                   ,
                   how
                   by
                   the
                   like
                   accident
                   a
                   Republique
                   may
                   be
                   preserv'd
                   ,
                   or
                   suppressed
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 discourse
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 accidents
                 that
                 happen'd
                 at
                 Rome
                 upon
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 Decemvirate
                 ,
                 methinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 first
                 to
                 relate
                 summarily
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 that
                 creation
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 sift
                 out
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 those
                 notable
                 actions
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 consideration
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 endeavor
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 Republique
                 free
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 intend
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 yoke
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 there
                 will
                 appear
                 many
                 errors
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 faults
                 made
                 by
                 Appius
                 Chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Decemvirate
                 ,
                 lammageable
                 to
                 that
                 tyrannie
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 presupposed
                 already
                 founded
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 After
                 many
                 disputes
                 and
                 strifes
                 past
                 between
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 new
                 lawes
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 firmly
                 establish
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 they
                 sent
                 
                   Spurius
                   Posthumius
                
                 with
                 two
                 other
                 Citizens
                 to
                 Athens
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 copies
                 of
                 those
                 lawes
                 which
                 Solon
                 gave
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 thereupon
                 they
                 might
                 found
                 the
                 Roman
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 After
                 their
                 returne
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 appoint
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 frame
                 the
                 said
                 lawes
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 ordained
                 ten
                 Citizens
                 
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 
                   Appius
                   Claudius
                
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 a
                 cunning
                 and
                 a
                 turbulent
                 man.
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 make
                 such
                 lawes
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 espeaially
                 of
                 the
                 ,
                 Tribuns
                 and
                 Consuls
                 .
                 They
                 took
                 away
                 also
                 all
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 new
                 officers
                 became
                 absolute
                 Princes
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 Appius
                 gain'd
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 companions
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 favors
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 popular
                 in
                 his
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seem'd
                 a
                 mervail
                 ,
                 how
                 so
                 suddenly
                 he
                 had
                 chang'd
                 his
                 nature
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 having
                 alwaies
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 bin
                 thought
                 a
                 cruel
                 persecutor
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 .
                 These
                 ten
                 governed
                 themselves
                 very
                 moderately
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 above
                 twelve
                 Lictors
                 ,
                 who
                 always
                 went
                 before
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 Chiese
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 absolute
                 authority
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 punish
                 any
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Rome
                 for
                 homicide
                 ,
                 they
                 cited
                 him
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 judge
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 writ
                 their
                 laws
                 in
                 ten
                 Tables
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 they
                 confirm'd
                 them
                 ,
                 published
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 view
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 might
                 read
                 and
                 understand
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 fault
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 their
                 confirmation
                 should
                 be
                 amended
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Appius
                 caus'd
                 a
                 rumour
                 to
                 be
                 spread
                 throughout
                 Rome
                 that
                 if
                 to
                 these
                 ten
                 Tables
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 twoothers
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 perfect
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 conceithereof
                 gave
                 the
                 people
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 tenne
                 againe
                 for
                 another
                 yeare
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 the
                 people
                 consented
                 willingly
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Consuls
                 anew
                 ●created
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 hop'd
                 they
                 might
                 well
                 subsist
                 without
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 
                 these
                 being
                 judges
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 :
                 It
                 being
                 then
                 agreed
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 election
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 nobility
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 sue
                 for
                 these
                 honors
                 ,
                 and
                 Appius
                 was
                 amongst
                 the
                 formost
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 behav'd
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 suit
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 courtesie
                 towards
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 competitors
                 were
                 jealous
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   They
                   did
                   not
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   being
                   so
                   proud
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   used
                   all
                   this
                   courtesie
                   for
                   nought
                   .
                
                 And
                 being
                 in
                 doubt
                 publiquely
                 to
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 cunningly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 youngest
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 authority
                 to
                 propound
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 the
                 ten
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 elected
                 ,
                 thinking
                 he
                 would
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 others
                 did
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 name
                 himself
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 unusual
                 and
                 disgracefull
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                   But
                   he
                   took
                   this
                   impediment
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   an
                   opportunity
                
                 :
                 And
                 named
                 himself
                 among
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 displeasure
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 named
                 nine
                 others
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 purpose
                 .
                 Which
                 new
                 creation
                 made
                 for
                 another
                 yeer
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 their
                 error
                 ;
                 for
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 
                   Appius
                   made
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   dissembling
                   to
                   be
                   what
                   he
                
                 
                 
                   was
                   not
                
                 :
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 show
                 his
                 inbred
                 pride
                 :
                 and
                 infected
                 his
                 companions
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 evil
                 conditions
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 fright
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 in
                 exchange
                 of
                 twelve
                 Lictors
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 .
                 The
                 fear
                 was
                 equall
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 began
                 afterwards
                 to
                 give
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 rudely
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 Commons
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 being
                 wrong'd
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Iudges
                 did
                 appeal
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 worse
                 abused
                 in
                 his
                 appeal
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 tryal
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 having
                 perceived
                 their
                 error
                 ,
                 
                 began
                 to
                 look
                 the
                 Nobility
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   thence
                   they
                   took
                   occasion
                   to
                   seek
                   after
                   their
                   liberty
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   whence
                   by
                   fearing
                   their
                   bondage
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   brought
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   into
                   that
                   misery
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Nobility
                 was
                 wel
                 pleased
                 with
                 this
                 their
                 affliction
                 :
                 
                   That
                   being
                   weary
                   of
                   their
                   present
                   condition
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   desire
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   Consuls
                   restored
                   .
                
                 The
                 dayes
                 came
                 at
                 length
                 that
                 ended
                 the
                 year
                 :
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 lawes
                 were
                 finished
                 but
                 not
                 published
                 .
                 The
                 ten
                 hereupon
                 tooke
                 occasion
                 to
                 continue
                 on
                 their
                 Magistracie
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 the
                 State
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 young
                 Nobilitie
                 their
                 guard
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 they
                 bestowed
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 those
                 they
                 condemned
                 .
                 
                   With
                   which
                   gifts
                   the
                   youth
                
                 
                 
                   being
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   lov'd
                   rather
                   their
                   own
                   licentious
                   life
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   common
                   liberty
                   .
                
                 It
                 fell
                 out
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sabini
                 and
                 the
                 Volsci
                 made
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 fear
                 the
                 ten
                 began
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 estate
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 the
                 Senate
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 war
                 ;
                 and
                 assembling
                 the
                 Senate
                 together
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 lost
                 their
                 authority
                 :
                 yet
                 upon
                 meer
                 necessity
                 they
                 took
                 this
                 last
                 course
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 gotten
                 the
                 Senators
                 together
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 spake
                 against
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 tenn
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 Valerius
                 and
                 Horatius
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 authority
                 had
                 bin
                 quite
                 abolished
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 of
                 meer
                 envy
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 people
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 shew
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 thinking
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 ten
                 should
                 voluntarily
                 depose
                 their
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Tribuns
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 perhaps
                 be
                 
                 left
                 .
                 The
                 war
                 was
                 then
                 resolved
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 armies
                 were
                 led
                 forth
                 commanded
                 by
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 :
                 and
                 Appius
                 staid
                 at
                 home
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 fell
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 Virginia
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 her
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 her
                 Father
                 Virginius
                 to
                 free
                 her
                 ,
                 slew
                 her
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 ensued
                 divers
                 tumults
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 armies
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 brought
                 back
                 again
                 and
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 went
                 apart
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 mount
                 :
                 where
                 they
                 staid
                 ,
                 til
                 the
                 ten
                 had
                 deposed
                 their
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 and
                 Consuls
                 being
                 created
                 ,
                 Rome
                 was
                 restor'd
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 forme
                 of
                 liberty
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 noted
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inconvenient
                 of
                 setting
                 up
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 grew
                 first
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 occasions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 Tyrannies
                 ordinarily
                 use
                 to
                 arise
                 upon
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 overmuch
                 desire
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excessive
                 ambition
                 the
                 Nobility
                 have
                 to
                 command
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 agree
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 law
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 party
                 betakes
                 it self
                 to
                 favour
                 some
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 suddenly
                 starts
                 up
                 a
                 tyranny
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 Rome
                 consented
                 to
                 create
                 the
                 ten
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 create
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 for
                 the
                 desire
                 they
                 both
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 extinguish
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 consuls
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 thinking
                 that
                 Appius
                 was
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 popular
                 faction
                 ,
                 and
                 rudely
                 handled
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 favour
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 people
                 is
                 led
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 reputation
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 creates
                 
                 those
                 evil
                 that
                 they
                 hate
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 wit
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 alwaies
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 make
                 himself
                 Lord
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 wait
                 his
                 opportunity
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 peoples
                 favor
                 to
                 extinguish
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 endeavor
                 to
                 oppress
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 quite
                 supprest
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 perceive
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 bondage
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 know
                 whether
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 for
                 help
                 .
                 This
                 course
                 have
                 they
                 all
                 held
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 a
                 Tyrannie
                 in
                 any
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 Appius
                 had
                 likewise
                 held
                 ,
                 his
                 tyrannie
                 would
                 have
                 bin
                 of
                 longer
                 durance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 fail'd
                 so
                 quickly
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 went
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 way
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 done
                 more
                 undiscreetly
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 made
                 those
                 his
                 enemies
                 that
                 bestowed
                 it
                 first
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 still
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 fought
                 to
                 gain
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 agreed
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 maintain
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lost
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 strove
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 nobility
                 desire
                 to
                 tyrannize
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 nobility
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 is
                 alwaies
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 tyrant
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 ever
                 to
                 gain
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 nobilities
                 exceeding
                 ambition
                 and
                 excessive
                 avarice
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 tyrant
                 cannot
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 wealth
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 many
                 honors
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 satisfie
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Appius
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 cleaving
                 to
                 the
                 nobility
                 ,
                 committed
                 a
                 most
                 evident
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 other
                 reasons
                 abovesaid
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 hold
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 forces
                 must
                 needs
                 
                 be
                 stronger
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 forced
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Tyrarts
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 generality
                 to
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 safety
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 their
                 violence
                 is
                 supported
                 with
                 greater
                 forces
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 favored
                 by
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 with
                 the
                 peoples
                 favor
                 the
                 Forces
                 within
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 maintain
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 Nabis
                 Tyrant
                 of
                 Sparta
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 Greece
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 assaulted
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 himself
                 sure
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 having
                 the
                 people
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 defended
                 himself
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 otherwise
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 other
                 degree
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 friends
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 the
                 forces
                 within
                 suffice
                 nor
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 be
                 sought
                 after
                 abread
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 three
                 kinds
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 guard
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 thy
                 person
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 army
                 in
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 serve
                 the
                 same
                 turn
                 the
                 people
                 could
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 correspondence
                 and
                 friendship
                 with
                 thy
                 put
                 issant
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 defend
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 takes
                 these
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 observes
                 them
                 rightly
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 may
                 he
                 save
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 Appius
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 army
                 make
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 the
                 country
                 there
                 and
                 Rome
                 being
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perish'd
                 in
                 his
                 beginning
                 .
                 The
                 Senate
                 also
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 Decemvira●e
                 committed
                 very
                 great
                 errors
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 formerly
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 discourse
                 touching
                 a
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 
                 people
                 ,
                 endammage
                 the
                 liberty
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 people
                 ought
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 take
                 such
                 order
                 in
                 their
                 making
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 restrain
                 them
                 by
                 some
                 regards
                 from
                 growing
                 wicked
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 they
                 should
                 set
                 a
                 guard
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 took
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 creating
                 that
                 the
                 sole
                 Magistracy
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nullifying
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 excessive
                 desire
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 said
                 )
                 The
                 Senate
                 had
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Common
                 people
                 the
                 Consuls
                 :
                 which
                 blinded
                 them
                 both
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 concur'd
                 in
                 this
                 disorder
                 :
                 for
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 King
                 Ferdinand
                 said
                 )
                 do
                 oftentimes
                 like
                 certain
                 lesser
                 birds
                 of
                 prey
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 eagerly
                 pursue
                 the
                 prey
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 natural
                 provocation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 perceive
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 bird
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 with
                 like
                 eagerness
                 ready
                 to
                 seize
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 Romes
                 error
                 then
                 is
                 made
                 plain
                 by
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 propounded
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 in
                 going
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 liberty
                 ;
                 as
                 Appius
                 his
                 errors
                 also
                 in
                 going
                 to
                 seize
                 upon
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   humble
                   to
                   become
                   ,
                   proud
                   ,
                   of●
                   mercifull
                   cruel
                   ,
                   without
                   passing
                   through
                   the
                   due
                   means
                   between
                   these
                   extreams
                   ,
                   argues
                   indiscretion
                   ,
                   and
                   turns
                   nothing
                   to
                   advantage
                   .
                
              
               
                 AMong
                 other
                 termsill
                 us'd
                 by
                 Appius
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 ,
                 to
                 leap
                 too
                 suddenly
                 from
                 one
                 quality
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 craft
                 in
                 deceiving
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 dissembling
                 popularity
                 ,
                 was
                 used
                 to
                 good
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 terms
                 likewise
                 he
                 held
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 new
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 ,
                 were
                 well
                 us'd
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 his
                 boldness
                 in
                 creating
                 himself
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 nobilities
                 opinion
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 course
                 rightly
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 chuse
                 his
                 collegues
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 turn
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 advisedly
                 done
                 ,
                 presently
                 upon
                 this
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 I
                 sayd
                 above
                 )
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 disposition
                 at
                 an
                 instant
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 of
                 curteous
                 to
                 become
                 insolent
                 ,
                 of
                 mild
                 harsh
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 so
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 excuse
                 he
                 discovers
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 seem'd
                 good
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 his
                 own
                 turn
                 ,
                 become
                 wicked
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 due
                 degrees
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 goeon
                 with
                 his
                 occasions
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 different
                 disposition
                 deprive
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 ancient
                 favors
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 so
                 many
                 new
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 authority
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 diminished
                 :
                 otherwise
                 being
                 found
                 unmask'd
                 and
                 without
                 friends
                 ,
                 he
                 perishes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   easily
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   corrupted
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 remarkable
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 touching
                 the
                 Decemvirate
                 ,
                 how
                 easily
                 men
                 are
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 themselves
                 become
                 of
                 aquite
                 contrary
                 nature
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 first
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 brought
                 up
                 :
                 considering
                 how
                 that
                 youth
                 ,
                 which
                 Appius
                 had
                 taken
                 near
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 guard
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 favor
                 the
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 profit
                 which
                 they
                 made
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 
                   Quintus
                   Fabisu
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ten
                 that
                 were
                 chosen
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 excellent
                 man
                 ;
                 blinded
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 Appius
                 ,
                 chang'd
                 all
                 his
                 good
                 conditions
                 into
                 very
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 like
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 throughly
                 examin'd
                 ,
                 shall
                 cause
                 those
                 that
                 institute
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 Republiques
                 or
                 Kingdoms
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 exactin
                 bridling
                 humane
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 taking
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 escaping
                 scot-free
                 whensoever
                 they
                 offend
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   They
                   that
                   fight
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   glory
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   faithfull
                   soldiers
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 considerable
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 above
                 written
                 treaty
                 ,
                 what
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 an
                 army
                 satisfied
                 and
                 contented
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 fighting
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ill
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 fighting
                 for
                 other
                 mens
                 ambition
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 
                 the
                 Roman
                 armies
                 were
                 alwaies
                 wont
                 under
                 the
                 Consuls
                 to
                 be
                 victorious
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Decem.
                 virate
                 they
                 were
                 alwaies
                 losers
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 example
                 may
                 we
                 know
                 in
                 part
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 mercenary
                 soldiers
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 obligation
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 stand
                 true
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 small
                 stipend
                 thou
                 bestowest
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 motive
                 so
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 such
                 weight
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 gain
                 thee
                 their
                 truth
                 and
                 love
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 thy
                 behalf
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 those
                 armies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 affection
                 towards
                 him
                 for
                 whom
                 they
                 fight
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 become
                 his
                 partisans
                 where
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 valor
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 subdue
                 or
                 resist
                 an
                 enemy
                 that
                 hath
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 vertue
                 or
                 courage
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 neither
                 this
                 affection
                 ,
                 nor
                 contention
                 can
                 grow
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 thy
                 natural
                 subject
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 Commonwealth
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 arme
                 the
                 native
                 subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 armies
                 have
                 made
                 any
                 great
                 conquests
                 .
                 The
                 Roman
                 armies
                 under
                 the
                 Decemvirates
                 were
                 valorous
                 as
                 formerly
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 disposition
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 atchiev'd
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 exploits
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Decemvirate
                 had
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 free
                 men
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 war
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 their
                 former
                 courages
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 their
                 undertakings
                 prov'd
                 successfull
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 ancient
                 wont
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   multitude
                   without
                   a
                   head
                   is
                   unprofitable
                   :
                   and
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   not
                   first
                   threaten
                   ;
                   and
                   afterward
                   demand
                   the
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Common
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 Verginius
                 being
                 gone
                 apart
                 armed
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 Mount
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 deputed
                 some
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 demand
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 authority
                 they
                 had
                 forsaken
                 their
                 Captains
                 and
                 retired
                 into
                 the
                 mountain
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 Senates
                 authority
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 having
                 no
                 head
                 of
                 their
                 multitude
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 durst
                 make
                 answer
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 sayes
                 ,
                 they
                 wanted
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 wanted
                 who
                 should
                 answer
                 :
                 Which
                 thing
                 does
                 punctually
                 shew
                 the
                 unprofitableness
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 without
                 a
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Verginius
                 perceiving
                 the
                 disorder
                 ,
                 sound
                 the
                 expedient
                 of
                 creating
                 twenty
                 Tribuns
                 of
                 war
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 their
                 head
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 confer
                 with
                 the
                 Senate
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 demanded
                 ,
                 that
                 Valenius
                 and
                 Horatius
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 declare
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 these
                 refused
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 til
                 the
                 ten
                 had
                 deposed
                 their
                 magistracy
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 mountain
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 demands
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Triburs
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 created
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 every
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 ten
                 should
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 burn
                 them
                 quick
                 :
                 Valerius
                 and
                 Horatius
                 commended
                 their
                 first
                 demands
                 :
                 and
                 
                 blam'd
                 their
                 latter
                 ,
                 as
                 Impious
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   You
                   condemn
                   cruelty
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   you
                   use
                   it
                   your selves
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 were
                 advis'd
                 to
                 leave
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 onely
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 their
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 want
                 means
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 where
                 plainly
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 savors
                 of
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 before-hand
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 ill
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 ought
                 not
                 herein
                 discover
                 his
                 intention
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 indeavor
                 to
                 be
                 master
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 desires
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 ask
                 a
                 man
                 his
                 weapons
                 ,
                 without
                 saying
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 kill
                 thee
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 thou
                 hast
                 power
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 possest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 thou
                 list
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   very
                   evil
                   example
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   that
                   makes
                   a
                   law
                   neglects
                   the
                   observing
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   dangerous
                   in
                   a
                   state
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   continuall
                   practise
                   of
                   cruel
                   executions
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 agreement
                 being
                 made
                 and
                 Rome
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 her
                 ancient
                 forme
                 ,
                 Verginius
                 cited
                 Appius
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 own
                 cause
                 :
                 whom
                 appearing
                 accompanied
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Verginius
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 prison
                 .
                 Appius
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Verginius
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 allow'd
                 that
                 appeal
                 which
                 himself
                 had
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 the
                 people
                 defend
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 endammag'd
                 them
                 .
                 Appius
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 violate
                 that
                 appeal
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 with
                 such
                 earnest
                 
                 desire
                 had
                 ordain'd
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 was
                 imprison'd
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 giving
                 judgment
                 ,
                 he
                 slew
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 Appius
                 his
                 lewd
                 life
                 deserv'd
                 any
                 punishment
                 ,
                 yet
                 savor'd
                 it
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 eivil
                 government
                 ,
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 then
                 made
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 beleeve
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 worse
                 example
                 in
                 a
                 Republique
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 observe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 breaks
                 it
                 .
                 Florence
                 after
                 the
                 ninty
                 fourth
                 year
                 having
                 its
                 state
                 reestablish'd
                 by
                 the
                 aid
                 of
                 Frier
                 
                   Ierom
                   Savanarola
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 writings
                 shew
                 his
                 learning
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 among
                 other
                 ordinances
                 to
                 assure
                 the
                 citizens
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 a
                 law
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 sentences
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 the
                 Eight
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Seignory
                 should
                 give
                 :
                 which
                 law
                 he
                 long
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 much
                 a
                 do
                 at
                 length
                 obtain'd
                 .
                 It
                 happen'd
                 that
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 five
                 citizens
                 were
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 Seignory
                 for
                 some
                 offence
                 touching
                 the
                 state
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 desiring
                 to
                 appeal
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 suffer'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 law
                 not
                 observ'd
                 .
                 Which
                 more
                 wrong'd
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 that
                 Frier
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 accident
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 that
                 appeal
                 was
                 profitable
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 caus'd
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 if
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 so
                 urg'd
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 remarkable
                 was
                 this
                 accident
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Frier
                 in
                 those
                 many
                 sermons
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 this
                 law
                 ,
                 never
                 either
                 condemned
                 him
                 that
                 broke
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 excus'd
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 condemn
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 serv'd
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 excuse
                 it
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 Which
                 having
                 discover'd
                 his
                 ambitious
                 and
                 sactious
                 mind
                 ,
                 took
                 much
                 from
                 his
                 
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 charg'd
                 him
                 with
                 blame
                 enough
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 fault
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 citizens
                 mindes
                 to
                 renew
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 old
                 wrongs
                 done
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 with
                 new
                 punishments
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 at
                 Rome
                 after
                 the
                 Decemvirate
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 citizens
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 were
                 accus'd
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 leave
                 condemning
                 them
                 ,
                 til
                 they
                 had
                 destroyed
                 the
                 whole
                 Nobility
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 it
                 had
                 produc'd
                 some
                 inconvenient
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   Marcus
                   Duellius
                
                 the
                 Tribun
                 had
                 not
                 taken
                 order
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 made
                 a
                 decree
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 year
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 cite
                 or
                 accuse
                 any
                 citizen
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 assur'd
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 hurt
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 Republique
                 or
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 subjects
                 minds
                 in
                 suspicion
                 and
                 fear
                 with
                 continual
                 persecutions
                 and
                 punishments
                 :
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 a
                 worse
                 course
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 For
                 men
                 that
                 begin
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 provide
                 for
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 bolder
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 respectfull
                 how
                 they
                 venture
                 on
                 novelties
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 either
                 never
                 to
                 hurt
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hurt
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 do
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 let
                 men
                 injoy
                 some
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 give
                 them
                 cause
                 to
                 quiet
                 and
                 settle
                 their
                 minds
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Men
                   arise
                   by
                   degrees
                   from
                   one
                   ambition
                   to
                   another
                   :
                   and
                   first
                   they
                   aime
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   they
                   themselves
                   suffer
                   no
                   hurt
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   they
                   strive
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   hurt
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 having
                 recovered
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 return'd
                 into
                 their
                 former
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 greater
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 new
                 laws
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 as
                 new
                 foundations
                 laid
                 to
                 establish
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 it
                 seem'd
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 for
                 some
                 while
                 would
                 have
                 bin
                 at
                 quiet
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 experience
                 the
                 contrary
                 was
                 seen
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 day
                 there
                 sprung
                 up
                 new
                 tumults
                 and
                 new
                 disagreements
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 very
                 judiciously
                 gives
                 the
                 reason
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 grew
                 ,
                 methinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 punctually
                 to
                 relate
                 his
                 words
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 alwaies
                 either
                 the
                 people
                 or
                 the
                 Nobility
                 waxed
                 proud
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 other
                 grew
                 humble
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Commons
                 containd
                 themselves
                 modestly
                 within
                 their
                 bounds
                 ,
                 then
                 began
                 the
                 youth
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 to
                 provoke
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 injuries
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 much
                 remedy
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 also
                 had
                 their
                 shares
                 in
                 the
                 sufferance
                 .
                 The
                 Nobility
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 although
                 well
                 they
                 wot
                 that
                 their
                 youth
                 was
                 too
                 insolent
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 that
                 insolency
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 by
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 wished
                 rather
                 their
                 own
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 actors
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 commonalty
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 maintaining
                 the
                 liberty
                 caused
                 each
                 to
                 proceed
                 so
                 far
                 til
                 they
                 oppressed
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 these
                 accidents
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 men
                 endeavor
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 put
                 others
                 in
                 fear
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 injury
                 which
                 they
                 chase
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 thrust
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 necessity
                 either
                 to
                 hurt
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 hurt
                 .
                 Hereby
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 Common-wealths
                 come
                 to
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 rise
                 from
                 one
                 ambition
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 that
                 sentence
                 of
                 Salust
                 put
                 in
                 Caesars
                 mouth
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 true
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   all
                   evil
                   examples
                   first
                
                 
                 
                   spring
                   from
                   good
                   beginnings
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 those
                 citizens
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 said
                 )
                 endeavor
                 ,
                 who
                 behave
                 themselves
                 ambitiously
                 in
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 private
                 mens
                 wrongs
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 .
                 To
                 attain
                 hereto
                 ,
                 they
                 seek
                 after
                 friendships
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 gain
                 by
                 means
                 ,
                 in
                 appearance
                 honest
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 supplying
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 moneys
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 protecting
                 them
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 mighty
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 seems
                 worthy
                 and
                 noble
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 easily
                 deceived
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 no
                 body
                 seeks
                 to
                 remedy
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 presevering
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 without
                 let
                 ,
                 becomes
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 private
                 Citizens
                 stand
                 in
                 aw
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 bear
                 him
                 respect
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 grown
                 to
                 this
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 order
                 first
                 taken
                 for
                 restraint
                 of
                 his
                 greatness
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 termes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 proves
                 very
                 dangerous
                 to
                 justle
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 causes
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 strive
                 with
                 an
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 growth
                 in
                 a
                 city
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 exigent
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 seek
                 either
                 to
                 extinguish
                 it
                 with
                 danger
                 of
                 sudden
                 ruine
                 :
                 or
                 letting
                 
                 it
                 alone
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
                 unless
                 death
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 accident
                 prevent
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 once
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 terms
                 above
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 citizens
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 stand
                 in
                 fear
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ,
                 without
                 much
                 adoe
                 after
                 will
                 they
                 understand
                 their
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 hurt
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 a
                 Republique
                 among
                 her
                 wayes
                 of
                 government
                 ought
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 watch
                 carefully
                 over
                 her
                 citizens
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 under
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 good
                 to
                 do
                 mischief
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 reputation
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 advantage
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 wrong
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 place
                 we
                 shall
                 argue
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Men
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   are
                   deceiv'd
                   in
                   generalities
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   so
                   easily
                   beguiled
                   in
                   particulars
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 abovesaid
                 )
                 having
                 taken
                 in
                 distaste
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 &
                 being
                 desirous
                 that
                 Plebeyans
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 authority
                 limited
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Consular
                 authority
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 as
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 The
                 people
                 were
                 herewith
                 contented
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 abolish
                 the
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 share
                 in
                 this
                 highest
                 dignity
                 Hence
                 grew
                 a
                 notable
                 accident
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 create
                 these
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 made
                 all
                 Plebeyans
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 chose
                 
                 them
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 uses
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   The
                   event
                   of
                   these
                   
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   or
                   Councils
                   ,
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                   mindes
                   differ
                   much
                   ,
                   when
                   contention
                   is
                   made
                   for
                   liberty
                   or
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   all
                   strife
                   being
                   appeas'd
                   ,
                   the
                   judgments
                   rest
                   clear
                   .
                
                 And
                 examining
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 thence
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 more
                 deceiv'd
                 in
                 generalities
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 particularities
                 .
                 The
                 Common
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 thought
                 generally
                 ,
                 they
                 deserv'd
                 the
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 underwent
                 the
                 greater
                 dangers
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 whose
                 armes
                 Rome
                 maintain'd
                 her
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 mighty
                 .
                 And
                 thinking
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 this
                 their
                 desire
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 this
                 authority
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 their
                 judgments
                 in
                 particular
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 perceiv'd
                 their
                 weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 judg'd
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 deserv'd
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 raking
                 them
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 worthy
                 of
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 asham'd
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 merit
                 :
                 At
                 which
                 resolution
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 worthily
                 marvailing
                 ,
                 sayes
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   modesty
                   ,
                   uprightness
                   ,
                   and
                   greatness
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   where
                   shall
                
                 
                 
                   you
                   now
                   adayes
                   find
                   it
                   in
                   one
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   then
                   was
                   in
                   whole
                   people
                   ?
                
                 In
                 confirmation
                 hereof
                 ,
                 another
                 notable
                 example
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 which
                 happen'd
                 in
                 Capua
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Hanniball
                 had
                 broken
                 the
                 Roman
                 army
                 at
                 Cannae
                 :
                 upon
                 which
                 occasion
                 all
                 Italy
                 being
                 in
                 an
                 uproar
                 ,
                 Capua
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 rise
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 hatred
                 there
                 was
                 between
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 
                   Pacuvius
                   Calanus
                
                 being
                 the
                 principal
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 the
                 great
                 hazzard
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 city
                 
                 yielded
                 up
                 to
                 Hanniball
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 in
                 distress
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 let
                 him
                 order
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 provide
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 both
                 friends
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 shut
                 them
                 all
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 giving
                 the
                 people
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 to
                 chastise
                 them
                 ,
                 save
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Senators
                 yielded
                 to
                 his
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 call'd
                 the
                 people
                 together
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 whole
                 Senate
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 wherein
                 they
                 might
                 take
                 down
                 the
                 Nobilities
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 revenge
                 themselves
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 injuryes
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 holding
                 them
                 all
                 prisoners
                 in
                 his
                 keeping
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 thought
                 they
                 liked
                 not
                 their
                 City
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 government
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 (
                 being
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 old
                 Senators
                 )
                 to
                 create
                 new
                 ones
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Senators
                 in
                 a
                 bag
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 would
                 begin
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 forth
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 presently
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 a
                 Successor
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 begun
                 to
                 take
                 out
                 one
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 nam'd
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 made
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 a
                 proud
                 ,
                 cruell
                 ,
                 and
                 arrogant
                 man.
                 And
                 
                   Pacu
                   〈…〉
                   vius
                
                 requiring
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 an
                 exchange
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 multitudestood
                 silent
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 was
                 named
                 :
                 whereat
                 one
                 began
                 to
                 whistle
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 laugh
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 one
                 sort
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 followed
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 nam'd
                 ,
                 being
                 thought
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Senators
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Pacuvius
                 hereupon
                 taking
                 occasion
                 ,
                 sayd
                 '
                 seeing
                 that
                 you
                 judge
                 that
                 this
                 City
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 ill
                 case
                 without
                 a
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 agreed
                 to
                 change
                 your
                 old
                 Senators
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 think
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 that
                 ye
                 were
                 made
                 friends
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 fright
                 wherein
                 the
                 Senators
                 have
                 bin
                 put
                 will
                 so
                 humble
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 courtesie
                 which
                 ye
                 sought
                 otherwhere
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 find
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 hereunto
                 being
                 agreed
                 ,
                 there
                 followed
                 the
                 union
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 plain
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 deceived
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 particulars
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 people
                 in
                 judging
                 generally
                 of
                 affairs
                 and
                 their
                 accidents
                 are
                 beguil'd
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 afterwards
                 understand
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 perceive
                 the
                 deceit
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 year
                 1494.
                 the
                 Principal
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 being
                 chac't
                 out
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 any
                 orderly
                 government
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 an
                 ambitious
                 licentiousness
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 things
                 went
                 from
                 bad
                 to
                 worse
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 popular
                 faction
                 perceiving
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 blam'd
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 some
                 powerfull
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 nourish'd
                 these
                 disorders
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 a
                 State
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 men
                 were
                 alwayes
                 in
                 the
                 publique
                 places
                 of
                 meeting
                 ,
                 speaking
                 evil
                 of
                 many
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 threatning
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 ever
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 discover
                 this
                 their
                 treachery
                 and
                 chastise
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 happen'd
                 oftentimes
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 were
                 prefer'd
                 to
                 the
                 Principal
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 things
                 nearer
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 well
                 the
                 disorders
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 grew
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dangers
                 that
                 hung
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difficulty
                 to
                 remedy
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 seen
                 how
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 men
                 caus'd
                 the
                 disorder
                 ,
                 became
                 forthwith
                 of
                 another
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 chang'd
                 their
                 opinion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 particular
                 took
                 
                 away
                 that
                 deceit
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 considered
                 generally
                 ,
                 was
                 presupposed
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 heard
                 them
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 them
                 afterwards
                 being
                 prefer'd
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 Magistracy
                 stand
                 quiet
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 came
                 not
                 from
                 an
                 exacter
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 carried
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 befalling
                 many
                 men
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 in
                 the
                 piazza
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 palace
                 .
                 Considering
                 therefore
                 this
                 whole
                 discourse
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 quickly
                 open
                 the
                 peoples
                 eyes
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 generality
                 deceives
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 as
                 Pacuvius
                 did
                 in
                 Capua
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 also
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 pass
                 for
                 a
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 wise
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 avoyd
                 the
                 peoples
                 judgment
                 in
                 particular
                 things
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 distributions
                 of
                 degrees
                 and
                 dignities
                 :
                 for
                 onely
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 deceived
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 sometime
                 they
                 are
                 deceived
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 seldom
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 men
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 deceived
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 like
                 distribution
                 :
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 the
                 Senate
                 held
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 peoples
                 judgments
                 in
                 these
                 distributions
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   a
                   Magistracy
                   given
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   base
                   and
                   lewd
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   cause
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   demanded
                   either
                   by
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   very
                   base
                   and
                   lewd
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   noble
                   and
                   very
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 Senate
                 was
                 afraid
                 that
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 with
                 Consular
                 authority
                 would
                 be
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Plebeyans
                 ,
                 they
                 held
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 courses
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 :
                 either
                 they
                 made
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 reputed
                 men
                 of
                 Rome
                 stand
                 for
                 the
                 magistracy
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 used
                 fit
                 means
                 to
                 corrupt
                 some
                 forbid
                 Plebeyan
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 basest
                 condition
                 ,
                 who
                 crept
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 competitor
                 with
                 the
                 Plebeyans
                 that
                 usually
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 quality
                 stood
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 way
                 made
                 the
                 people
                 asham'd
                 to
                 bestow
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 asham'd
                 to
                 refuse
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 turnes
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 discourse
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 s
                 shewed
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 generals
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 particulars
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   those
                   cities
                   that
                   have
                   had
                   their
                   beginning
                   free
                   ,
                   as
                   Rome
                   ,
                   have
                   found
                   difficulty
                   to
                   make
                   lawes
                   that
                   can
                   maintain
                   them
                   ;
                   so
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   had
                   their
                   beginning
                   immediatly
                   servile
                   ,
                   find
                   almost
                   an
                   impossibility
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 How
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 a
                 Republique
                 to
                 make
                 provision
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 
                 laws
                 as
                 may
                 keep
                 it
                 free
                 ,
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Republique
                 does
                 well
                 shew
                 ;
                 Where
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 many
                 lawes
                 were
                 made
                 first
                 by
                 R●mulus
                 ,
                 after
                 by
                 
                   Numa
                   ,
                   Tullus
                   Hostilius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Servius
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 by
                 the
                 ten
                 Citizens
                 created
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 work
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 alwaies
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 that
                 city
                 new
                 necessities
                 were
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 needfull
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 laws
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 when
                 they
                 created
                 the
                 Censours
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 orders
                 that
                 help'd
                 to
                 keep
                 Rome
                 free
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 she
                 liv'd
                 in
                 liberty
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 made
                 Arbiters
                 of
                 the
                 fashions
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 special
                 occasion
                 that
                 Rome
                 held
                 off
                 so
                 long
                 from
                 being
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Indeed
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 that
                 Magistracy
                 they
                 committed
                 one
                 error
                 creating
                 it
                 for
                 five
                 years
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 wards
                 it
                 was
                 amended
                 by
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 Mamercus
                 the
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 law
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 reduc'd
                 the
                 said
                 magistracy
                 to
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 eighteen
                 moneths
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 Censour
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 in
                 office
                 took
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 miss
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 Mamercus
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 '
                 which
                 thing
                 was
                 much
                 blam'd
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 fathers
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 story
                 shews
                 not
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 that
                 Mamercus
                 could
                 defend
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 historian
                 was
                 defective
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 not
                 perfect
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 be
                 ordein'd
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 citizen
                 for
                 publishing
                 a
                 law
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 liberty
                 they
                 liv'd
                 in
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 wrong'd
                 without
                 any
                 remedy
                 ,
                 But
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 consider
                 by
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 those
                 cities
                 that
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 beginnings
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 under
                 their
                 
                 own
                 government
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 can
                 find
                 out
                 good
                 laws
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 free
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvel
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 cities
                 which
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 beginnings
                 immediatly
                 servile
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 not
                 onely
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 but
                 impossibity
                 ever
                 so
                 to
                 order
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 quietly
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 civil
                 government
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 it
                 befell
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 because
                 her
                 beginning
                 was
                 in
                 Subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 gotten
                 leisure
                 to
                 breathe
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 own
                 laws
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 bin
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 ancient
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 naught
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 work
                 any
                 good
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 she
                 proceeded
                 in
                 a
                 government
                 for
                 200
                 years
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 certain
                 relations
                 )
                 without
                 ever
                 attaining
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 truly
                 be
                 term'd
                 a
                 Republique
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 difficulties
                 which
                 she
                 hath
                 had
                 ,
                 have
                 those
                 Cities
                 alwaies
                 had
                 whose
                 beginnings
                 have
                 bin
                 like
                 hers
                 And
                 though
                 many
                 times
                 by
                 publique
                 and
                 free
                 voices
                 ample
                 authority
                 hath
                 bin
                 given
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 Citizens
                 to
                 reforme
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 have
                 they
                 order'd
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 publique
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 faction
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 caus'd
                 more
                 disorder
                 ,
                 then
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 example
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 ordains
                 a
                 Republique
                 should
                 consider
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 well
                 advise
                 to
                 what
                 men
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 over
                 his
                 Citizens
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 well
                 provided
                 for
                 in
                 Rome
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 ordinary
                 course
                 they
                 might
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 to
                 delay
                 execution
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 appeal
                 ,
                 was
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 power
                 immediatly
                 to
                 execute
                 ;
                 which
                 remedy
                 they
                 
                 never
                 us'd
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 necessity
                 .
                 But
                 Florence
                 and
                 other
                 Cities
                 beginning
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 servile
                 ,
                 had
                 this
                 authority
                 committed
                 alwaies
                 to
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 When
                 afterwards
                 they
                 became
                 free
                 ,
                 they
                 continued
                 this
                 authority
                 in
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 their
                 Captain
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 potent
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 pernicious
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 this
                 order
                 chagning
                 upon
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 states
                 ,
                 they
                 ordained
                 eight
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 Captains
                 place
                 .
                 Which
                 order
                 of
                 evil
                 became
                 very
                 evil
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 we
                 have
                 otherwhere
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 few
                 are
                 alwaies
                 servants
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 wealthy
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Veuice
                 is
                 well
                 guarded
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 ten
                 citizens
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 any
                 Citizen
                 without
                 appeal
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 sufficient
                 force
                 to
                 punish
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 potent
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 authority
                 they
                 have
                 ordained
                 the
                 Quarantie
                 ,
                 or
                 council
                 of
                 forty
                 :
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 council
                 of
                 the
                 Pregai
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chiefer
                 council
                 ,
                 may
                 punish
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 want
                 of
                 an
                 accuser
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 to
                 restrain
                 the
                 great
                 mens
                 insolency
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 marvail
                 (
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 Rome
                 order'd
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 sage
                 persons
                 ,
                 there
                 grew
                 every
                 day
                 new
                 occasions
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 new
                 lawes
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 liberty
                 )
                 if
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 which
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 beginnings
                 more
                 disordered
                 ,
                 there
                 arise
                 such
                 difficulties
                 that
                 put
                 them
                 quite
                 past
                 all
                 recovery
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 L.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   stopping
                   the
                   publique
                   actions
                   of
                   the
                   city
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   given
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   one
                   council
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   magistracy
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   TItus
                   Quincius
                   Cincinnatus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Cneus
                   Iulius
                   Mentus
                
                 were
                 Consuls
                 together
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 a
                 quarrel
                 arisen
                 between
                 them
                 two
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 stay
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Republique
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Senate
                 seeing
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 them
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 discord
                 ,
                 was
                 hindred
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Consuls
                 disagreeing
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 alone
                 were
                 of
                 accord
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Dictator
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 finding
                 no
                 other
                 help
                 ,
                 desir'd
                 assistance
                 from
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 Senates
                 authority
                 forc'd
                 the
                 Consuls
                 to
                 obey
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 profitable
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunate
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 which
                 serv'd
                 to
                 good
                 purpose
                 to
                 bridle
                 the
                 great
                 mens
                 ambitions
                 exercis'd
                 not
                 onely
                 against
                 the
                 Common
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 ordain'd
                 in
                 a
                 city
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 few
                 should
                 resolve
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 ordinary
                 maintenance
                 of
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 givest
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 one
                 Consul
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 distribution
                 of
                 honors
                 and
                 profits
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 dispatch
                 some
                 business
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 impose
                 a
                 necessity
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 provide
                 that
                 another
                 might
                 and
                 should
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 otherwise
                 the
                 order
                 would
                 be
                 defective
                 ,
                 and
                 perilous
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 oppos'd
                 the
                 Consuls
                 obstinacy
                 with
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 authority
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Venice
                 the
                 great
                 council
                 bestows
                 both
                 the
                 honors
                 and
                 the
                 profits
                 .
                 
                 It
                 sometime
                 chanc't
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 universality
                 upon
                 some
                 disdaine
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 false
                 suggestion
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 any
                 successours
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 their
                 Cities
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 their
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 abroad
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 disorder
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 their
                 Townes
                 and
                 Cities
                 wanted
                 their
                 lawfull
                 Iudges
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 obtained
                 while
                 the
                 universality
                 were
                 appeased
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 no
                 longer
                 deceived
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 inconvenient
                 would
                 have
                 brought
                 those
                 Cities
                 to
                 ill
                 termes
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 some
                 discreet
                 Citizens
                 otherwise
                 taken
                 order
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 layd
                 hold
                 of
                 a
                 fit
                 occasion
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Citie
                 should
                 continue
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 offices
                 ,
                 till
                 new
                 choice
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 successours
                 appointed
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 they
                 tooke
                 away
                 from
                 that
                 counsell
                 all
                 opportunity
                 of
                 enabling
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Commonwealths
                 danger
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 publique
                 actions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Commonwealth
                   or
                   Prince
                   should
                   make
                   a
                   shew
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   mind
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   meere
                   necessitie
                   compells
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                
              
               
                 WIse
                 men
                 gaine
                 themselves
                 alwayes
                 the
                 thanks
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 truth
                 meere
                 necessitie
                 constraines
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 discretion
                 was
                 well
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Romane
                 Senate
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 ad
                 a
                 dayly
                 stipend
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 treasury
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 served
                 in
                 the
                 warres
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 then
                 of
                 custome
                 there
                 to
                 serve
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 charges
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Senate
                 
                 ceiving
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 long
                 make
                 warre
                 ;
                 and
                 hereupon
                 neither
                 could
                 they
                 besiege
                 townes
                 ,
                 nor
                 lead
                 their
                 armies
                 farre
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 judging
                 it
                 needfull
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 determined
                 to
                 allow
                 the
                 sayd
                 stipends
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 got
                 themselves
                 thanks
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 by
                 necessitie
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 present
                 was
                 so
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Rome
                 seem'd
                 overjoyd
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 thinking
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 benefit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 hopes
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 themselves
                 had
                 ever
                 sought
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 did
                 their
                 best
                 to
                 blot
                 out
                 these
                 thanks
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 grievance
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 case
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 seeing
                 of
                 necessitie
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 impose
                 greater
                 taxes
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 to
                 pay
                 these
                 stipends
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 not
                 prevayle
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 tooke
                 it
                 very
                 thankfully
                 .
                 Which
                 also
                 the
                 Senate
                 augmented
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 they
                 tooke
                 in
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 tributes
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 heaviest
                 were
                 those
                 they
                 layd
                 upon
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 first
                 payd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   stay
                   the
                   insolence
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   growes
                   powerfull
                   in
                   a
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   more
                   secure
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   offensive
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   seike
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   prevent
                   him
                   of
                   those
                   wayes
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   attains
                   to
                   that
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 WEe
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 above
                 written
                 discourse
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 credit
                 the
                 Nobility
                 got
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 demonstrations
                 make
                 for
                 
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 stipend
                 appoined
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 they
                 tooke
                 in
                 imposing
                 the
                 taxes
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 way
                 if
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 had
                 continued
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 wholly
                 avoyded
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 tumult
                 in
                 that
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 the
                 credit
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 their
                 authority
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 better
                 way
                 ,
                 lesse
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 easy
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 any
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 prepossesse
                 those
                 wayes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 perceives
                 he
                 takes
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 to
                 attaine
                 that
                 dignitie
                 hee
                 aymes
                 at
                 .
                 Which
                 meanes
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 against
                 Cosmus
                 of
                 Medici
                 ,
                 his
                 adversaries
                 had
                 gotten
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 chasing
                 him
                 from
                 Florence
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 those
                 Citizens
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 brabble
                 with
                 him
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 course
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 without
                 any
                 imbroyle
                 or
                 violence
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 those
                 weapons
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 greatest
                 advantage
                 .
                 
                   Peter
                   Soderini
                
                 gain'd
                 himself
                 credit
                 with
                 this
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 favou'd
                 the
                 universality
                 .
                 Which
                 universality
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 repute
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 libertie
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 for
                 those
                 Citizens
                 that
                 envyed
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 much
                 easier
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 bin
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 fairer
                 carriage
                 ,
                 of
                 lesse
                 danger
                 and
                 dammage
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 before
                 hand
                 of
                 those
                 wayes
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 became
                 great
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 offering
                 to
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 in
                 ruining
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 also
                 should
                 have
                 fallen
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 forces
                 whereby
                 hee
                 became
                 strong
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 
                 publique
                 counsells
                 and
                 resolutions
                 have
                 oppos'd
                 him
                 without
                 suspicion
                 or
                 regard
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Citizens
                 that
                 hated
                 Peter
                 committed
                 an
                 orrour
                 in
                 not
                 prepossessing
                 the
                 wayes
                 wherby
                 he
                 gain'd
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 Peter
                 also
                 came
                 to
                 commit
                 an
                 errour
                 in
                 not
                 laying
                 hold
                 beforehand
                 of
                 those
                 wayes
                 by
                 which
                 his
                 adversaries
                 frighted
                 him
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 deserves
                 excuse
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 hard
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 the
                 meanes
                 were
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 use
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 wayes
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 hurt
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Medici
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 favours
                 they
                 overmaster'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 ruin'd
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 Peter
                 could
                 not
                 fairely
                 take
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 good
                 repute
                 destroy
                 that
                 libertie
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 hee
                 was
                 appointed
                 as
                 guardian
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 these
                 favors
                 could
                 not
                 passe
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 suddenly
                 exceeding
                 dangerous
                 to
                 Peter
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 way
                 soever
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 discover'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 Medici
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 and
                 incurr'd
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 his
                 enemyes
                 had
                 had
                 greater
                 power
                 to
                 suppresse
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 formerly
                 they
                 had
                 .
                 Therefore
                 men
                 ought
                 in
                 every
                 resolution
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 defects
                 and
                 dangers
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fasten
                 on
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 carry
                 with
                 them
                 more
                 danger
                 then
                 profit
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 they
                 seeme
                 well
                 to
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 propounded
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 would
                 befall
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 Tullius
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 diminish
                 
                   Marc
                   Antonius
                
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 increas'd
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Marc
                   Antonius
                
                 being
                 judged
                 an
                 enemy
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 having
                 got
                 together
                 a
                 great
                 army
                 ,
                 good
                 part
                 whereof
                 had
                 followed
                 Caesars
                 faction
                 ,
                 
                 Tullius
                 to
                 take
                 these
                 souldiers
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Senate
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 Octavianus
                 ,
                 and
                 seng
                 him
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 armie
                 against
                 
                   Marc
                   Antonius
                
                 ;
                 alleadging
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 ere
                 the
                 souldiers
                 that
                 followed
                 
                   Marc
                   Antonius
                
                 should
                 heare
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Octavianus
                   ,
                   Caesars
                
                 nephew
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 call'd
                 Caesar
                 too
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 forsake
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 this
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 
                   Marc
                   Antonius
                
                 being
                 dispossest
                 of
                 his
                 advantages
                 would
                 easily
                 be
                 suppressed
                 .
                 Which
                 fell
                 out
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Marc
                   Antonius
                
                 got
                 Octavianus
                 to
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 who
                 leaving
                 
                   〈…〉
                   lius
                
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 joyned
                 forces
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 proov'd
                 wholly
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 mens
                 party
                 .
                 Which
                 also
                 it
                 was
                 easy
                 to
                 have
                 conjectur'd
                 :
                 nor
                 was
                 that
                 credible
                 which
                 Tullius
                 perswaded
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 rather
                 have
                 made
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 that
                 name
                 that
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 glory
                 had
                 exterminated
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 gain'd
                 himself
                 the
                 principality
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 his
                 heirs
                 ,
                 or
                 adherents
                 ,
                 would
                 ever
                 suffer
                 them
                 quietly
                 to
                 injoy
                 their
                 libertie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   people
                   deceiv'd
                   by
                   a
                   false
                   shew
                   of
                   good
                   oftentimes
                   seek
                   their
                   owne
                   ruine
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   great
                   hope
                   and
                   large
                   promises
                   doe
                   easily
                   move
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 ●yentes
                 Citie
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 possess'd
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 profitable
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 send
                 halfe
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 dwell
                 at
                 Veyum
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 that
                 Citie
                 had
                 a
                 plentifull
                 country
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 frequent
                 with
                 buildings
                 ,
                 and
                 neare
                 neighbouring
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 halfe
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Citizens
                 might
                 thereby
                 be
                 enrich't
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 any
                 disturbance
                 to
                 the
                 civill
                 government
                 
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 neare
                 scituation
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 the
                 Senate
                 and
                 the
                 graver
                 Romans
                 thought
                 so
                 unprofitable
                 or
                 rather
                 so
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 freely
                 profess'd
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 rather
                 suffer
                 death
                 ,
                 then
                 agree
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 businesse
                 coming
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 iorage
                 the
                 people
                 against
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 blowes
                 and
                 to
                 bloud
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 graver
                 and
                 reverenter
                 Citizens
                 oppos'd
                 themselves
                 against
                 their
                 furie
                 ;
                 whose
                 regard
                 bridled
                 the
                 people
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 proceeded
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 insolencie
                 .
                 Here
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 people
                 many
                 times
                 deceived
                 by
                 an
                 imaginary
                 good
                 ,
                 cover
                 their
                 owne
                 ruine
                 ;
                 and
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 man
                 they
                 trust
                 ,
                 the
                 Republiques
                 ordinarily
                 run
                 much
                 hazzard
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 so
                 falls
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 hath
                 no
                 great
                 confidence
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 having
                 bin
                 of
                 late
                 deceived
                 either
                 by
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 necessitie
                 they
                 goe
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 And
                 Dante
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 of
                 a
                 Monarchie
                 :
              
               
                 
                   A
                   populo
                   molte
                   volte
                   grida
                   ,
                
                 
                   Viva
                   la
                   sua
                   morte
                   amocoia
                   lavita
                
                 
                   The
                   vulgar
                   oftimes
                   their
                   own
                   ruine
                   chuse
                
                 
                   And
                   life
                   for
                   death
                   ignorantly
                   refuse
                   .
                
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 increduliti
                 〈…〉
                 ises
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Commonwealths
                 good
                 courses
                 are
                 not
                 taken
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 it
                 was
                 sayd
                 touching
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 set
                 upon
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 enemyes
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 resolve
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 quite
                 ruin'd
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 againe
                 ,
                 by
                 restitution
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 wrongfully
                 taken
                 Whereupon
                 warre
                 was
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 conspiracie
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 easy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 perswade
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 ,
                 this
                 distinction
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 Either
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 ,
                 represents
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 view
                 gaine
                 or
                 losse
                 ;
                 or
                 is
                 a
                 course
                 that
                 carryes
                 somwhat
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 courage
                 or
                 cowardise
                 ,
                 And
                 when
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 propounded
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 there
                 appears
                 advantage
                 ,
                 though
                 cover
                 ly
                 therebe
                 disadvantage
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 seemes
                 couragious
                 ,
                 though
                 underneath
                 there
                 be
                 covertly
                 hid
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Republique
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 alwayes
                 be
                 very
                 easy
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 multitude
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 alwayes
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 courses
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 appears
                 either
                 cowardise
                 or
                 losse
                 ,
                 though
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 weigh'd
                 and
                 advis'd
                 upon
                 ,
                 therin
                 is
                 contein'd
                 both
                 safety
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 is
                 confirmed
                 with
                 very
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 with
                 those
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 both
                 moderne
                 and
                 ancient
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 hence
                 grew
                 the
                 evill
                 opinion
                 which
                 was
                 rais'd
                 in
                 Rome
                 of
                 
                   Fab
                   Max.
                
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 perswade
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 profitable
                 for
                 that
                 commonwealth
                 to
                 proceed
                 slowly
                 in
                 that
                 war
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 susteine
                 and
                 beare
                 up
                 against
                 Hanniballs
                 violence
                 without
                 fighting
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 deem'd
                 it
                 a
                 base
                 course
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 they
                 judgement
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 advantage
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 gotten
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 nor
                 had
                 Fab.
                 reasons
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 plaine
                 by
                 demonstrations
                 :
                 &
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 blinded
                 in
                 these
                 opinions
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 committed
                 that
                 error
                 to
                 give
                 power
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 horse
                 under
                 Fab.
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 Hannib
                 .
                 whether
                 F.
                 would
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 thereof
                 the
                 Roman
                 army
                 had
                 like
                 to
                 
                 have
                 bin
                 broken
                 ,
                 if
                 F.
                 had
                 not
                 succourd
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 experience
                 serv'd
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 afterwards
                 made
                 Varro
                 C.
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 worth
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 in
                 al
                 meetings
                 &
                 publique
                 places
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 bragg'd
                 he
                 would
                 discomfit
                 Han.
                 whensoever
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 given
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 whence
                 came
                 the
                 battell
                 &
                 discomfiture
                 at
                 Cannae
                 ,
                 &
                 near
                 upon
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 alleadge
                 one
                 other
                 Ro.
                 example
                 .
                 Hanniball
                 had
                 bin
                 in
                 Italy
                 8.
                 or
                 10.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 &
                 had
                 fill'd
                 the
                 whole
                 country
                 full
                 of
                 bloudy
                 slaughters
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Senate
                 one
                 
                   M.
                   Centenius
                   Penula
                
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 base
                 fellow
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 some
                 place
                 of
                 charge
                 in
                 the
                 armie
                 ;
                 And
                 offer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 authoritie
                 to
                 leavy
                 an
                 armie
                 of
                 voluntaries
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 soever
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 Italie
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 deliver
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 Hanniball
                 ,
                 either
                 prisoner
                 or
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 Senate
                 thought
                 his
                 demand
                 very
                 rash
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 considering
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 denied
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 his
                 motion
                 were
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 trouble
                 might
                 arise
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 evill
                 will
                 and
                 envy
                 thereof
                 light
                 upon
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 they
                 yielded
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 content
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 hazzard
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 went
                 out
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 raising
                 new
                 discontents
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 likely
                 this
                 course
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 disswaded
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 then
                 with
                 this
                 inordinate
                 and
                 rude
                 multitude
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 Hanniball
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 no
                 sooner
                 met
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 troops
                 were
                 either
                 slaine
                 or
                 routed
                 .
                 In
                 Greece
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 
                   Athens
                   ,
                   Nicias
                
                 a
                 very
                 grave
                 and
                 discreet
                 man
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 perswade
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 undertake
                 an
                 expedition
                 against
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 that
                 they
                 having
                 resolved
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 mens
                 likeings
                 ,
                 there
                 ensued
                 the
                 whole
                 ruine
                 of
                 
                   Athens
                   .
                   Scipio
                
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Consull
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 desir'd
                 the
                 province
                 of
                 Affricke
                 ,
                 promising
                 the
                 utter
                 ruine
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Senate
                 not
                 agreeing
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 ,
                 threatened
                 to
                 propound
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 well
                 knew
                 how
                 such
                 like
                 resolutions
                 pleas'd
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 could
                 also
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 lay
                 downe
                 some
                 examples
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 city
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Hercules
                   Betivogli
                
                 ,
                 commander
                 for
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Antoni
                   Giacomini
                
                 ;
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 routed
                 
                   Bartolomeus
                   Alvianus
                
                 at
                 Saint
                 Vincenti
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 incampe
                 before
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 which
                 enterprise
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 upon
                 the
                 brave
                 promises
                 Hercules
                 made
                 them
                 ;
                 though
                 many
                 discreet
                 citizens
                 did
                 no
                 way
                 like
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 thrust
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 generall
                 desire
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 commanders
                 large
                 promises
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 easier
                 way
                 to
                 inlarge
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 hath
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 brave
                 undertakings
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 of
                 any
                 worth
                 or
                 valour
                 ,
                 those
                 will
                 be
                 alwayes
                 well
                 lik'd
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 of
                 different
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 perswade
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 hereupon
                 comes
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 thence
                 proceeds
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 particular
                 ruine
                 of
                 those
                 citizens
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 commanders
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 undertakings
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 having
                 presupposed
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 by
                 the
                 losse
                 ,
                 never
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 General
                 's
                 evill
                 fortune
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 sufficient
                 forces
                 ,
                 but
                 blame
                 him
                 rather
                 of
                 treason
                 or
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 either
                 
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 imprison
                 or
                 confine
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 very
                 many
                 Carthaginian
                 Captains
                 ,
                 and
                 Athenians
                 .
                 Nor
                 shall
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 victories
                 gloriously
                 gotten
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 shelter
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 mishap
                 cancels
                 the
                 records
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 past
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 
                   Antoni
                   Giacomini
                
                 our
                 countrey
                 man
                 here
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 having
                 overcome
                 the
                 Pisans
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 such
                 disgrace
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 many
                 good
                 services
                 past
                 ,
                 he
                 lived
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 courtesy
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 having
                 power
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 protected
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 any
                 assurance
                 else
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LIV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   authority
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   great
                   and
                   worthy
                   personages
                   hath
                   to
                   appease
                   and
                   quiet
                   the
                   rage
                   of
                   a
                   multitude
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 thing
                 remarkable
                 upon
                 the
                 text
                 alleadged
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 so
                 readily
                 restrains
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 inraged
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 some
                 grave
                 man
                 comming
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Virgil
                 sayes
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Tum
                   pietate
                   gravem
                   ac
                   meritis
                   si
                   forte
                   virum
                   quem
                
                 
                   Conspexere
                   ,
                   silent
                   ,
                   arrectisque
                   auribus
                   astant
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 man
                 of
                 worth
                 and
                 merit
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 hath
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 an
                 army
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 that
                 abides
                 in
                 a
                 city
                 where
                 a
                 tumult
                 arises
                 ,
                 ought
                 represent
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 honorable
                 termes
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 cladding
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 ornaments
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 degree
                 and
                 quality
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 reverence
                 .
                 A
                 few
                 years
                 agoe
                 ,
                 Florence
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 factions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Frateschi
                 and
                 Arrabiati
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 :
                 and
                 comming
                 to
                 blowes
                 ,
                 the
                 Frateschi
                 were
                 overcome
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 was
                 
                   Paul
                   Antonius
                   Sodorini
                
                 ,
                 a
                 citizen
                 of
                 great
                 esteem
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 tumults
                 going
                 in
                 armes
                 to
                 sack
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 Franciscus
                 his
                 brother
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Valterra
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 chance
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 having
                 perceived
                 the
                 stir
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 the
                 multitude
                 comming
                 ,
                 clad
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 most
                 honorable
                 vestments
                 and
                 thereupon
                 his
                 episcopal
                 rochet
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 met
                 these
                 armed
                 people
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 the
                 awfulness
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 and
                 good
                 words
                 he
                 staid
                 them
                 :
                 Which
                 thing
                 throughout
                 the
                 City
                 for
                 many
                 dayes
                 was
                 much
                 noted
                 and
                 celebrated
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 then
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 setled
                 nor
                 more
                 necessary
                 remedy
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 aspect
                 and
                 worth
                 brings
                 an
                 awful
                 reverence
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 we
                 see
                 (
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 text
                 formerly
                 alleadged
                 )
                 with
                 what
                 obstinacy
                 the
                 Commons
                 of
                 Rome
                 accepted
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Veium
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 advantagious
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 considering
                 the
                 mischief
                 therein
                 involved
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 being
                 there
                 arose
                 divers
                 tumults
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 bin
                 harme
                 done
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Senate
                 accompanied
                 with
                 many
                 grave
                 and
                 reverent
                 personages
                 restrained
                 their
                 fury
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 LV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   easily
                   things
                   are
                   ordered
                   in
                   a
                   city
                   where
                   the
                   people
                   is
                   not
                   corrupted
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   where
                   a
                   parity
                   is
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   place
                   for
                   a
                   Principallity
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   a
                   Republique
                   cannot
                   be
                   .
                
              
               
                 ALthough
                 that
                 heretofore
                 we
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 treated
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 of
                 Cities
                 that
                 are
                 corrupted
                 :
                 yet
                 methinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 consider
                 a
                 resolution
                 the
                 Senate
                 took
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 vow
                 Camillus
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 prey
                 they
                 took
                 from
                 the
                 Veientes
                 ,
                 to
                 Apollo
                 .
                 Which
                 prey
                 being
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 peoples
                 hands
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 could
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ever
                 see
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 made
                 an
                 edict
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 publiquely
                 produce
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 in
                 the
                 spoil
                 of
                 Veium
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 resolution
                 took
                 not
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 having
                 afterwards
                 found
                 out
                 another
                 expedient
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 other
                 means
                 given
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 Apollo
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 perceive
                 by
                 these
                 determinations
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Senate
                 trusted
                 in
                 the
                 peoples
                 goodness
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 judg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 wou'd
                 punctually
                 bring
                 forth
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 edict
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 people
                 thought
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 edict
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 less
                 then
                 was
                 due
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 free
                 themselves
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 their
                 open
                 distaste
                 at
                 
                 such
                 course
                 taken
                 .
                 This
                 example
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 above
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 give
                 very
                 good
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 goodness
                 and
                 religion
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 hop'd
                 for
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 where
                 this
                 goodness
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 little
                 can
                 be
                 hop'd
                 for
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 hope
                 for
                 nothing
                 in
                 those
                 countreys
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 we
                 see
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Italy
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 France
                 and
                 Spain
                 retain
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 corruption
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 those
                 countreys
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 disorders
                 as
                 every
                 day
                 arise
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeds
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 peoples
                 goodness
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 fail'd
                 )
                 as
                 from
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 one
                 King
                 who
                 keeps
                 them
                 together
                 in
                 union
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 his
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 government
                 in
                 those
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 quite
                 perverted
                 .
                 This
                 goodness
                 is
                 yet
                 seen
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 great
                 force
                 with
                 those
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 many
                 Republiques
                 continue
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 so
                 strictly
                 observe
                 their
                 own
                 laws
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 forrain
                 enemy
                 abroad
                 ,
                 nor
                 ambitious
                 man
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 dares
                 offer
                 to
                 seize
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 proove
                 this
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 countreys
                 there
                 remain
                 still
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 that
                 ancient
                 goodness
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 another
                 example
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 abovesaid
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Those
                 Republiques
                 use
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 money
                 they
                 lay
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 authority
                 ,
                 should
                 taxe
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 hundred
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 worth
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 resolution
                 being
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 comes
                 besore
                 thereceivers
                 of
                 that
                 tax
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 first
                 taken
                 an
                 oath
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 
                 convenient
                 sum
                 ,
                 he
                 throws
                 into
                 a
                 chest
                 ,
                 appointed
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 what
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 should
                 pay
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 payment
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 witness
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 payes
                 .
                 Whereby
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 guess
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 good
                 and
                 religion
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 left
                 among
                 those
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 payes
                 the
                 due
                 sum
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 paid
                 ,
                 the
                 imposition
                 would
                 not
                 yeeld
                 that
                 quantity
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 which
                 failing
                 ,
                 the
                 deceipt
                 would
                 appear
                 :
                 whereupon
                 they
                 would
                 seek
                 some
                 other
                 means
                 to
                 leavy
                 their
                 moneys
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 .
                 Which
                 goodness
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 admir'd
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 rare
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 remains
                 onely
                 in
                 this
                 countrey
                 .
                 Which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 much
                 commerce
                 with
                 their
                 neighbors
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 have
                 these
                 gone
                 into
                 their
                 countreys
                 ,
                 nor
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 visit
                 these
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 bin
                 contented
                 with
                 those
                 goods
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 those
                 victuals
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 clad
                 with
                 those
                 wools
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 countrey
                 affords
                 ;
                 whereby
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 all
                 conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 all
                 corruption
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 learn
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 or
                 Italian
                 manners
                 ,
                 which
                 nations
                 together
                 corrupt
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 Republiques
                 where
                 the
                 common
                 liberty
                 is
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 uncorrupted
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 permit
                 that
                 any
                 citizen
                 of
                 theirs
                 should
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 gentleman
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 maintain
                 among
                 them
                 an
                 equality
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 that
                 countrey
                 are
                 cruel
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 by
                 chance
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 principal
                 authors
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 occasions
                 
                 of
                 scandal
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 plain
                 this
                 name
                 of
                 gentlemen
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 are
                 call'd
                 gentlemen
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 idleness
                 ,
                 yet
                 deliciously
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 profits
                 of
                 their
                 estates
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 any
                 care
                 to
                 cultivate
                 their
                 lands
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 other
                 pains
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 mans
                 life
                 .
                 These
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 very
                 hurtfull
                 in
                 every
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 countrey
                 ;
                 but
                 worse
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 foresaid
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 hold
                 strong
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 vassals
                 that
                 obey
                 them
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Naples
                 abounds
                 .
                 the
                 countrey
                 about
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Romagna
                 ,
                 and
                 Lombardia
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 countreys
                 there
                 hath
                 never
                 bin
                 any
                 Republique
                 nor
                 any
                 civil
                 government
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 kinds
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 all
                 civil
                 government
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 such
                 countreys
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 find
                 it
                 impossible
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 under
                 some
                 order
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 take
                 no
                 other
                 course
                 ,
                 then
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Royalty
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 so
                 extreamly
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 laws
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 restrain
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 to
                 ordain
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 greater
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 absolute
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 power
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 bridle
                 the
                 excessive
                 ambition
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 .
                 This
                 reason
                 is
                 verified
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Tuscany
                 :
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 space
                 of
                 countrey
                 three
                 Republiques
                 have
                 long
                 consisted
                 ,
                 
                   Florence
                   ,
                   Siena
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Lucca
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 cities
                 of
                 that
                 countrey
                 serve
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 dispositions
                 and
                 their
                 orders
                 much
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 willingly
                 
                 maintain
                 the
                 common
                 liberty
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 arises
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 lords
                 of
                 Castles
                 in
                 those
                 countreys
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 few
                 Gentlemen
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 equality
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 understanding
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 appli'd
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 civil
                 governments
                 ,
                 might
                 easily
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 free
                 state
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 misfortune
                 hath
                 bin
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 lit
                 upon
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 either
                 the
                 power
                 or
                 knowledg
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 This
                 conclusion
                 then
                 I
                 draw
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 strives
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 Republique
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 gentlemen
                 ,
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 first
                 dspatch
                 them
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 erect
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 or
                 a
                 Principallity
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 equality
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 drawes
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 equality
                 many
                 of
                 ambitious
                 and
                 turbulent
                 mindes
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 rather
                 gentlemen
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 title
                 ,
                 enriching
                 them
                 with
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 possessions
                 ,
                 allowing
                 them
                 the
                 favor
                 of
                 wealth
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 may
                 maintain
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 by
                 his
                 favor
                 preserve
                 their
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 be
                 constrain'd
                 to
                 bear
                 that
                 yoke
                 which
                 force
                 and
                 nothing
                 else
                 can
                 make
                 them
                 endure
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 way
                 a
                 proportion
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 forces
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 forced
                 ,
                 thereby
                 men
                 continue
                 setled
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 countrey
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Republique
                 which
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Republique
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 subject
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 judgment
                 and
                 authority
                 ;
                 many
                 there
                 have
                 bin
                 that
                 have
                 endeavor'd
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 have
                 bin
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 because
                 
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 consequence
                 thereof
                 partly
                 frights
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 so
                 overbears
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 fail
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 beginnings
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 experience
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Republique
                 of
                 Venice
                 will
                 seem
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 contrary
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 gentlemen
                 ,
                 a
                 Republique
                 cannot
                 be
                 instituted
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 none
                 can
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 dignities
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 gentlemen
                 .
                 The
                 answer
                 hereto
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 example
                 makes
                 no
                 opposition
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 gentlemen
                 in
                 that
                 Republique
                 are
                 rather
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 effect
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 great
                 revenues
                 out
                 of
                 possessions
                 ,
                 and
                 lands
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 great
                 wealth
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 merchandise
                 ,
                 and
                 moveable
                 goods
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 hold
                 any
                 Castles
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 any
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 gentleman
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 honor
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 grounded
                 upon
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 caus'd
                 those
                 in
                 other
                 cities
                 to
                 be
                 call'd
                 gentlemen
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 other
                 Republiques
                 have
                 all
                 their
                 divisions
                 under
                 several
                 names
                 ,
                 so
                 Venice
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 the
                 Gentility
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 order
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 all
                 honors
                 ,
                 these
                 not
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 cause
                 of
                 imbroile
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 we
                 have
                 other
                 where
                 said
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 then
                 be
                 there
                 ordain'd
                 ,
                 where
                 allthings
                 are
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 an
                 equality
                 ;
                 and
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 let
                 a
                 Prince
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 where
                 great
                 inequality
                 is
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 neither
                 proportion
                 nor
                 continuance
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 LVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Before
                   strange
                   accidents
                   and
                   changes
                   befall
                   a
                   City
                   or
                   a
                   countrey
                   ,
                   usually
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   prodigies
                   which
                   forerun
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   men
                   that
                   foretell
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 FRom
                 whence
                 this
                 proceeds
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 ancient
                 as
                 modern
                 examples
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 very
                 heavy
                 accident
                 ever
                 befell
                 any
                 countrey
                 or
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 bin
                 foretold
                 either
                 by
                 some
                 Diviners
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 revelations
                 ,
                 or
                 prodigies
                 ,
                 or
                 signes
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 to
                 goe
                 too
                 far
                 from
                 home
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 proof
                 hereof
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 knows
                 how
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 France
                 into
                 Italy
                 was
                 foretold
                 by
                 Fryer
                 
                   Jerome
                   Savanarola
                
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 throughout
                 all
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 over
                 Arrezzo
                 ,
                 many
                 men
                 in
                 armes
                 skirmishing
                 together
                 .
                 Moreover
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 here
                 that
                 before
                 Laurens
                 of
                 Medici
                 the
                 old
                 mans
                 death
                 the
                 Duemo
                 or
                 principal
                 Church
                 was
                 fir'd
                 with
                 lightning
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 thereof
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 any
                 man
                 here
                 ignorant
                 how
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 that
                 
                   Peter
                   Soderini
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bin
                 made
                 the
                 Florentines
                 chief
                 Standard-bearer
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 was
                 banish'd
                 and
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 his
                 dignities
                 ,
                 the
                 Palace
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 burnt
                 with
                 lightning
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 might
                 alleadge
                 other
                 examples
                 beside
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 leave
                 them
                 rather
                 to
                 avoyd
                 tediousness
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 relate
                 that
                 onely
                 which
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 the
                 Frenchmens
                 coming
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 one
                 
                   Marcus
                   Ceditius
                
                 a
                 Plebeyan
                 told
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 he
                 past
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 way
                 ,
                 a
                 voyce
                 greater
                 than
                 any
                 mans
                 ,
                 which
                 warn'd
                 him
                 to
                 tel
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 that
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 were
                 coming
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 hereof
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 discours'd
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 of
                 by
                 some
                 man
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 natural
                 and
                 supernatural
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 profess
                 not
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ayre
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 natural
                 knowledge
                 foreseeing
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 take
                 compassion
                 upon
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 advertise
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 signes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 should
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 it
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 alwaies
                 after
                 such
                 strange
                 accidents
                 ,
                 new
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 chances
                 befall
                 countreys
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Common
                   people
                   united
                   are
                   strong
                   and
                   vigorous
                   ,
                   but
                   taken
                   apart
                   and
                   separated
                   ,
                   vile
                   and
                   contemptible
                   .
                
              
               
                 MAny
                 Romans
                 (
                 the
                 countrey
                 all
                 about
                 being
                 much
                 ruined
                 and
                 wasted
                 upon
                 the
                 Frenchmens
                 passage
                 to
                 Rome
                 )
                 were
                 gone
                 to
                 dwell
                 at
                 Veyum
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 appointment
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 remedy
                 this
                 disorder
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 their
                 publique
                 edicts
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 within
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 certain
                 penalty
                 ,
                 should
                 return
                 to
                 inhabite
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 edicts
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 directed
                 ,
                 scoffed
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 drew
                 near
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 yielded
                 their
                 obedience
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 uses
                 
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Of
                   fierce
                   that
                   
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   each
                   one
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   particular
                   fear
                   became
                   obedient
                   .
                
                 And
                 truly
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 cannot
                 better
                 be
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 than
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 multitude
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 very
                 insolent
                 in
                 their
                 speeches
                 against
                 their
                 Princes
                 decrees
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 their
                 punishment
                 near
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 not
                 trusting
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 hasten
                 all
                 to
                 obedience
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 plainly
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 or
                 ill
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 towards
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 order
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 still
                 continue
                 ;
                 if
                 ill
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 meant
                 for
                 those
                 ill
                 dispositions
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 bred
                 in
                 them
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 occasion
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 yet
                 living
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 evil
                 humors
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 these
                 causes
                 are
                 terrible
                 beyond
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 great
                 remedies
                 to
                 restrain
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 other
                 indispositions
                 will
                 be
                 easy
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 choyce
                 of
                 any
                 heads
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 their
                 recourse
                 :
                 for
                 on
                 oneside
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 dreadfull
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 dissolute
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 head
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 weaker
                 then
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 weapons
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 easy
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 avoyd
                 the
                 first
                 shock
                 of
                 their
                 furie
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 their
                 rage
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 appeas'd
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 considers
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 his
                 home
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 safety
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 flight
                 or
                 agreement
                 .
                 Therefore
                 a
                 multitude
                 up
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 escape
                 these
                 dangers
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 ehoyce
                 of
                 
                 a
                 head
                 out
                 of
                 themselves
                 who
                 may
                 direct
                 them
                 ,
                 keep
                 them
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Verginia
                 ,
                 they
                 departed
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 preservations
                 ,
                 they
                 chose
                 20
                 Tribuns
                 from
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 allwaies
                 befalls
                 them
                 that
                 which
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 saies
                 in
                 his
                 above
                 written
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 joyntly
                 together
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 strength
                 and
                 vigor
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 each
                 one
                 afterwards
                 begins
                 to
                 advise
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 danger
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 weak
                 and
                 contemptible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   multitude
                   is
                   more
                   wise
                   and
                   constant
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   Prince
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 vain
                 or
                 inconstant
                 than
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 our
                 Author
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Historians
                 do
                 affirm
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 relations
                 of
                 mens
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 hath
                 condemned
                 some
                 man
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 they
                 have
                 grieved
                 for
                 and
                 exceedingly
                 wish'd
                 for
                 again
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 for
                 
                   Manlius
                   Capitolinus
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 much
                 desir'd
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 .
                 
                   The
                   people
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   by
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   death
                   they
                   perceiv'd
                   themselves
                   free
                   from
                   danger
                   ,
                   wished
                   him
                   alive
                   again
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shewes
                 the
                 accidents
                 that
                 followed
                 in
                 
                   〈…〉
                   cusa
                
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Hieronymus
                   ,
                   Hie
                   〈…〉
                
                 
                 nephew
                 ,
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   either
                   slavish
                   in
                   their
                   obedience
                   ,
                   or
                   insolent
                   in
                   their
                   auihority
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 herein
                 I
                 undertake
                 not
                 too
                 hard
                 a
                 task
                 ,
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 either
                 give
                 it
                 over
                 with
                 shame
                 ,
                 or
                 continue
                 it
                 with
                 blame
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 defend
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 accused
                 by
                 all
                 writers
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 judge
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 ,
                 a
                 defect
                 to
                 defend
                 some
                 opinions
                 with
                 their
                 reasons
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 intention
                 to
                 use
                 either
                 authority
                 or
                 force
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 that
                 defect
                 whereof
                 those
                 writers
                 accuse
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 particular
                 are
                 guilty
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 Princes
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 regulated
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 would
                 commit
                 the
                 same
                 errors
                 which
                 the
                 loose
                 multitude
                 does
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 know
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 and
                 have
                 bin
                 many
                 evil
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 vertuous
                 and
                 discreet
                 ones
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 bin
                 able
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 bridle
                 that
                 could
                 check
                 them
                 ;
                 among
                 whom
                 we
                 reckon
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 ancientest
                 antiquity
                 that
                 countrey
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 ;
                 nor
                 those
                 of
                 Spavta
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 are
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 order'd
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 laws
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 which
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 we
                 have
                 knowlege
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Kings
                 which
                 grow
                 up
                 under
                 such
                 constitutions
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 in
                 that
                 number
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 discerne
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 multitude
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 parallell
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 set
                 down
                 a
                 multitude
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 regulated
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 the
                 same
                 goodness
                 
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 they
                 neither
                 insolently
                 domineere
                 ,
                 nor
                 slavishly
                 serve
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 whilest
                 the
                 Republique
                 continued
                 uncorrupted
                 ,
                 never
                 serv'd
                 basely
                 ,
                 nor
                 rul'd
                 proudly
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 customes
                 ,
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 held
                 their
                 own
                 degree
                 honorably
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 one
                 that
                 were
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appear'd
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Manlius
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 oppress
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 requisite
                 they
                 should
                 obey
                 the
                 Dictators
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 safety
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 likewise
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 desired
                 again
                 
                   Manlius
                   Capitolinus
                
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvail
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 desired
                 his
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 bin
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 mov'd
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 likewise
                 to
                 work
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 vertue
                 is
                 commended
                 even
                 in
                 ones
                 enemies
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Manlius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 desire
                 had
                 bin
                 reviv'd
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 upon
                 him
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 when
                 they
                 drew
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn'd
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 see
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 Princes
                 esteem'd
                 wise
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 put
                 some
                 men
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 desired
                 again
                 ;
                 as
                 Alexander
                 did
                 Clitus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Herod
                   Mariamme
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Historian
                 speaks
                 touching
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 regulated
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 loose
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Syracusians
                 ,
                 which
                 committed
                 those
                 errors
                 that
                 men
                 inraged
                 and
                 
                 dissolute
                 fall
                 into
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Herod
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 blame-worthy
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Princes
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 equally
                 do
                 erre
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 without
                 respect
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 erre
                 .
                 Whereof
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 examples
                 enough
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 among
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 such
                 unconstancy
                 and
                 variation
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 yet
                 seen
                 in
                 any
                 multitude
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Principallity
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 are
                 various
                 ,
                 mutable
                 ,
                 unthankfull
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 these
                 faul●s
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 particular
                 Princes
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 blamed
                 both
                 peoples
                 and
                 Princes
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 say
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 exempting
                 Princes
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 deceiv'd
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 rules
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 well
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 constant
                 ,
                 prudent
                 and
                 gratefull
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 though
                 esteem'd
                 wise
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 loosen'd
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 will
                 be
                 unthankfull
                 ,
                 various
                 ,
                 and
                 imprudent
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 diversitie
                 of
                 their
                 proceeding
                 arises
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 dispositions
                 (
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 after
                 one
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 advantage
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 peoples
                 part
                 )
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 more
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 considers
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 for
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 was
                 hatefull
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 zealous
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 countrey
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 many
                 
                 examples
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 witness
                 the
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 alleadge
                 to
                 mee
                 the
                 unthankfulnesse
                 they
                 used
                 towards
                 
                   Scipio
                   ,
                   I
                
                 answer
                 that
                 which
                 formerly
                 at
                 large
                 was
                 sayd
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 are
                 lesse
                 ungratefull
                 than
                 Princes
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 settled
                 stayednesse
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 people
                 is
                 wiser
                 and
                 more
                 stayd
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 more
                 exact
                 judgment
                 than
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 the
                 peoples
                 voyce
                 is
                 likened
                 to
                 Gods
                 voyce
                 ;
                 for
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 universall
                 opinions
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 rare
                 effects
                 in
                 their
                 presages
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seemes
                 by
                 their
                 secret
                 vertues
                 they
                 foresee
                 their
                 owne
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 their
                 judgement
                 in
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 seldome
                 seene
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 two
                 Oratours
                 ,
                 pleading
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 contrary
                 part
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 equall
                 worth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 follow
                 the
                 better
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 they
                 heare
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 appeare
                 profitable
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 abovesayd
                 )
                 they
                 erre
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 also
                 does
                 a
                 Prince
                 erre
                 ,
                 drawne
                 aside
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 passions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 greater
                 in
                 them
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 likewise
                 in
                 their
                 choosing
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 farre
                 better
                 choice
                 then
                 does
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 Nor
                 will
                 a
                 people
                 ever
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 advance
                 to
                 dignity
                 a
                 man
                 infamous
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 corrupt
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 Prince
                 may
                 easily
                 and
                 diverse
                 wayes
                 be
                 brought
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 a
                 people
                 begin
                 to
                 hate
                 some
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 many
                 ages
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 it
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 shall
                 serve
                 me
                 for
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 hundreds
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 electio
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 Consulls
                 and
                 Tribuns
                 ,
                 
                 never
                 made
                 foure
                 choices
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 had
                 cause
                 to
                 repent
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 hated
                 so
                 much
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 citizen
                 of
                 theirs
                 could
                 ever
                 so
                 farre
                 oblige
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 once
                 he
                 affected
                 the
                 Royalty
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 pardon
                 his
                 due
                 punishment
                 .
                 Moreover
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 cities
                 where
                 the
                 Principality
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 exceeding
                 great
                 increases
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 farre
                 greater
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 bin
                 made
                 under
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 did
                 after
                 the
                 banishment
                 of
                 her
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Athens
                 after
                 she
                 freed
                 her selfe
                 from
                 Pisistratue
                 ;
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 peoples
                 governments
                 are
                 better
                 then
                 Princes
                 .
                 Nor
                 will
                 we
                 agree
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 our
                 Historian
                 sayes
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 before
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 opposes
                 this
                 our
                 opinion
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 run
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 disorders
                 of
                 peoples
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 disorders
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 glorious
                 actions
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 also
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 people
                 farre
                 surmount
                 the
                 Princes
                 in
                 vertue
                 and
                 in
                 glory
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Princes
                 exceede
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 ordaining
                 of
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 in
                 framing
                 a
                 civill
                 government
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 statutes
                 and
                 new
                 institutions
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 maintenance
                 and
                 preservation
                 hereof
                 the
                 people
                 go
                 so
                 farre
                 beyond
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 founders
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 summe
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Princes
                 states
                 have
                 lasted
                 long
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 have
                 those
                 of
                 Republiques
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 have
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 regulated
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 list
                 ,
                 commits
                 divers
                 follies
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 can
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 seldome
                 give
                 great
                 proofes
                 of
                 their
                 wisdome
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 argument
                 be
                 touching
                 a
                 Prince
                 and
                 a
                 people
                 tied
                 
                 and
                 chained
                 to
                 their
                 lawes
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 more
                 vertue
                 in
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Prince
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 reasoning
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 loose
                 from
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 fewer
                 errours
                 will
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 greater
                 remedies
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 may
                 easily
                 have
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 perswade
                 with
                 a
                 licentious
                 and
                 tumultuous
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 reason
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 a
                 mischievous
                 Prince
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 speake
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 remedy
                 but
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 
                 Whereupon
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 guess
                 at
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 evill
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 words
                 are
                 of
                 Where
                 he
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 lappet
                 of
                 Sauls
                 garment
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   therefore
                
                 was
                 checkt
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 .
                 
                   And
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                
                 ,
                 140.
                 
                 Touch
                 not
                 mine
                 anointed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   doe
                   the
                   heathen
                   writers
                   any
                   thing
                   give
                   way
                   hereunto
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   Tacitus
                   sayes
                   ,
                
                 Ferenda
                 regum
                 ingenia
                 ,
                 neque
                 usui
                 crebras
                 mutationes
                 .
                 
                   Ann.
                   12.
                   and
                
                 Quomodo
                 sterilitatem
                 &
                 caetera
                 naturae
                 mala
                 ,
                 ita
                 luxum
                 vel
                 avaritiam
                 dominantium
                 tolerate
                 :
                 Vitia
                 erunt
                 donec
                 homines
                 ,
                 sed
                 neque
                 haec
                 continua
                 ,
                 &
                 meliorum
                 interventu
                 pensantur
                 .
                 
                   Hist
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   I
                   neede
                   not
                   alleadge
                   others
                   :
                   The
                   troubles
                   that
                   fell
                   upon
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   when
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   murder
                   their
                   Princes
                   ,
                   however
                   bad
                   ,
                   may
                   argue
                   their
                   part
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   when
                
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Otho
                 ,
                 Galba
                 ,
                 Vitellius
                 
                   successively
                   were
                   slaine
                
                 ,
                 Tacitus
                 
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   story
                   he
                   writ
                   
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   sayes
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                
                 Opus
                 plenum
                 magnis
                 casibus
                 ,
                 arroxpraelijs
                 ,
                 discors
                 seditioni
                 bus
                 ,
                 ipsa
                 etiam
                 pace
                 saevum
                 ,
                 Hist
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 
                   they
                   are
                   much
                   deceived
                   who
                   promise
                   themselves
                   quiet
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   a
                   Tyrants
                   death
                   :
                   for
                   as
                
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
                 said
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
                 never
                 change
                 them
                 without
                 great
                 combustions
                 ,
                 and
                 states
                 suffer
                 worser
                 michiefes
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 enduring
                 insolent
                 princes
                 .
                 
                   For
                   howbeit
                   both
                   particulars
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   publique
                   also
                   smarts
                   because
                   of
                   this
                   disorder
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   soule
                   and
                   bond
                   of
                   the
                   Republique
                   :
                
                 Rege
                 incolumi
                 mens
                 omnibus
                 una
                 est
                 ,
                 Amisso
                 rapere
                 fidem
                 ,
                 
                   sayes
                   the
                   Poet.
                   This
                   case
                   hath
                   bin
                   argued
                   by
                   diverse
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   onely
                   remedy
                   is
                   thus
                   concluded
                   on
                   .
                
                 The
                 treacle
                 of
                 this
                 venim
                 is
                 prayer
                 and
                 not
                 vengeance
                 :
                 the
                 people
                 oppressed
                 shal
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 heart
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 when
                 tyrannis'd
                 over
                 by
                 Pharaoh
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 cruelties
                 of
                 bad
                 Princes
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 chance
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 recourse
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 for
                 chastisement
                 sometimes
                 for
                 try
                 all
                 permits
                 them
                 .
                 force
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 peoples
                 evill
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Kings
                 requires
                 the
                 sword
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 medicines
                 mustbe
                 stronger
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 are
                 the
                 evills
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 people
                 is
                 risen
                 in
                 tumult
                 ,
                 the
                 follies
                 which
                 they
                 commit
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 perillous
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 such
                 feare
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 evill
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 befall
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 possible
                 some
                 Tyrant
                 may
                 grow
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 that
                 confusion
                 .
                 But
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 mischievous
                 Princes
                 the
                 contrary
                 happens
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 feare
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 evill
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 there
                 is
                 hope
                 ,
                 men
                 easily
                 perswading
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 evill
                 life
                 may
                 produce
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 see
                 
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 desperate
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 fall
                 .
                 The
                 multitudes
                 cruelties
                 are
                 exercis'd
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 feare
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 seize
                 upon
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Princes
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 feare
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 seeke
                 to
                 recover
                 their
                 owne
                 againe
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 opinion
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 growes
                 dayly
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 freely
                 speake
                 evill
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 without
                 feare
                 ,
                 even
                 while
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 government
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 speakes
                 not
                 evill
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 many
                 fears
                 and
                 jealousies
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 purpose
                 (
                 seeing
                 the
                 matter
                 drawes
                 me
                 to
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 argue
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 ,
                 what
                 Confederacies
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 best
                 trust
                 to
                 ,
                 either
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 a
                 Republique
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 with
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   Confederation
                   or
                   league
                   is
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   trusted
                   ,
                   either
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   with
                   a
                   Republique
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   with
                   a
                   Prince
                   .
                
              
               
                 BEcause
                 every
                 day
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Prince
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 Republique
                 with
                 another
                 make
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 joyne
                 friendship
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 also
                 confederacies
                 are
                 drawne
                 and
                 agreements
                 made
                 betweene
                 a
                 Republique
                 and
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 I
                 thinke
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 firmest
                 league
                 ,
                 whereof
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 make
                 surest
                 account
                 of
                 ;
                 either
                 of
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 Republique
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 And
                 examining
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 they
                 are
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 difference
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 accords
                 made
                 by
                 force
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 truly
                 kept
                 thee
                 neither
                 by
                 Prince
                 nor
                 commonwealth
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 thinke
                 that
                 when
                 feare
                 comes
                 upon
                 them
                 touching
                 their
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 perish
                 ,
                 will
                 breake
                 their
                 faith
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 requite
                 thee
                 with
                 unthankfulnesse
                 .
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 termed
                 the
                 taker
                 of
                 cities
                 ,
                 had
                 done
                 exceeding
                 much
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ;
                 it
                 chanc'd
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 routed
                 by
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 refuge
                 in
                 Athens
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 city
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 ingag'd
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 admitted
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 griev'd
                 him
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 souldiers
                 and
                 army
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 Pompey
                 when
                 his
                 army
                 was
                 routed
                 by
                 Caesar
                 in
                 Thessaly
                 ,
                 fled
                 into
                 Egypt
                 to
                 Ptolomy
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 bin
                 restor'd
                 by
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 we
                 see
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 occasions
                 :
                 yet
                 more
                 humanity
                 and
                 lesse
                 injury
                 was
                 us'd
                 by
                 the
                 Republique
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
                 Therefore
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 fear
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 shal
                 finde
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Commonwealth
                 or
                 Prince
                 who
                 to
                 keepe
                 their
                 faith
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 expect
                 while
                 they
                 ruine
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 proceed
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 chance
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 allied
                 to
                 some
                 powerfull
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 then
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 opportunity
                 to
                 defend
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 he
                 well
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 he
                 may
                 restore
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 having
                 taken
                 side
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 partisan
                 ,
                 he
                 thinkes
                 he
                 cannot
                 obtaine
                 a
                 faithfull
                 and
                 fair
                 accord
                 with
                 his
                 enemy
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 were
                 those
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 that
                 tooke
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 French.
                 And
                 for
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 was
                 Saguntum
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 which
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 ruin'd
                 tooke
                 part
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 Florence
                 for
                 siding
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 and
                 twelve
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 having
                 summ'd
                 up
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 danger
                 is
                 urgent
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 assurance
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Princes
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Republiques
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 intention
                 as
                 Princes
                 had
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 move
                 but
                 slowly
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 stay
                 longer
                 in
                 resolving
                 themselves
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Prince
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 longer
                 a
                 breaking
                 their
                 faith
                 then
                 he
                 .
                 Confederacies
                 are
                 broken
                 for
                 profit
                 ,
                 Wherein
                 Commonwealths
                 are
                 farre
                 stricter
                 in
                 their
                 observance
                 of
                 accords
                 ,
                 then
                 Princes
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 might
                 bring
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 where
                 even
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 gaine
                 a
                 Prince
                 hath
                 broken
                 his
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 exceeding
                 great
                 advantages
                 could
                 not
                 one
                 whit
                 move
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 party
                 Themistocles
                 propounded
                 to
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 in
                 an
                 oration
                 made
                 them
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 advise
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 country
                 should
                 gaine
                 much
                 advantage
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 them
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 tell
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 discovering
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 discovery
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Athenians
                 chose
                 Aristides
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 should
                 communicate
                 this
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 consult
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 whom
                 Themistocles
                 shew'd
                 how
                 the
                 whole
                 navall
                 army
                 of
                 all
                 Greece
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 under
                 their
                 protection
                 ,
                 though
                 intrusted
                 them
                 upon
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 by
                 the
                 ruine
                 thereof
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 Lords
                 of
                 all
                 Greece
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Aristides
                 told
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 Themistocles
                 advice
                 was
                 exceeding
                 profitable
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 dishonest
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 the
                 people
                 
                 wholly
                 resus'd
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 other
                 Princes
                 who
                 seeke
                 their
                 owne
                 gaine
                 rather
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 more
                 advantage
                 by
                 breaking
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 any
                 way
                 else
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 agreements
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 not
                 observance
                 of
                 some
                 particulars
                 therein
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 ordinary
                 matters
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 breake
                 upon
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 maine
                 points
                 .
                 Wherein
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 lesse
                 faulty
                 than
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 better
                 bee
                 trusted
                 than
                 they
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Consulship
                   and
                   every
                   other
                   Magistracie
                   in
                   Rome
                   was
                   given
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   age
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 appeares
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Story
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Consulship
                 came
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 it
                 upon
                 their
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 without
                 regard
                 of
                 yeares
                 or
                 bloud
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 respect
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 aimed
                 at
                 vertue
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 young
                 ,
                 or
                 old
                 .
                 Which
                 wee
                 perceive
                 by
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 
                   Valerius
                   Corvinus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 23.
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 was
                 made
                 Consul
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Valerius
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 sayd
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Consulship
                   was
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   vertuc
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 Which
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 advisedly
                 sayd
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 might
                 require
                 much
                 dispute
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 bloud
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 yeelded
                 to
                 upon
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 necessitie
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Rome
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 Citie
                 that
                 would
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 Rome
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwhere
                 is
                 sayd
                 :
                 for
                 toyle
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 labour
                 cannot
                 be
                 imposed
                 on
                 men
                 without
                 reward
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 their
                 hopes
                 of
                 obtaining
                 reward
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 danger
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 timely
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 Consulship
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 hope
                 were
                 they
                 a
                 while
                 fed
                 without
                 having
                 it
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 that
                 hope
                 served
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 performance
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Citie
                 that
                 imployes
                 not
                 their
                 people
                 in
                 any
                 glorious
                 action
                 may
                 treate
                 the
                 mafter
                 their
                 owne
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 argued
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 Rome
                 tooke
                 ,
                 must
                 make
                 this
                 distinction
                 .
                 And
                 grant
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 time
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reply
                 :
                 nay
                 rather
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 choosing
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 into
                 a
                 degree
                 which
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 (
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 choyce
                 )
                 that
                 some
                 very
                 worthy
                 and
                 noble
                 action
                 of
                 his
                 preferres
                 him
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 becomes
                 endowed
                 with
                 such
                 vertues
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 himself
                 famous
                 by
                 his
                 heroicke
                 actions
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 wrong
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Citie
                 might
                 not
                 serve
                 her selfe
                 of
                 him
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 off
                 to
                 expect
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 vigour
                 and
                 quicknesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 were
                 grown
                 old
                 and
                 dull
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 his
                 country
                 might
                 have
                 made
                 good
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 did
                 of
                 
                   Valerius
                   Corvinus
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 and
                 Pompey
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 triumphed
                 very
                 young
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOKE
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 PREFACE
                 .
              
               
                 MEN
                 do
                 alwaies
                 commend
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 alwaies
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 blame
                 the
                 present
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 part
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 celebrate
                 not
                 onely
                 those
                 ages
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 memory
                 writers
                 have
                 lest
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 being
                 old
                 ,
                 they
                 remember
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 their
                 opinion
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 commonly
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 the
                 reasons
                 that
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 this
                 error
                 ,
                 are
                 divers
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 old
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 not
                 wholly
                 known
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 thoi●
                 actions
                 most
                 commonly
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 conceal'd
                 that
                 would
                 bring
                 any
                 infamy
                 upon
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 advances
                 their
                 credit
                 &
                 glory
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 magnificence
                 .
                 For
                 most
                 writers
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 follow
                 the
                 conquerors
                 fortune
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 victories
                 glorious
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 augment
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 vertuously
                 done
                 
                 but
                 they
                 so
                 illustrate
                 their
                 enomies
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 afterwards
                 born
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 countreys
                 ,
                 either
                 conquering
                 or
                 conquered
                 ,
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 admire
                 those
                 men
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 are
                 forc'd
                 exceedingly
                 to
                 praise
                 and
                 love
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 men
                 hating
                 things
                 either
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 or
                 envic
                 ,
                 two
                 very
                 powerfull
                 causes
                 of
                 hatred
                 are
                 quite
                 spent
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 passed
                 ,
                 being
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 hurt
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 give
                 occasion
                 of
                 envic
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 part
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 through
                 knowledge
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 tittle
                 thereof
                 being
                 conceal'd
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 in
                 them
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 worthy
                 dislike
                 ,
                 hereupon
                 we
                 are
                 compell'd
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 much
                 Inferior
                 to
                 matters
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 although
                 that
                 in
                 truth
                 the
                 present
                 deserve
                 far
                 more
                 glory
                 and
                 reputation
                 :
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 arguing
                 touching
                 the
                 arts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 brought
                 to
                 such
                 perfection
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 times
                 cannot
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 add
                 but
                 little
                 more
                 glory
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 speaking
                 of
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 means
                 lives
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 proofes
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 evident
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 custome
                 above
                 written
                 of
                 praising
                 and
                 blaming
                 is
                 sometimes
                 false
                 and
                 sometimes
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 sometimes
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 light
                 upon
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 humane
                 things
                 are
                 continually
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 rise
                 or
                 fall
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 civil
                 government
                 of
                 a
                 city
                 or
                 countrey
                 so
                 ordain'd
                 by
                 some
                 rare
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 even
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 mends
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 amplified
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 then
                 borne
                 in
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 commends
                 more
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 than
                 
                 those
                 moderne
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 deceiv'd
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 errour
                 proceeds
                 from
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 bin
                 formerly
                 sayd
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 afterwards
                 born
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 or
                 countrie
                 ,
                 whose
                 dayes
                 are
                 onely
                 during
                 their
                 decline
                 from
                 their
                 excellence
                 ,
                 then
                 erre
                 nor
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 devising
                 with
                 my selfe
                 whence
                 these
                 things
                 proceed
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 continued
                 alwayes
                 in
                 one
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 i●
                 hath
                 beene
                 alwayes
                 as
                 much
                 good
                 as
                 evill
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 that
                 good
                 and
                 evill
                 does
                 change
                 from
                 country
                 to
                 country
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appeares
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 discover'd
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 those
                 ancient
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 which
                 alter'd
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 change
                 of
                 manners
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 world
                 continued
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 onely
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 it
                 first
                 had
                 plac'd
                 its
                 vertue
                 in
                 Assiria
                 ,
                 it
                 afterwards
                 remov'd
                 it
                 into
                 Media
                 ,
                 then
                 into
                 persia
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 Italie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 after
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 there
                 succeeded
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 lasted
                 ,
                 nor
                 where
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 retired
                 all
                 its
                 vertue
                 together
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 spread
                 abroad
                 into
                 severall
                 Nations
                 ,
                 where
                 men
                 behav'd
                 themselves
                 very
                 bravely
                 and
                 valouroufly
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Soldan
                 ;
                 so
                 now
                 adayes
                 in
                 Germanie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Saracin
                 sect
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 great
                 exploits
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 themselves
                 masters
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Easterne
                 Empire
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 Provinces
                 then
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Romanes
                 were
                 ruined
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 sects
                 hath
                 that
                 vertue
                 resided
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 indeed
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 wished
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 othersome
                 worthily
                 commended
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 
                 borne
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 praises
                 the
                 times
                 past
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 deceived
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 in
                 Italy
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 become
                 either
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 a
                 Tramontan
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 a
                 Turk
                 ,
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 blame
                 the
                 times
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 commend
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 for
                 therein
                 were
                 many
                 things
                 made
                 them
                 marvail
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 can
                 recover
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 extream
                 misery
                 ,
                 infamy
                 ,
                 and
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 observance
                 either
                 of
                 Religion
                 or
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 warlike
                 discipline
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 wholly
                 bespotted
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 filthiness
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 detestable
                 are
                 these
                 vices
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 greatest
                 ,
                 who
                 sitting
                 in
                 their
                 Tribunals
                 command
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 ador'd
                 .
                 But
                 returning
                 to
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 mens
                 understandings
                 are
                 corrupted
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 touching
                 which
                 age
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 antiquitie
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 exact
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 corrupted
                 in
                 old
                 men
                 touching
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 having
                 known
                 and
                 seen
                 equally
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 Which
                 thing
                 would
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 men
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 continued
                 still
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 desires
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 altering
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 change
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 seem
                 so
                 to
                 men
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 other
                 desires
                 ,
                 other
                 delights
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 considerations
                 in
                 their
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 mens
                 bodies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 grow
                 old
                 ,
                 decaying
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 judgements
                 and
                 understandings
                 
                 increasing
                 ,
                 as
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 youths
                 they
                 thought
                 supportable
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 becomes
                 afterwards
                 to
                 them
                 growing
                 old
                 intollerable
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 these
                 men
                 ought
                 herein
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 fault
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 judgements
                 ,
                 they
                 blame
                 the
                 times
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 man
                 being
                 insatiable
                 (
                 because
                 of
                 nature
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 desire
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 fortune
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 limited
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 attain
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 )
                 there
                 arises
                 thence
                 a
                 dislike
                 in
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 loathing
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 injoy
                 which
                 causes
                 them
                 to
                 blame
                 the
                 times
                 present
                 and
                 commend
                 those
                 pass'd
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 motives
                 grounded
                 upon
                 reason
                 to
                 incite
                 them
                 thereto
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 whether
                 I
                 shall
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 deceiv'd
                 ;
                 if
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 these
                 discourses
                 of
                 mine
                 I
                 shall
                 praise
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 blame
                 our
                 own
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 if
                 the
                 vertue
                 that
                 then
                 reign'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vice
                 that
                 now
                 reigns
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 more
                 clear
                 than
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 speak
                 so
                 freely
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 I
                 should
                 incur
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 that
                 error
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 blam'd
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 matter
                 being
                 so
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 sees
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 with
                 boldness
                 speak
                 that
                 plainly
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 of
                 those
                 &
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 those
                 young
                 men
                 who
                 shall
                 chance
                 to
                 read
                 these
                 my
                 writings
                 ,
                 may
                 avoyd
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 their
                 minds
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 these
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 fortune
                 shall
                 give
                 them
                 occasion
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 reach
                 unto
                 others
                 that
                 good
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 bin
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 thy self
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 many
                 
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 understand
                 hereof
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 heavens
                 shall
                 more
                 favor
                 ,
                 may
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 practice
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 book
                 of
                 discourses
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 deliberations
                 ,
                 touching
                 their
                 affairs
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 treat
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 enlargement
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   contributed
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   in
                   the
                   conquest
                   of
                   their
                   Empire
                   ,
                   either
                   their
                   virtue
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   fortune
                   .
                
              
               
                 MAny
                 have
                 bin
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 is
                 Plutarch
                 a
                 great
                 Writer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 more
                 favor'd
                 by
                 fortune
                 ,
                 than
                 assisted
                 by
                 their
                 vertues
                 ,
                 in
                 gaining
                 their
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 other
                 reasons
                 which
                 he
                 alleadges
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 all
                 their
                 victories
                 from
                 fortune
                 ,
                 having
                 consecrated
                 more
                 Temples
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 god
                 .
                 And
                 Livie
                 seems
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 this
                 opinion
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 seldome
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 any
                 Roman
                 speaking
                 where
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 joynes
                 fortune
                 therewith
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 yield
                 in
                 any
                 termes
                 ,
                 nor
                 think
                 I
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 maintain'd
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 never
                 any
                 Republique
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 Progress
                 that
                 Rome
                 made
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 never
                 hath
                 any
                 Republique
                 bin
                 so
                 order'd
                 to
                 make
                 its
                 advantage
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 was
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 their
                 armies
                 gain'd
                 them
                 their
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 order
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 their
                 own
                 mannor
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 their
                 first
                 founder
                 likewise
                 devised
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 keep
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 in
                 several
                 discourses
                 shall
                 be
                 declar'd
                 .
                 That
                 two
                 strong
                 wars
                 never
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 met
                 together
                 to
                 shake
                 their
                 state
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Romes
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 valor
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 wars
                 with
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 til
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 beaten
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 undertake
                 a
                 war
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 war'd
                 they
                 with
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 til
                 they
                 had
                 first
                 subdued
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 weakned
                 the
                 Samnices
                 with
                 many
                 routes
                 :
                 whereof
                 if
                 two
                 entire
                 powers
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 fresh
                 )
                 had
                 joyned
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 easily
                 conjecture
                 that
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Republique
                 would
                 have
                 followed
                 thereupon
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 this
                 thing
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 it
                 never
                 befell
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 two
                 strong
                 wars
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 luckily
                 it
                 proov'd
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 began
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 began
                 ,
                 Which
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 ,
                 by
                 viewing
                 their
                 wars
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 followed
                 in
                 order
                 :
                 for
                 letting
                 alone
                 those
                 wars
                 which
                 they
                 made
                 before
                 Rome
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 whilest
                 they
                 fought
                 with
                 the
                 Aequi
                 and
                 the
                 Volsci
                 ,
                 never
                 (
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 these
                 people
                 were
                 of
                 any
                 considerable
                 power
                 )
                 did
                 any
                 other
                 people
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 they
                 being
                 conquer'd
                 ,
                 the
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 began
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 before
                 the
                 finishing
                 of
                 this
                 war
                 the
                 Latins
                 Rebel'd
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 rebellion
                 followed
                 ,
                 the
                 Samnites
                 were
                 in
                 league
                 with
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 army
                 help'd
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 bring
                 down
                 the
                 Latins
                 pride
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 subdued
                 ,
                 the
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Samnites
                 again
                 was
                 reviv'd
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 forces
                 being
                 broken
                 by
                 divers
                 defeats
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 arose
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 was
                 quieted
                 ,
                 the
                 Samni
                 es
                 began
                 anew
                 to
                 stir
                 ,
                 upon
                 Pyrrhus
                 has
                 passage
                 into
                 Italy
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 defeated
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 back
                 into
                 Greece
                 ,
                 then
                 first
                 was
                 kindled
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 Carthaginian
                 wars
                 :
                 nor
                 was
                 that
                 quenched
                 til
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 beyond
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 conspired
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 between
                 Pobolonia
                 and
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 where
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 tower
                 at
                 Saint
                 Vincenti
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 vanquish'd
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 slaughter
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 20
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 war
                 of
                 much
                 importance
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 quarrel
                 with
                 any
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Ligurians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 those
                 French
                 that
                 werein
                 Lombardie
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 continued
                 ,
                 til
                 the
                 second
                 Carrhaginian
                 war
                 begin
                 ;
                 Which
                 troubled
                 Italie
                 for
                 16
                 years
                 space
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 with
                 great
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Macedon
                 sprung
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 of
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 that
                 of
                 Asia
                 took
                 their
                 turns
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 victorie
                 ,
                 there
                 remained
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 neither
                 Prince
                 nor
                 Republique
                 that
                 either
                 by
                 themselves
                 or
                 altogether
                 could
                 oppose
                 the
                 Roman
                 Forces
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 that
                 last
                 victory
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 considers
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 these
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 mingled
                 with
                 their
                 fortune
                 much
                 valour
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 examines
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 such
                 fortune
                 ,
                 shall
                 easily
                 discover
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 a
                 people
                 have
                 gained
                 such
                 a
                 reputation
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 prince
                 
                 nor
                 people
                 bordering
                 upon
                 him
                 dares
                 by
                 himself
                 assault
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 alwaies
                 so
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 will
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 unless
                 forc'd
                 thereto
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 Princes
                 choyce
                 ,
                 to
                 war
                 with
                 which
                 of
                 his
                 neighbors
                 he
                 shall
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 with
                 little
                 pains
                 to
                 quiet
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 partly
                 beguil'd
                 by
                 some
                 devices
                 he
                 shall
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 lull
                 them
                 asleep
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 kept
                 from
                 stirring
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 other
                 powerfull
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 dealing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 error
                 they
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 til
                 the
                 fire
                 comes
                 close
                 to
                 their
                 doors
                 :
                 which
                 then
                 being
                 come
                 so
                 near
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 extinguish
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 own
                 armes
                 ,
                 which
                 suffice
                 nor
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 being
                 now
                 grown
                 exceeding
                 mighty
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 pass
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Samnites
                 stood
                 still
                 and
                 look'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 overcame
                 the
                 Volsci
                 and
                 the
                 Aequi
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 tedious
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 satisfie
                 my self
                 with
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 and
                 estimation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Romans
                 war'd
                 with
                 the
                 Samnites
                 and
                 Tuscans
                 :
                 for
                 even
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 Masters
                 of
                 all
                 Affrica
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 Sardinia
                 and
                 Scicily
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 that
                 their
                 forces
                 were
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Romes
                 confines
                 ,
                 never
                 thought
                 of
                 assaulting
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 giving
                 succours
                 to
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 and
                 Tuscans
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Romans
                 increase
                 had
                 bin
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 advantage
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 confederacy
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 seeking
                 their
                 friendship
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 perceive
                 their
                 error
                 committed
                 ,
                 til
                 the
                 Romans
                 having
                 subdued
                 
                 all
                 those
                 peoples
                 that
                 lay
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Scicily
                 and
                 Spain
                 .
                 The
                 self-same
                 befell
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 that
                 hapned
                 to
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 and
                 Antiochus
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 beleeved
                 (
                 while
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 busy
                 with
                 another
                 )
                 that
                 that
                 other
                 might
                 chance
                 to
                 vanquish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 time
                 enough
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 peace
                 or
                 war
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 fortune
                 herein
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 ,
                 all
                 Princes
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 proceeded
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 of
                 equal
                 valour
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 unfit
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 course
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 held
                 in
                 their
                 entryes
                 into
                 other
                 Princes
                 countreys
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 inour
                 treaty
                 of
                 Principallities
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 discoursed
                 thereupon
                 at
                 laege
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 say
                 this
                 in
                 bries
                 ,
                 they
                 alwaies
                 did
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 some
                 friends
                 in
                 the
                 Countreys
                 they
                 came
                 newly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ,
                 who
                 served
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 ladder
                 to
                 climb
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 gate
                 to
                 enter
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 tye
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Capuans
                 they
                 enterd
                 into
                 Samnium
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Camertins
                 into
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Mamertins
                 into
                 Scicly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Saguntins
                 into
                 Spain
                 ,
                 by
                 Mafinissa
                 into
                 Affrica
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ae
                 olians
                 into
                 Greece
                 ,
                 by
                 Eumenes
                 and
                 other
                 Princes
                 into
                 Asia
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Masilians
                 and
                 the
                 Heduans
                 into
                 France
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 never
                 fail'd
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 supports
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 facilitate
                 their
                 undertakings
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 inlargement
                 of
                 their
                 dominions
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 maintaining
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 those
                 people
                 that
                 shall
                 observe
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 themselves
                 in
                 less
                 want
                 of
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 
                 who
                 neglect
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 know
                 of
                 what
                 avail
                 our
                 vertue
                 was
                 beyond
                 their
                 for
                 une
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 their
                 Empire
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 treat
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 those
                 people
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 obstinacy
                 they
                 defended
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   people
                   the
                   Romans
                   had
                   to
                   make
                   war
                   withall
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   obstinately
                   they
                   fought
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   their
                   liberty
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOthing
                 made
                 it
                 more
                 painfull
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 vanquish
                 their
                 neighbors
                 near
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 some
                 other
                 Countreys
                 further
                 off
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 affection
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 many
                 people
                 did
                 bear
                 to
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 obstinately
                 defended
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 bin
                 subdu'd
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 excessive
                 valour
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 what
                 dangers
                 they
                 expos'd
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 as
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 revenges
                 they
                 took
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 likewise
                 what
                 dammages
                 peoples
                 and
                 cities
                 receive
                 by
                 servitude
                 And
                 whereas
                 now
                 adayes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 onely
                 one
                 Countrey
                 that
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 free
                 Cities
                 in
                 her
                 :
                 in
                 ancient-times
                 people
                 liv'd
                 very
                 free
                 in
                 all
                 countreys
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 whereof
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 we
                 speak
                 ,
                 in
                 Italy
                 from
                 the
                 Alpes
                 (
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 partition
                 between
                 Tuscany
                 and
                 Lombardy
                 )
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 free
                 peoples
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Italy
                 :
                 nor
                 does
                 any
                 man
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 King
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 
                 that
                 raign'd
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Porsena
                 King
                 of
                 Tuscany
                 ;
                 whose
                 race
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 history
                 leaves
                 us
                 no
                 memory
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 plainly
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Romans
                 went
                 to
                 incamp
                 before
                 Vejum
                 ,
                 Tuscany
                 was
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 absolutely
                 injoy'd
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 so
                 much
                 hated
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Vejum
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 King
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 ask'd
                 aid
                 of
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 resolv'd
                 after
                 many
                 deliberations
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 none
                 whiles
                 they
                 liv'd
                 under
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 judging
                 it
                 not
                 right
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 countrey
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 themselves
                 had
                 subjected
                 it
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easy
                 thing
                 to
                 gue●s
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 people
                 take
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 to
                 their
                 liberty
                 :
                 because
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 cities
                 have
                 never
                 bin
                 much
                 amplified
                 neither
                 in
                 domition
                 nor
                 riches
                 ,
                 unless
                 only
                 during
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 unto
                 what
                 greatness
                 Athens
                 attained
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 freed
                 her self
                 from
                 Pisistratus
                 his
                 tyranny
                 :
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 strange
                 to
                 think
                 unto
                 what
                 greatness
                 Rome
                 attained
                 after
                 she
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 from
                 her
                 Kings
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 thereof
                 is
                 easy
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 mans
                 particular
                 go●●
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 amplifies
                 the
                 city
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 question
                 this
                 common
                 good
                 is
                 not
                 regarded
                 but
                 in
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 whatsoever
                 makes
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 turns
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 private
                 mans
                 loss
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 said
                 good
                 concerns
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 alwaies
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 forward
                 ,
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 those
                 few
                 that
                 suffer
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 falls
                 our
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 prince
                 ;
                 
                 where
                 ,
                 most
                 commonly
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 for
                 him
                 endammages
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 for
                 the
                 city
                 hurts
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 suddenly
                 where
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 
                 growes
                 upon
                 a
                 free
                 state
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 ill
                 that
                 can
                 thence
                 result
                 to
                 those
                 cities
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 nor
                 increase
                 more
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 wealth
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 backward
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 hap
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Tyranc
                 should
                 proove
                 valorous
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 courage
                 and
                 prowess
                 should
                 inlarge
                 his
                 dominions
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 thence
                 no
                 profit
                 arise
                 to
                 the
                 Republique
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 cannot
                 advance
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 citizens
                 that
                 are
                 brave
                 and
                 worthy
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 he
                 tyrannizes
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 desires
                 to
                 give
                 himself
                 some
                 jeulousy
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 he
                 yet
                 subject
                 or
                 make
                 tributary
                 the
                 cities
                 that
                 he
                 conquers
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 city
                 which
                 he
                 tyrannizes
                 over
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 advantage
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 powerfull
                 ;
                 it
                 rather
                 makes
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 
                 the
                 state
                 disjoyn'd
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 town
                 and
                 province
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 conquests
                 ,
                 he
                 onely
                 reaps
                 he
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 countrey
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 hat
                 would
                 see
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 read
                 Xenophon
                 in
                 his
                 treaty
                 of
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 marval
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 peoples
                 of
                 old
                 did
                 so
                 extreamly
                 harc
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 and
                 lov'd
                 the
                 free
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 liberty
                 was
                 in
                 such
                 request
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 when
                 Hieronymus
                 ,
                 nephew
                 of
                 Hiero
                 the
                 Siracusan
                 ,
                 was
                 slain
                 in
                 Siracusa
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 news
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 tumult
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 their
                 armes
                 in
                 hand
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 slew
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 perceiv'd
                 that
                 in
                 Siracusa
                 all
                 cried
                 out
                 liberty
                 ,
                 allured
                 with
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 appeas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 aside
                 their
                 anger
                 conceiv'd
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 kil'd
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 &
                 advis'd
                 together
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 ordain'd
                 in
                 that
                 city
                 a
                 free
                 government
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvail
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 take
                 extraordinary
                 revenge
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 Touching
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 relate
                 onely
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 fell
                 out
                 in
                 Corcira
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Greece
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Peloponnesian
                 wat
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 province
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 factions
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Spartans
                 ;
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 many
                 cities
                 which
                 were
                 divided
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 follow'd
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 the
                 Spartans
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 of
                 Athens
                 ;
                 it
                 happening
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 city
                 the
                 Nobility
                 prevail'd
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 their
                 liberty
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Athenians
                 took
                 heare
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 shut
                 
                 them
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 prison
                 capable
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 drew
                 them
                 out
                 by
                 eight
                 and
                 by
                 ten
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 banish
                 them
                 into
                 severall
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 after
                 a
                 cruell
                 manner
                 .
                 Whereof
                 they
                 that
                 remain'd
                 having
                 some
                 notice
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lay
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 this
                 shamefull
                 death
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 arm'd
                 with
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 get
                 ,
                 and
                 fighting
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 sought
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 they
                 defende'd
                 the
                 passage
                 into
                 the
                 prison
                 :
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 running
                 together
                 uncovered
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 ruines
                 thereof
                 overwhelm'd
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 follow'd
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 province
                 many
                 such
                 other
                 horrible
                 chances
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 pursue
                 more
                 agerly
                 the
                 revenge
                 of
                 a
                 liberty
                 once
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 actually
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 onely
                 contriv'd
                 in
                 the
                 intention
                 to
                 be
                 pluck'd
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Weighing
                 then
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 arise
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 old
                 people
                 esteem'd
                 more
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 then
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 which
                 makes
                 men
                 lesse
                 valiant
                 now
                 adayes
                 then
                 formerly
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 thinke
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 our
                 education
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 Religion
                 having
                 shew'd
                 
                 us
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 ,
                 causes
                 us
                 lesse
                 to
                 make
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 esteeming
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 placing
                 therein
                 their
                 greatest
                 good
                 ,
                 became
                 braver
                 in
                 their
                 actions
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 consider'd
                 from
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 orders
                 ,
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 magnificence
                 of
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 the
                 poorenesse
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 where
                 indeede
                 the
                 pompe
                 is
                 more
                 delicate
                 then
                 magnificke
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 any
                 action
                 of
                 bravery
                 or
                 fiercenesse
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 also
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 want
                 of
                 pompe
                 and
                 magnificence
                 in
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 thereunto
                 was
                 added
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 and
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 slaying
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 beasts
                 ;
                 The
                 sight
                 of
                 which
                 being
                 terrible
                 made
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 disposition
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 Religion
                 did
                 not
                 beatificate
                 but
                 onely
                 men
                 fraught
                 with
                 worldly
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Commanders
                 of
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 nations
                 .
                 Our
                 Religion
                 hath
                 rather
                 glorified
                 humble
                 and
                 contemplative
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 action
                 .
                 Moreover
                 it
                 hath
                 plac'd
                 the
                 chiefe
                 good
                 in
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 rejecting
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 worldly
                 things
                 .
                 That
                 other
                 imagin'd
                 the
                 chiefe
                 happinesse
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 strength
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 exceeding
                 valiant
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 our
                 Religion
                 requires
                 valour
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 a
                 strong
                 sufferance
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 strong
                 action
                 .
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 become
                 feeble
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 it
                 in
                 prey
                 to
                 wicked
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 securely
                 rule
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 obtaine
                 paradise
                 ,
                 think
                 rather
                 of
                 suffering
                 their
                 wrongs
                 ,
                 then
                 revenging
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 growne
                 effeminate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heavens
                 disarm'd
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeds
                 without
                 doubt
                 from
                 the
                 cowardise
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 given
                 an
                 interpretation
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 lazy
                 and
                 idle
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 vertue
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 allowes
                 the
                 advancement
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 ones
                 country
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 wills
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 love
                 and
                 honour
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prepare
                 our selves
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 kindes
                 of
                 educations
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 interpretations
                 ,
                 cause
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 Republiques
                 now
                 adayes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 Nor
                 by
                 consequence
                 do
                 we
                 see
                 among
                 people
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 to
                 liberty
                 as
                 formerly
                 :
                 although
                 I
                 beleeve
                 rather
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 with
                 its
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 extinguish'd
                 all
                 the
                 Republiques
                 and
                 free
                 governments
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 afterwards
                 that
                 Empire
                 was
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 the
                 cities
                 againe
                 be
                 restor'd
                 ,
                 and
                 anew
                 order'd
                 in
                 a
                 civill
                 government
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 very
                 few
                 places
                 of
                 that
                 Empire
                 .
                 Yet
                 howsoever
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 every
                 little
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 very
                 strongly
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 obstinate
                 to
                 
                 defend
                 their
                 liberties
                 ;
                 which
                 shewes
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 without
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 rare
                 valour
                 had
                 never
                 made
                 conquest
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 some
                 member
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Samnires
                 shall
                 s●ffice
                 me
                 :
                 who
                 (
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 admirable
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 avowes
                 it
                 )
                 were
                 so
                 powerfull
                 and
                 warlike
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Papirius
                   Cursor
                
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Papirius
                 ,
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 forty
                 six
                 yeares
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 routes
                 ,
                 destruction
                 of
                 their
                 townes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 slaughters
                 made
                 in
                 their
                 country
                 :
                 especially
                 considering
                 the
                 country
                 then
                 ,
                 where
                 so
                 many
                 cities
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 almost
                 not
                 inhabited
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 insuperable
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 bin
                 assaulted
                 by
                 a
                 Roman
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easy
                 thing
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 whence
                 that
                 order
                 and
                 this
                 disorder
                 arise
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 free
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 slavery
                 now
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 countries
                 and
                 provinces
                 which
                 live
                 free
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 make
                 exceeding
                 large
                 progresses
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 people
                 more
                 numerous
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 marriages
                 are
                 more
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 desir'd
                 by
                 men
                 :
                 being
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 willingly
                 begets
                 those
                 children
                 which
                 he
                 beleeves
                 he
                 can
                 bring
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 nourish
                 ,
                 without
                 doubting
                 their
                 patrimony
                 will
                 be
                 ravish'd
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 knowes
                 they
                 are
                 borne
                 free
                 and
                 not
                 slaves
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 their
                 vertue
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 Princes
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 riches
                 likewise
                 increase
                 there
                 in
                 greater
                 measure
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 cultivation
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 gotten
                 by
                 the
                 trades
                 of
                 handicraftsmen
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 more
                 provident
                 in
                 
                 gaining
                 and
                 multiplying
                 of
                 those
                 goods
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 ,
                 he
                 beleeves
                 he
                 shall
                 peaceably
                 injoy
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 even
                 contend
                 who
                 shall
                 more
                 advance
                 the
                 private
                 and
                 publique
                 good
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 increase
                 exceedingly
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 hereof
                 followes
                 in
                 al
                 those
                 countries
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 servitude
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 faile
                 they
                 of
                 their
                 accustomed
                 good
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 their
                 servitude
                 is
                 harder
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 all
                 hard
                 servitudes
                 ,
                 none
                 exceeds
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 free
                 Republique
                 ,
                 because
                 ordinarily
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 longest
                 continuance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 least
                 hopes
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 being
                 deliver'd
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 a
                 second
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Republique
                 is
                 to
                 enfeeble
                 and
                 weaken
                 all
                 other
                 bodies
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 augment
                 her
                 owne
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 brings
                 thee
                 under
                 his
                 rule
                 does
                 not
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 some
                 Barbarian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 a
                 ruiner
                 of
                 countries
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 destroyer
                 of
                 all
                 civill
                 societyes
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 easterne
                 Princes
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 bin
                 instructed
                 in
                 humane
                 customes
                 and
                 the
                 arts
                 ordinary
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 most
                 commonly
                 affect
                 equality
                 in
                 the
                 cities
                 they
                 have
                 subdued
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 still
                 possesse
                 all
                 their
                 arts
                 and
                 ancient
                 customes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 increase
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 liberty
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 not
                 to
                 wracke
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 thraldome
                 into
                 which
                 cities
                 fall
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 serve
                 a
                 stranger
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 enough
                 of
                 subjection
                 to
                 a
                 native
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 then
                 considers
                 well
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 much
                 marvaile
                 at
                 the
                 power
                 which
                 the
                 Samnites
                 had
                 being
                 free
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 their
                 weakenesse
                 into
                 which
                 afterwards
                 they
                 fell
                 by
                 servitude
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 gives
                 us
                 good
                 testimony
                 thereof
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 Hanniballs
                 
                 warres
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Samintes
                 being
                 oppressed
                 by
                 one
                 Legion
                 of
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Nola
                 ,
                 sent
                 Ambassadours
                 to
                 Hanniball
                 to
                 intreat
                 him
                 for
                 succours
                 ;
                 whose
                 speeches
                 were
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 warr'd
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 serving
                 themselves
                 onely
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 souldiers
                 and
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 many
                 times
                 withstood
                 two
                 Consular
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 much
                 a
                 doe
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 from
                 one
                 small
                 Roman
                 legion
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Nol●●
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Rome
                   became
                   a
                   great
                   citie
                   ,
                   by
                   ruining
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   near
                   neighbours
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   admitting
                   strangers
                   without
                   difficulty
                   to
                   share
                   in
                   her
                   dignisies
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ALL
                   this
                   while
                   Rome
                   wax'd
                   great
                   upon
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   ruines
                   of
                   Alba.
                
                 Those
                 that
                 intend
                 a
                 city
                 should
                 farre
                 inlarge
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 her
                 domnions
                 ,
                 ought
                 withall
                 indeavour
                 provide
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 be
                 well
                 fraught
                 with
                 inhabitants
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 grow
                 great
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 love
                 or
                 by
                 force
                 :
                 by
                 love
                 holding
                 the
                 wayes
                 open
                 and
                 secure
                 to
                 strangers
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 might
                 come
                 willingly
                 to
                 inhabit
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 force
                 ruining
                 and
                 defacing
                 the
                 neighbour
                 cities
                 and
                 sending
                 out
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 thereof
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 thine
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 was
                 punctually
                 observ'd
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 timeof
                 the
                 sixth
                 King
                 in
                 Rome
                 there
                 dwelt
                 80
                 
                 thousand
                 men
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 armes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Romans
                 meant
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 like
                 the
                 good
                 husbandman
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 plant
                 grow
                 big
                 ,
                 and
                 fructify
                 ,
                 and
                 ripen
                 well
                 its
                 fruits
                 ,
                 cuts
                 off
                 the
                 firstsprouts
                 it
                 thrusts
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 vertue
                 thereof
                 remaining
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 the
                 plant
                 ,
                 may
                 shortly
                 after
                 bring
                 forth
                 others
                 more
                 lively
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 course
                 held
                 was
                 necessary
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 founding
                 and
                 inlarging
                 of
                 an
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Sparta
                 and
                 Athens
                 shewes
                 us
                 plaine
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 both
                 very
                 warlike
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 and
                 furnished
                 with
                 excellent
                 lawes
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 never
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empires
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 indeed
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 tumultuary
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 ordered
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 whereof
                 can
                 be
                 alleadged
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 For
                 Rome
                 having
                 inlarged
                 by
                 those
                 two
                 wayes
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 her
                 city
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 armes
                 six
                 hundred
                 and
                 80
                 thousand
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Sparta
                 and
                 Athens
                 never
                 exceeded
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 men
                 .
                 Which
                 proceeded
                 not
                 from
                 that
                 the
                 scituation
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 more
                 bountifull
                 then
                 theirs
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 course
                 they
                 tooke
                 :
                 for
                 Licurgus
                 founder
                 of
                 the
                 Spartan
                 Republique
                 considering
                 that
                 nothing
                 could
                 soone
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 lawes
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 commixtion
                 of
                 new
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 did
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 hinder
                 strangers
                 from
                 living
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 neither
                 joyne
                 matrimonies
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 admit
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 civill
                 government
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 ordinary
                 occasions
                 of
                 accord
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 He
                 ordained
                 likewise
                 that
                 leather
                 money
                 should
                 passe
                 currant
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 every
                 one
                 the
                 defire
                 to
                 come
                 thither
                 and
                 bring
                 any
                 merchandise
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 art
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 citie
                 could
                 never
                 grow
                 big
                 by
                 multiplying
                 her
                 inhabitants
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 imitate
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 possible
                 ,
                 nor
                 naturall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 slender
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 should
                 beare
                 a
                 grosse
                 bough
                 ;
                 therefore
                 a
                 smal
                 Republique
                 cannot
                 hold
                 cities
                 nor
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 greater
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 then
                 she
                 her selfe
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 perchance
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 she
                 layes
                 hold
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 befalls
                 her
                 as
                 it
                 does
                 that
                 tree
                 the
                 boughs
                 whereof
                 are
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 sustaining
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 ,
                 with
                 every
                 small
                 b'ast
                 it
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 happen'd
                 to
                 Sparta
                 :
                 which
                 having
                 seized
                 on
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 Greece
                 ,
                 Thebes
                 no
                 sooner
                 rebell'd
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 cities
                 likewise
                 fell
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remain'd
                 as
                 the
                 dead
                 trunk
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 without
                 branches
                 :
                 which
                 could
                 never
                 befall
                 Rome
                 ,
                 having
                 her
                 body
                 and
                 stocke
                 so
                 huge
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 force
                 with
                 ease
                 to
                 support
                 any
                 bough
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 This
                 manner
                 then
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 others
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 speake
                 of
                 ,
                 made
                 Rome
                 exceeding
                 great
                 and
                 powerfull
                 .
                 Which
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 shewes
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   this
                   while
                   Rome
                
                 
                 
                   wax'd
                   great
                   upon
                   the
                   ruines
                   of
                   Alba
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Republiques
                   have
                   taken
                   three
                   particular
                   courses
                   ,
                   to
                   amplifie
                   and
                   inlarge
                   their
                   states
                   .
                
              
               
                 HE
                 that
                 hath
                 read
                 the
                 ancient
                 histories
                 with
                 observation
                 ,
                 findes
                 that
                 Commonwealths
                 have
                 three
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 to
                 amplify
                 their
                 states
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 hath
                 bin
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 ancient
                 Tuscans
                 followed
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 many
                 Republiques
                 together
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 
                 one
                 is
                 preserred
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 authority
                 nor
                 in
                 dignity
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 other
                 cities
                 partakers
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 gains
                 ;
                 just
                 as
                 now
                 adayes
                 the
                 Swisses
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 formerly
                 in
                 Greece
                 the
                 Achaeans
                 and
                 Etolians
                 were
                 wont
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 much
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 inlarge
                 my self
                 in
                 giving
                 notice
                 of
                 them
                 par
                 ieularly
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 any
                 great
                 power
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 were
                 very
                 mighty
                 both
                 by
                 sea
                 and
                 by
                 land
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 particular
                 history
                 that
                 touches
                 their
                 affairs
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 some
                 small
                 remembrance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 signes
                 left
                 us
                 of
                 their
                 greatness
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 sent
                 a
                 colony
                 to
                 the
                 sea
                 coast
                 above
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 Adria
                 ,
                 which
                 prooved
                 of
                 such
                 renown
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 gave
                 the
                 name
                 to
                 that
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Latins
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 Adri
                 tick
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Moreover
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 conquered
                 all
                 from
                 Tiber
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 which
                 encompass
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Romans
                 grew
                 to
                 any
                 considerable
                 strength
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Tuscans
                 lost
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 that
                 countrey
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 Lombardy
                 ;
                 Which
                 was
                 seized
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 who
                 either
                 driven
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 allured
                 by
                 the
                 delicacy
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 wines
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Bellovesus
                 their
                 Captain
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 defeated
                 and
                 chased
                 out
                 the
                 natives
                 ;
                 seated
                 themselves
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 therein
                 built
                 many
                 cities
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 Countrey
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 name
                 they
                 then
                 bare
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 held
                 til
                 they
                 were
                 conquered
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 The
                 Tuscans
                 then
                 liv'd
                 with
                 that
                 equality
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 proceeded
                 in
                 the
                 amplifying
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 manner
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 twelve
                 Cities
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 were
                 Clusium
                 ,
                 Vejum
                 ,
                 Desola
                 ,
                 Aretium
                 ,
                 and
                 Volaterra
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 league
                 rul'd
                 their
                 dominions
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 inlarge
                 their
                 conquests
                 beyond
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 also
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 left
                 untoucht
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 tell
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 manner
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 allies
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 still
                 reservest
                 not
                 to
                 thy self
                 the
                 principal
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 command
                 &
                 rule
                 and
                 title
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 exploits
                 ,
                 which
                 course
                 was
                 alwaies
                 observ'd
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 immediatly
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 allies
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Spa●tans
                 and
                 Athenians
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 three
                 waies
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 is
                 altogether
                 unprofitable
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 foresaid
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 went
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 possessing
                 themselves
                 of
                 those
                 dominions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 great
                 difficulty
                 and
                 pains
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 Cities
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 bin
                 accustomed
                 to
                 live
                 free
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 thou
                 beest
                 not
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 good
                 numbers
                 of
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 neither
                 command
                 ,
                 nor
                 rule
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 friends
                 and
                 companions
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 assist
                 thee
                 in
                 multiplying
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 thy
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 these
                 two
                 Cities
                 ,
                 did
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 advantage
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 Rome
                 which
                 gives
                 us
                 an
                 example
                 touching
                 this
                 third
                 manner
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 therefore
                 grew
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 excessive
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 
                 she
                 alone
                 took
                 this
                 course
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 she
                 alone
                 therefore
                 became
                 so
                 mighty
                 :
                 For
                 she
                 having
                 taken
                 to
                 her
                 throughout
                 all
                 Italy
                 many
                 for
                 her
                 companions
                 to
                 help
                 her
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 liv'd
                 with
                 her
                 upon
                 equal
                 termes
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 reserving
                 to
                 her self
                 alwaies
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 commanding
                 ,
                 these
                 their
                 companions
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 never
                 aware
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 pains
                 &
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 bloud
                 came
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 own
                 necks
                 to
                 the
                 yoke
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 transport
                 their
                 Armies
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reduce
                 Kingdomes
                 into
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 make
                 thosetheir
                 subjects
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 Kings
                 ,
                 were
                 never
                 much
                 troubled
                 to
                 become
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 and
                 receiving
                 Roman
                 Governors
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 bin
                 overcome
                 by
                 Armies
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 title
                 ,
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 no
                 other
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 Rome
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 allyes
                 of
                 Rome
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 found
                 themselves
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 begirt
                 round
                 by
                 Romes
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 oppress'd
                 by
                 an
                 exceeding
                 vast
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 Rome
                 was
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 perceiv'd
                 the
                 deceit
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 train'd
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 late
                 to
                 help
                 it
                 ,
                 Rome
                 had
                 then
                 gotten
                 such
                 authority
                 with
                 forrein
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 then
                 of
                 such
                 strength
                 within
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 being
                 grown
                 very
                 numerous
                 and
                 warlike
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 those
                 their
                 companions
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reveng'd
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 these
                 injuries
                 ,
                 conspir'd
                 together
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 were
                 they
                 losers
                 by
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 making
                 their
                 own
                 conditions
                 worse
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 allies
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Which
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 hath
                 bin
                 observ'd
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 nor
                 
                 can
                 a
                 Republique
                 that
                 would
                 enlarge
                 her
                 State
                 take
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 experience
                 hath
                 not
                 shew'd
                 us
                 any
                 course
                 more
                 certain
                 or
                 true
                 .
                 This
                 way
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 of
                 concerning
                 the
                 leagues
                 ,
                 wherein
                 anciently
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 Acheans
                 ,
                 and
                 Aerosians
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 now
                 adayes
                 the
                 Swisses
                 use
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 way
                 next
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 took
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 possible
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 grow
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 thou
                 gainest
                 two
                 advantages
                 thereby
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 easily
                 thou
                 drawest
                 no
                 war
                 upon
                 thee
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 thou
                 gettest
                 thou
                 easily
                 holdest
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 cannot
                 grow
                 great
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 disunited
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 in
                 divers
                 seats
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 consult
                 and
                 resolve
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 greedy
                 of
                 extending
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 their
                 dominions
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 divers
                 Commonalties
                 being
                 to
                 participate
                 of
                 that
                 rule
                 ,
                 they
                 value
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 such
                 conquests
                 ,
                 as
                 does
                 a
                 Republique
                 alone
                 ,
                 which
                 hopes
                 to
                 injoy
                 it
                 all
                 her self
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 govern
                 themselves
                 by
                 common
                 advice
                 and
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 of
                 force
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 slower
                 in
                 every
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 live
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 plain
                 also
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 prescribes
                 it self
                 certain
                 bounds
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 passes
                 not
                 ;
                 nor
                 have
                 we
                 any
                 example
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 exceeded
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 to
                 joyn
                 together
                 some
                 dozen
                 or
                 fourteen
                 Commonalties
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 never
                 seek
                 to
                 go
                 beyond
                 that
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 those
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 against
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 desire
                 no
                 greater
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 necessity
                 does
                 not
                 bind
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 greater
                 force
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 any
                 great
                 profits
                 
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 such
                 like
                 purchases
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 causes
                 formerly
                 alledged
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 of
                 necessity
                 they
                 must
                 either
                 go
                 on
                 forward
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 allyes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 multitude
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 confusion
                 ;
                 or
                 els
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 their
                 subjects
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 see
                 herein
                 many
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 great
                 advantage
                 in
                 holding
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 attaind
                 to
                 such
                 greatness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 secure
                 ,
                 they
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 entertain
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 undertake
                 their
                 defences
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 means
                 to
                 draw
                 money
                 from
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 very
                 easily
                 divide
                 among
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 under
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 pay
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 gives
                 them
                 wages
                 for
                 their
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 adayes
                 the
                 Switzers
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 those
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 did
                 ,
                 whereof
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 bears
                 witness
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Philip
                 King
                 of
                 Macedon
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 parley
                 with
                 
                   Titus
                   Quintius
                   Flamminius
                
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 an
                 accord
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 Prercur
                 of
                 the
                 Aetolians
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Pretour
                 comming
                 to
                 some
                 words
                 with
                 Philip
                 ;
                 was
                 reproved
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 avarice
                 and
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ae●olians
                 were
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 take
                 pay
                 and
                 serve
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 their
                 ensignes
                 were
                 seen
                 in
                 two
                 contrary
                 Armies
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 by
                 Leagues
                 hath
                 bin
                 alwayes
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 prodec'd
                 the
                 same
                 effects
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 making
                 people
                 become
                 subjects
                 hath
                 bin
                 alwaies
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 but
                 small
                 advantages
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 exceeded
                 the
                 due
                 mean
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 gone
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 course
                 of
                 making
                 
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 be
                 unprofitable
                 in
                 warlike
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 surely
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 disordered
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 far
                 worse
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 have
                 bin
                 the
                 Republiques
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 held
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 in
                 somuch
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 example
                 thereof
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 since
                 hath
                 bin
                 any
                 that
                 hath
                 imitated
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 the
                 leagues
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 Switzers
                 onely
                 &
                 the
                 Swevian
                 league
                 that
                 follows
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 orders
                 observ'd
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 concerning
                 the
                 affairs
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 without
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 times
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 followed
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 deem'd
                 untrue
                 ,
                 some
                 unpossble
                 ,
                 others
                 nothing
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 or
                 unprofitable
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 whiles
                 we
                 stand
                 still
                 in
                 this
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 we
                 become
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 invades
                 our
                 Countrey
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 difficult
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 yet
                 ought
                 it
                 not
                 seem
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 now
                 living
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 alledged
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 an
                 Empire
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 gain
                 them
                 that
                 power
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 would
                 permit
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 was
                 with
                 great
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 exceeding
                 great
                 commendation
                 of
                 their
                 manners
                 and
                 religion
                 .
                 Which
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 was
                 first
                 abated
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 quite
                 put
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 thousand
                 years
                 since
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 memory
                 left
                 .
                 Which
                 
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 muse
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 that
                 matters
                 are
                 thus
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 we
                 shall
                 treat
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   changes
                   of
                   Religions
                   and
                   Languages
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   chances
                   of
                   floods
                   or
                   pestilences
                   ,
                   abolish
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 TO
                 those
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 men
                 beleeve
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 eternal
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 one
                 might
                 have
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 such
                 antiquity
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 consequent
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 some
                 notice
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 five
                 thousand
                 years
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 apparent
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 remembrances
                 of
                 times
                 by
                 several
                 occasions
                 were
                 abolish'd
                 .
                 Whereof
                 part
                 proceeds
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 sects
                 and
                 tongues
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 new
                 sect
                 begins
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 religion
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 endeavor
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 it self
                 reputation
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 blot
                 out
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 so
                 falls
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 founders
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 sect
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 language
                 ,
                 they
                 easily
                 extinguish
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 is
                 known
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 waies
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 used
                 against
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 hath
                 cancel'd
                 all
                 their
                 orders
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 defac't
                 the
                 whole
                 remembrance
                 
                 of
                 thatancient
                 Theology
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 attaind
                 not
                 thorowly
                 to
                 wipe
                 out
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 prime
                 men
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 occasioned
                 by
                 their
                 maintaining
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 tongue
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 forc't
                 ,
                 being
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 write
                 this
                 new
                 Law
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 writ
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 tongue
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 other
                 persecutions
                 they
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 bin
                 no
                 remembrance
                 left
                 of
                 things
                 past
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 reads
                 what
                 courses
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 took
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 with
                 what
                 obstinacy
                 they
                 persecuted
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 memorials
                 ,
                 burning
                 all
                 the
                 Poets
                 and
                 Historians
                 works
                 ,
                 defacing
                 their
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 destroying
                 every
                 other
                 thing
                 that
                 gave
                 any
                 lightwww
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 antiquity
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 to
                 this
                 p●rsecution
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 added
                 a
                 new
                 language
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 seen
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 forgotten
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 therefore
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 founders
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 
                 did
                 against
                 the
                 sect
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 Gentilis●●e
                 had
                 done
                 formerly
                 to
                 the
                 Sect
                 that
                 preceded
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 sects
                 in
                 a
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 chance
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 things
                 past
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 is
                 utterly
                 lost
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 yet
                 there
                 remain
                 some
                 remembrance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 some
                 fabulous
                 thing
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 no
                 man
                 gives
                 credit
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befalls
                 the
                 story
                 written
                 by
                 
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 though
                 he
                 gives
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 forty
                 or
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 is
                 it
                 esteemed
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 too
                 )
                 a
                 false
                 tail
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 causes
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 extinguish
                 the
                 race
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 to
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 pestilence
                 or
                 famine
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 deluge
                 of
                 waters
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 most
                 importance
                 is
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 universal
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 those
                 that
                 escape
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 among
                 the
                 mountains
                 and
                 are
                 simple
                 and
                 ignorant
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 no
                 knowledge
                 of
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 cannot
                 derive
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 posterity
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 among
                 them
                 any
                 knowing
                 man
                 chance
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 himself
                 ,
                 reputation
                 and
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 conceals
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 alters
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 his
                 successors
                 only
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 bin
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 these
                 in
                 undations
                 ,
                 pestilences
                 ,
                 and
                 famines
                 sometimes
                 come
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 all
                 histories
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 this
                 effect
                 of
                 defacing
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 becauie
                 it
                 accords
                 well
                 with
                 reason
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 simple
                 bodies
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 gatherd
                 together
                 enough
                 superfluous
                 matter
                 ,
                 moves
                 
                 many
                 times
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 purgation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 that
                 bodie
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 mixt
                 body
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 all
                 countries
                 are
                 stuffed
                 with
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 live
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 go
                 otherwhere
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 places
                 are
                 already
                 possessed
                 and
                 replenish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 subtilty
                 and
                 wickedness
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 grown
                 to
                 that
                 fulness
                 it
                 can
                 attain
                 to
                 ,
                 it
                 holds
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 force
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 purged
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 waies
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 being
                 become
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 suffer'd
                 much
                 ,
                 may
                 live
                 with
                 more
                 convenience
                 and
                 grow
                 better
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 the
                 Tuscan
                 nation
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 was
                 very
                 potent
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 own
                 manners
                 and
                 their
                 native
                 tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 power
                 the
                 Romans
                 quite
                 abolish'd
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 onely
                 their
                 name
                 remains
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 posterity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Romans
                   proceeded
                   in
                   making
                   of
                   war.
                   
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 discours'd
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Romans
                 proceeded
                 in
                 enlarging
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 treat
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 actions
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 with
                 how
                 great
                 judgement
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 aside
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 that
                 others
                 went
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 more
                 easily
                 attain
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 of
                 greatness
                 .
                 The
                 intention
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 war
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 election
                 or
                 by
                 ambition
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 get
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 proceed
                 so
                 there
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 enrich
                 and
                 not
                 impoverish
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 .
                 It
                 
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 then
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 getting
                 and
                 holding
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 diminish
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 augment
                 the
                 publique
                 profit
                 of
                 his
                 countrey
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 must
                 follow
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 course
                 the
                 Romans
                 took
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 made
                 their
                 wars
                 great
                 and
                 short
                 ;
                 for
                 comming
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 with
                 huge
                 armies
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 wars
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Latines
                 ,
                 Samnites
                 and
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 they
                 dispatcht
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 notice
                 were
                 exactly
                 taken
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 wars
                 they
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 til
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Veium
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 find
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 ended
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 six
                 dayes
                 ,
                 another
                 in
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 in
                 some
                 twenty
                 dayes
                 space
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 custome
                 was
                 this
                 ;
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 they
                 had
                 discover'd
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 went
                 out
                 with
                 their
                 armies
                 and
                 fought
                 with
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 overmaster'd
                 (
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 Countrey
                 from
                 spoil
                 )
                 yeilded
                 to
                 their
                 conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 condemn'd
                 them
                 in
                 loss
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 territories
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 they
                 turn'd
                 to
                 their
                 private
                 Profits
                 ,
                 or
                 bestow'd
                 them
                 upon
                 some
                 Colony
                 they
                 sent
                 thither
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 seituate
                 upon
                 some
                 Frontier
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 became
                 Guardians
                 of
                 their
                 confines
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 Colony
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 those
                 fields
                 in
                 possession
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 held
                 this
                 guard
                 without
                 expence
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 more
                 assured
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 more
                 strength
                 or
                 advantage
                 :
                 for
                 til
                 the
                 enemy
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 this
                 guard
                 was
                 sufficient
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 forth
                 strong
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 to
                 oppress
                 that
                 Colony
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 also
                 went
                 out
                 with
                 their
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 join'd
                 battel
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 having
                 got
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 more
                 heavy
                 burdens
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 return'd
                 home
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                 came
                 they
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 great
                 credit
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 forces
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 course
                 held
                 they
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 chang'd
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 in
                 war
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Vejum
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 long
                 war
                 they
                 determined
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 the
                 wars
                 were
                 short
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 pay
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Romans
                 gave
                 pay
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 vertue
                 hereof
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 longer
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 more
                 remote
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stay
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 never
                 alter
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 dispatch
                 them
                 quickly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 ever
                 leave
                 sending
                 of
                 Colonies
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 their
                 natural
                 guise
                 ,
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ambition
                 held
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 custome
                 of
                 making
                 their
                 wars
                 short
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 created
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 thereof
                 to
                 stay
                 at
                 home
                 six
                 moneths
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 to
                 finish
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 triumph
                 .
                 To
                 send
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 the
                 profit
                 and
                 great
                 advantage
                 they
                 made
                 thereof
                 ,
                 still
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 altered
                 indeed
                 somwhat
                 touching
                 the
                 spoiles
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 liberal
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 need
                 ,
                 the
                 soldiers
                 receiving
                 their
                 stipends
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 spoiles
                 being
                 greater
                 ,
                 they
                 intended
                 therewith
                 so
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 common
                 treasure
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 constrain'd
                 upon
                 any
                 enterprise
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 leavy
                 monies
                 upon
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Which
                 order
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 much
                 enrich'd
                 their
                 treasury
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 courses
                 then
                 they
                 took
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 dividing
                 the
                 spoiles
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 of
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 Rome
                 to
                 grow
                 rich
                 by
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 whereas
                 other
                 Princes
                 and
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 that
                 
                 means
                 to
                 releeve
                 themselves
                 ,
                 become
                 impoverishd
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 this
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Consul
                 thought
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 triumph
                 unless
                 he
                 brought
                 much
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 and
                 spoils
                 of
                 every
                 kind
                 into
                 the
                 treasury
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 Romans
                 by
                 their
                 above
                 written
                 waies
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 making
                 a
                 quick
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 otherwhiles
                 by
                 drawing
                 them
                 out
                 at
                 length
                 with
                 discomfitures
                 and
                 invasions
                 and
                 treaties
                 to
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 grew
                 alwaies
                 more
                 mighty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   much
                   land
                   the
                   Romans
                   allowed
                   to
                   each
                   man
                   they
                   sent
                   out
                   to
                   inhabit
                   their
                   Colonies
                   .
                
              
               
                 BY
                 what
                 parcels
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 divide
                 the
                 land
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 them
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 sent
                 the
                 Colonies
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 credible
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 the
                 case
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 soever
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 ,
                 the
                 allowance
                 was
                 but
                 small
                 .
                 First
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 more
                 men
                 thither
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 guard
                 of
                 that
                 countrey
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 living
                 sparingly
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 it
                 agrees
                 not
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 allow
                 their
                 men
                 ,
                 where
                 wishall
                 to
                 abound
                 much
                 abroad
                 And
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 Veium
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 a
                 Colony
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   each
                   man
                   they
                   gave
                   three
                   acres
                   and
                   a
                   half
                   and
                   a
                   twelfth
                   part
                   .
                
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 things
                 above
                 written
                 ,
                 they
                 judge
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 that
                 suppli'd
                 their
                 wants
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 well
                 c●●tiating
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Colony
                 have
                 fields
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 were
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 freely
                 feed
                 his
                 cattel
                 ,
                 and
                 woods
                 from
                 whence
                 to
                 fetch
                 fuell
                 for
                 firing
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 a
                 Colony
                 cannot
                 well
                 subfist
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   occasion
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   people
                   leave
                   their
                   own
                   native
                   soyles
                   ,
                   and
                   invade
                   other
                   countreys
                   .
                
              
               
                 Seeing
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 discours'd
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 in
                 war
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 us'd
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 were
                 assail'd
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 war
                 made
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 through
                 the
                 ambitions
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 who
                 indeavor
                 the
                 inlargement
                 of
                 their
                 dominions
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 wars
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 now
                 adayes
                 every
                 Prince
                 and
                 Potentate
                 makes
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 Which
                 wars
                 are
                 dangerous
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 wholly
                 chase
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 countrey
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Conqueror
                 is
                 contented
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 commonly
                 suffers
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 their
                 own
                 goods
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 war
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 families
                 ,
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 forced
                 either
                 by
                 famine
                 or
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 seek
                 a
                 new
                 habitation
                 and
                 new
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 ambition
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 possess
                 it
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drive
                 thence
                 or
                 destroy
                 the
                 ancient
                 inhabitants
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 war
                 is
                 very
                 cruel
                 and
                 terrible
                 :
                 And
                 touching
                 these
                 
                 wars
                 ,
                 Salust
                 speaks
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Jugurthin
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Jugurth
                 was
                 overcome
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 perceived
                 to
                 stir
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 fought
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 for
                 rule
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 every
                 one
                 fought
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 safety
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 that
                 assails
                 a
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 onely
                 those
                 that
                 command
                 ,
                 whereas
                 these
                 populations
                 must
                 make
                 a
                 general
                 destruction
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 live
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 sustained
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 had
                 three
                 several
                 wars
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 dangerous
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 was
                 that
                 when
                 Rome
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 seis'd
                 on
                 by
                 those
                 Frenchmen
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 said
                 )
                 had
                 taken
                 Lombardy
                 from
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 and
                 seated
                 themselves
                 there
                 ;
                 whereof
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 alledges
                 two
                 reasons
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 allur'd
                 by
                 the
                 pleasantness
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 and
                 the
                 wines
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 had
                 scarcity
                 in
                 France
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 France
                 being
                 exceedingly
                 multiplyed
                 ,
                 the
                 Countrey
                 could
                 not
                 seed
                 them
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 thought
                 it
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 goe
                 to
                 seek
                 some
                 new
                 habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 resolution
                 being
                 taken
                 ,
                 they
                 chose
                 for
                 Captains
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 Bellovessus
                 ,
                 and
                 Sicovessus
                 ,
                 two
                 French
                 Kings
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Bellovessus
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 Sicovessus
                 went
                 into
                 Spain
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 which
                 Bellovessus
                 follow'd
                 the
                 seisure
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 the
                 French
                 made
                 against
                 Rome
                 .
                 Next
                 this
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Carthaginian
                 war
                 ,
                 when
                 between
                 Piombin
                 and
                 Pisa
                 they
                 slew
                 more
                 then
                 
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ,
                 French.
                 The
                 third
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Germans
                 and
                 Cimbrians
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 overcome
                 several
                 Roman
                 Armies
                 ,
                 were
                 subdu'd
                 by
                 Marius
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 then
                 masterd
                 these
                 three
                 very
                 perilous
                 wars
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 there
                 need
                 of
                 less
                 valor
                 than
                 theirs
                 to
                 overcome
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 valor
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 faild
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 armies
                 lost
                 their
                 ancient
                 vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 Empire
                 was
                 ruind
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 possessd
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 western
                 Empire
                 .
                 Such
                 people
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 said
                 ,
                 compell'd
                 thereto
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 which
                 necessity
                 proceeds
                 either
                 from
                 famine
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 war
                 and
                 oppression
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Countreys
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 constraind
                 to
                 seek
                 new
                 habitations
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 either
                 are
                 in
                 great
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 break
                 with
                 violence
                 into
                 others
                 countreys
                 ,
                 destroy
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 possess
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 people
                 likewise
                 that
                 seiz'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 new
                 names
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 grew
                 from
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 named
                 by
                 their
                 new
                 Lords
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 Lombardy
                 now
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 Gallia
                 Cisalpina
                 ;
                 France
                 was
                 called
                 Gallia
                 Transalpina
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 is
                 named
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 were
                 those
                 people
                 called
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 themselves
                 masters
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Sclavonia
                 was
                 called
                 Illyrium
                 ;
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Pannonia
                 ;
                 England
                 ,
                 Brittanny
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 changed
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 recite
                 .
                 Moses
                 allso
                 called
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 ,
                 Jury
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 people
                 are
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 habitations
                 by
                 war
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 seek
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 seat
                 themselves
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 alleage
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Maurusians
                 ,
                 ancientiy
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 Syria
                 ;
                 Who
                 having
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 resist
                 them
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 striving
                 to
                 save
                 that
                 ,
                 lose
                 themselves
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 rising
                 thence
                 with
                 their
                 families
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 into
                 Affrique
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 sate
                 down
                 ,
                 driving
                 out
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 they
                 found
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 defend
                 their
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 could
                 yet
                 take
                 that
                 of
                 others
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 Procopius
                 ,
                 who
                 writes
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 that
                 Bellifarius
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 Vandals
                 ,
                 that
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 of
                 Affrique
                 ,
                 reports
                 that
                 he
                 read
                 Letters
                 written
                 in
                 certain
                 pillars
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 where
                 these
                 Maurusians
                 did
                 inhabite
                 ,
                 thus
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   Maurusians
                   who
                   fled
                   from
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   Jesu
                   the
                   robber
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Son
                   of
                   Nave
                   .
                
                 Where
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 these
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 Syria
                 plainly
                 appears
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 these
                 people
                 are
                 very
                 terrible
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 driven
                 out
                 by
                 extream
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 encountred
                 by
                 puissant
                 forces
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 stopd
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 constraind
                 to
                 abandon
                 their
                 Countrey
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 danger
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 those
                 people
                 we
                 spoke
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 use
                 such
                 violence
                 ,
                 but
                 ought
                 rather
                 by
                 some
                 stratagem
                 ,
                 make
                 themselves
                 masters
                 of
                 some
                 strong
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 being
                 setled
                 ,
                 keep
                 it
                 by
                 making
                 of
                 friends
                 and
                 allies
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 Aeneas
                 did
                 with
                 Dido
                 ,
                 the
                 Massilians
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 by
                 agreement
                 with
                 
                 their
                 neighbors
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 once
                 set
                 themselves
                 down
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 continue
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 that
                 goe
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 have
                 gone
                 forth
                 ,
                 almost
                 all
                 came
                 out
                 from
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 Scythia
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 poore
                 Countries
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 men
                 in
                 abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 feed
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 compeld
                 to
                 goe
                 forth
                 ,
                 having
                 many
                 causes
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 now
                 for
                 these
                 five
                 hundred
                 years
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 happend
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 nations
                 have
                 made
                 an
                 inundation
                 upon
                 any
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 proceeded
                 from
                 several
                 reasons
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 evacuation
                 that
                 Countrey
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 declining
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 since
                 sent
                 out
                 huge
                 swarms
                 more
                 than
                 thirty
                 several
                 times
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 England
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 these
                 people
                 came
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Countries
                 well
                 mended
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 live
                 there
                 ,
                 with
                 better
                 conveniency
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 not
                 necessitated
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 seat
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 these
                 men
                 being
                 very
                 warli●
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Bulwark
                 against
                 the
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 who
                 border
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 within
                 their
                 confines
                 and
                 territories
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 there
                 chance
                 great
                 risings
                 among
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Hungarians
                 and
                 Polacks
                 :
                 who
                 vaunt
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 forces
                 ,
                 Italy
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 often
                 felt
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 Armies
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 suffice
                 ,
                 touching
                 those
                 forenam'd
                 peoples
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vpon
                   what
                   occasions
                   commonly
                   warres
                   are
                   begun
                   among
                   Princes
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 occasion
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 warres
                 betweene
                 the
                 Romanes
                 and
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 beeng
                 long
                 in
                 league
                 together
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 happens
                 often
                 to
                 powerfull
                 Principalities
                 Which
                 occasion
                 ,
                 either
                 comes
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 is
                 offerd
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 desires
                 to
                 make
                 warre
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 betweene
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 feil
                 out
                 by
                 chance
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Samnites
                 intention
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 warre
                 first
                 against
                 the
                 Sidicini
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 against
                 the
                 Campani
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Romanes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Campani
                 being
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 recourse
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 Romanes
                 expectation
                 and
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 the
                 Campani
                 giving
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Romans
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 constraind
                 to
                 desend
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 warre
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 with
                 their
                 honour
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 avod
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 seemd
                 very
                 reasonable
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Campani
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 their
                 friends
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 also
                 a
                 shame
                 not
                 to
                 dessend
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 their
                 subjects
                 ;
                 or
                 recommended
                 to
                 their
                 protection
                 ,
                 judging
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 taken
                 that
                 defence
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 way
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 ever
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 shelter
                 themselves
                 under
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 Rome
                 having
                 for
                 her
                 maine
                 end
                 the
                 Empire
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 qui●t
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 refuse
                 this
                 enterprise
                 .
                 The
                 
                 selfe
                 same
                 occasion
                 gave
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Massineses
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 undertooke
                 in
                 Sicily
                 ;
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 by
                 chance
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 second
                 warre
                 ,
                 that
                 grew
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 came
                 not
                 by
                 chance
                 .
                 For
                 Hannibal
                 the
                 Carthaginian
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Saguntins
                 that
                 were
                 allyes
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 to
                 endammage
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 provoke
                 the
                 Romanes
                 to
                 warres
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 passe
                 into
                 Italie
                 .
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 kinoling
                 new
                 warres
                 hath
                 been
                 alwayes
                 usd
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 mighty
                 and
                 that
                 have
                 some
                 saith
                 joynd
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 respects
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 make
                 warre
                 with
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 us
                 some
                 capitulations
                 of
                 peace
                 have
                 firmly
                 been
                 observed
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 title
                 fair
                 justifiable
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 some
                 other
                 colour
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 assayle
                 some
                 ally
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 knowing
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 setting
                 upon
                 his
                 alley
                 ,
                 eyther
                 he
                 will
                 resent
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 my
                 intent
                 of
                 moving
                 warre
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 not
                 resenting
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 weaknesse
                 shall
                 be
                 discoverd
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 infidelitie
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 defending
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 his
                 protection
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 discredit
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 facilitate
                 my
                 designes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 what
                 wee
                 have
                 formerly
                 sayd
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 noted
                 touching
                 the
                 taking
                 occasions
                 to
                 move
                 warre
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 yeelding
                 of
                 the
                 Campani
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 what
                 remedie
                 a
                 Citie
                 may
                 have
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 by
                 her selfe
                 alone
                 make
                 her
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 would
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 her
                 assaylants
                 hands
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 freely
                 to
                 give
                 her selfe
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 purpose
                 should
                 defend
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Capuans
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Florentines
                 to
                 Robert
                 King
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 defend
                 them
                 as
                 allyes
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 defended
                 them
                 being
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 Castruvius
                 of
                 Lucca
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 put
                 them
                 hard
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Moneys
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   sinews
                   of
                   war
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   opinion
                   .
                
              
               
                 BEcause
                 every
                 one
                 can
                 begin
                 a
                 warre
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 end
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 should
                 before
                 he
                 undertake
                 an
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 measure
                 his
                 owne
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 himselfe
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 should
                 also
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 deceive
                 not
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 forces
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 alwayes
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 deceiv'd
                 when
                 he
                 measures
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 scituation
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 owne
                 proper
                 forces
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 fayling
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 aforesayd
                 may
                 increase
                 well
                 thy
                 forces
                 ,
                 though
                 give
                 thee
                 them
                 they
                 cannot
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 themselves
                 alone
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 on
                 worth
                 ,
                 nor
                 nothing
                 avayle
                 without
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 fathfull
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 treasure
                 serves
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 without
                 that
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 thy
                 Country
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 faithfulnesse
                 nor
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 last
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 cannot
                 be
                 faithfull
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 not
                 having
                 force
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 .
                 Every
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 every
                 lake
                 ,
                 every
                 unaccessible
                 place
                 is
                 made
                 plaine
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 strong
                 defendants
                 are
                 wanting
                 .
                 Nay
                 rather
                 moneys
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 defending
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 expose
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 false
                 than
                 that
                 common
                 opinion
                 
                 that
                 affirmes
                 Moneys
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sinews
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 which
                 sentence
                 was
                 first
                 given
                 by
                 Q.
                 Curtius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 warre
                 betweene
                 Antipater
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sparta
                 ;
                 Where
                 he
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 moneys
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spar●a
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 broken
                 whereas
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 deferd
                 the
                 battell
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 ,
                 newes
                 had
                 come
                 into
                 Greece
                 of
                 Alexanders
                 death
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 remaind
                 conqueror
                 without
                 combat
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 treasure
                 fayling
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doubting
                 his
                 Armie
                 would
                 leave
                 him
                 for
                 want
                 thereof
                 ,
                 was
                 constraind
                 to
                 hazard
                 the
                 battell
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 Q
                 Curtius
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 moneys
                 are
                 the
                 firews
                 of
                 war
                 ;
                 which
                 sentence
                 is
                 alledgd
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 followd
                 too
                 by
                 some
                 Princes
                 ,
                 not
                 quite
                 so
                 wise
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 making
                 this
                 their
                 ground
                 ,
                 they
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 treasure
                 enough
                 ;
                 and
                 never
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 treasure
                 were
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 that
                 Darius
                 would
                 have
                 conquerd
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 the
                 Greekes
                 masterd
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 the
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 subdu'd
                 the
                 Swissers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 time
                 since
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Florentins
                 together
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 no
                 difficultie
                 in
                 overcomming
                 
                   Francis
                   Maria
                
                 nephew
                 of
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 the
                 warre
                 of
                 Orbin
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 above
                 nam'd
                 ,
                 were
                 overcome
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 esteemd
                 not
                 mony
                 ,
                 but
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 the
                 sinews
                 of
                 warre
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 Croesus
                 King
                 of
                 Lydia
                 shewd
                 to
                 Solon
                 the
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 treasure
                 unmeasurable
                 ,
                 and
                 asking
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 Solon
                 answerrd
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 him
                 no
                 whit
                 the
                 more
                 powerfull
                 for
                 that
                 ;
                 for
                 warre
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 iron
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 one
                 might
                 come
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 more
                 iron
                 than
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 gold
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 a
                 vast
                 multitude
                 of
                 French
                 pass'd
                 over
                 into
                 Greece
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 into
                 Asia
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 sending
                 Ambassadours
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Macedon
                 to
                 treate
                 some
                 accord
                 ,
                 that
                 King
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fright
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 his
                 treasure
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 much
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 these
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 concluded
                 a
                 firme
                 peace
                 ,
                 brake
                 t
                 ;
                 their
                 desire
                 grew
                 so
                 great
                 then
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 gold
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 that
                 King
                 despoyld
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 gatherd
                 together
                 to
                 defend
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Venetians
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 treasury
                 full
                 of
                 coyne
                 ,
                 lost
                 their
                 whole
                 State
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 thereby
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 gold
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 cryes
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sinewes
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 good
                 Armie
                 of
                 slour
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 for
                 gold
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 finde
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 but
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 are
                 able
                 well
                 to
                 finde
                 our
                 gold
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Romanes
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 waged
                 warre
                 by
                 moneyes
                 rather
                 tha
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 )
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 considering
                 their
                 vast
                 undertakings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 difficulties
                 they
                 had
                 therein
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 servd
                 their
                 turnes
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 making
                 their
                 warres
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 never
                 found
                 scarcitie
                 of
                 gold
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 in
                 abundance
                 brought
                 even
                 into
                 their
                 Camps
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 stood
                 in
                 feare
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 Spartan
                 King
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 hazard
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 a
                 battell
                 ,
                 that
                 befell
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 moneys
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 times
                 hath
                 chanc'd
                 upon
                 other
                 occasions
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 seene
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 an
                 Armie
                 wants
                 provision
                 of
                 victualls
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 necessitated
                 either
                 to
                 samish
                 or
                 
                 sight
                 ,
                 usually
                 they
                 make
                 choyce
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 greater
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 Fortune
                 hath
                 in
                 her
                 power
                 to
                 savour
                 thee
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 often
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Commander
                 perceiving
                 succours
                 comming
                 to
                 his
                 enemies
                 Armie
                 ,
                 must
                 either
                 fight
                 with
                 them
                 quickly
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 tryall
                 of
                 the
                 chance
                 of
                 battell
                 ,
                 or
                 expecting
                 the
                 i●grossing
                 of
                 the
                 Armie
                 ,
                 come
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 fight
                 perforce
                 upon
                 many
                 disadvantages
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 seene
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 Asdruball
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 Mar●hes
                 he
                 was
                 ass●ulted
                 by
                 
                   Claudius
                   Nero
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Romane
                 Consull
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Captaine
                 is
                 necsstated
                 either
                 to
                 fly
                 or
                 fight
                 ,
                 he
                 alwayes
                 makes
                 choyce
                 to
                 fight
                 ;
                 thinking
                 by
                 this
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 though
                 exceeding
                 hazardous
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 gaine
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 other
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 lose
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 therefore
                 many
                 necessities
                 that
                 can
                 force
                 a
                 Captaine
                 beyond
                 what
                 he
                 intended
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 battell
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 sometimes
                 may
                 happen
                 the
                 scarcitie
                 of
                 moneys
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 therefore
                 should
                 wee
                 esteeme
                 moneyes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sinews
                 of
                 warre
                 rather
                 ,
                 than
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 bring
                 men
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 necessities
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 therefore
                 resolve
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 money
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sinews
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 but
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 rather
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 moneys
                 are
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 which
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 themselves
                 may
                 overcome
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 it
                 as
                 impossible
                 that
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 should
                 lack
                 money
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 moneys
                 alone
                 to
                 produce
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 What
                 we
                 here
                 averre
                 ,
                 every
                 History
                 shews
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 Pericles
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Athenians
                 to
                 make
                 warre
                 with
                 a●l
                 Peloponnesus
                 ,
                 declaring
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 might
                 overcome
                 that
                 warre
                 with
                 industry
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 money
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 in
                 that
                 warre
                 the
                 Athenians
                 sometimes
                 prospeed
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 lost
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 Sparta
                 prevayld
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 industry
                 and
                 money
                 of
                 Athens
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 better
                 testimony
                 for
                 this
                 opinion
                 then
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 ,
                 where
                 discoursing
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 whether
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 come
                 into
                 Italie
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 vanquish
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 there
                 three
                 things
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 warre
                 ;
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 &
                 those
                 good
                 ,
                 wise
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 fortune
                 :
                 where
                 examining
                 ,
                 whether
                 eyther
                 the
                 Romanes
                 or
                 Alexander
                 excelld
                 herein
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 concludes
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 moneys
                 .
                 The
                 Capuans
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 requird
                 by
                 the
                 Sidicins
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 Armes
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 measurd
                 their
                 power
                 by
                 their
                 treasure
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 taking
                 that
                 course
                 they
                 tooke
                 to
                 assist
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 two
                 overthrowes
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 become
                 tributaries
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   match
                   wisely
                   made
                   ,
                   to
                   joyne
                   alliance
                   with
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   whose
                   credit
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   his
                   strength
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   TItus
                   Livius
                
                 having
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Sidicins
                 errour
                 in
                 relying
                 upon
                 the
                 Capuans
                 aid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Capuans
                 errour
                 also
                 in
                 beleeving
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 expresse
                 it
                 in
                 more
                 lively
                 termes
                 then
                 
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Capuans
                   contributed
                   to
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Sidicins
                   ayd
                   ,
                   rather
                   more
                   reputation
                   then
                   forces
                   .
                
                 Where
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 leagues
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 with
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 either
                 the
                 commodity
                 to
                 assist
                 thee
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 forces
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 disorder
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 some
                 other
                 occasion
                 ,
                 add
                 rather
                 reputation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 strength
                 to
                 their
                 party
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 it
                 befell
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1479.
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Naples
                 assayl'd
                 them
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 allyes
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 drew
                 from
                 that
                 allyance
                 more
                 reputation
                 to
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 then
                 safe
                 guard
                 :
                 as
                 likely
                 enough
                 it
                 would
                 befall
                 that
                 Prince
                 now
                 ,
                 who
                 under
                 Maximilian
                 the
                 Emperours
                 protection
                 should
                 undertake
                 any
                 enterprise
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 those
                 allyances
                 ,
                 which
                 bring
                 more
                 fame
                 then
                 advantage
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 text
                 is
                 alledg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Capuans
                 brought
                 the
                 Sidicins
                 .
                 Therefore
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 the
                 Capuans
                 committed
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 in
                 esteeming
                 their
                 owne
                 forces
                 greater
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 sometimes
                 the
                 small
                 discretion
                 men
                 have
                 ,
                 causes
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 neither
                 know
                 how
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 protections
                 of
                 others
                 which
                 the
                 Tarentines
                 also
                 did
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Roman
                 army
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 joyne
                 battell
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 sent
                 their
                 Ambassadours
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Consul
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 understand
                 that
                 they
                 will'd
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 peace
                 betweene
                 those
                 two
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 otherwise
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 should
                 refu●e
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Consul
                 scoffing
                 at
                 this
                 proposition
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 
                 the
                 triumphs
                 to
                 sound
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 their
                 ten
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 his
                 army
                 march
                 towards
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 Tarentins
                 by
                 his
                 deeds
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 words
                 what
                 answer
                 they
                 deserv'd
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 now
                 discours'd
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 against
                 some
                 courses
                 Princes
                 take
                 amisse
                 for
                 others
                 defence
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 that
                 that
                 followes
                 speake
                 touching
                 those
                 they
                 take
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 defence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   better
                   for
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   fearing
                   to
                   be
                   assail'd
                   by
                   his
                   enemy
                   ,
                   himselfe
                   first
                   to
                   begin
                   the
                   warre
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   expect
                   while
                   it
                   comes
                   home
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 heard
                 it
                 disputed
                 sometimes
                 by
                 men
                 well
                 practis'd
                 in
                 military
                 discipline
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 Princes
                 neare
                 of
                 equal
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 resolute
                 have
                 proclaim'd
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 best
                 course
                 for
                 that
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 attend
                 quietly
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 confines
                 whiles
                 his
                 enemy
                 come
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 goe
                 finde
                 him
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 assaile
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 them
                 alledge
                 arguments
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 argue
                 for
                 this
                 going
                 to
                 assaile
                 him
                 ,
                 produce
                 the
                 counsell
                 that
                 Croesus
                 gave
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 arriv'd
                 upon
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 the
                 Messagetes
                 to
                 make
                 warre
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 Queene
                 Thomyris
                 sent
                 him
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 his
                 choice
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 her
                 kingdom
                 where
                 she
                 would
                 awaite
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 rather
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 come
                 and
                 si●nde
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 
                 came
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 Croesus
                 advis'd
                 against
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 &
                 seeke
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 owne
                 country
                 ;
                 urging
                 that
                 otherwise
                 if
                 he
                 overcame
                 her
                 farre
                 from
                 her
                 owne
                 confines
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 her
                 kingdome
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 time
                 to
                 repaire
                 her
                 losses
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 conqur'd
                 her
                 within
                 her
                 owne
                 territories
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 pursue
                 her
                 just
                 upon
                 her
                 slight
                 ;
                 &
                 so
                 giving
                 her
                 no
                 time
                 of
                 recovery
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 state
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 Moreover
                 they
                 alledge
                 the
                 advice
                 that
                 Hanniball
                 gave
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 King
                 had
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 make
                 warie
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shewes
                 how
                 the
                 Romans
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 overcome
                 but
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 another
                 might
                 availe
                 himselfe
                 of
                 their
                 armes
                 ,
                 their
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 friends
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 whosoever
                 fought
                 with
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 leaving
                 Italy
                 free
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 left
                 them
                 that
                 strength
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 would
                 want
                 life
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 fresh
                 supplies
                 at
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
                 And
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 easier
                 to
                 take
                 Rome
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 their
                 other
                 provinces
                 .
                 Agathocles
                 also
                 is
                 alleadg'd
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 war
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 assail'd
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 had
                 made
                 warre
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 aske
                 peace
                 .
                 The
                 example
                 of
                 Scipio
                 is
                 likewise
                 urg'd
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 warre
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 assail'd
                 Affricke
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 maintaine
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 bring
                 his
                 enemy
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 should
                 withdraw
                 him
                 from
                 home
                 .
                 The
                 Athenians
                 are
                 brought
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 who
                 while
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 convenient
                 warre
                 at
                 their
                 owne
                 homes
                 ,
                 remain'd
                 victors
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 transported
                 their
                 army
                 into
                 S●cily
                 ,
                 they
                 quite
                 lost
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 They
                 alledge
                 the
                 poeticall
                 sables
                 withall
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 
                 shew'd
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Anteus
                 King
                 of
                 Lybia
                 assail'd
                 by
                 Egyptian
                 Hercules
                 was
                 insuperable
                 ,
                 whiles
                 he
                 staid
                 for
                 him
                 within
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 by
                 Hercules
                 subtilty
                 he
                 was
                 trained
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 lost
                 both
                 state
                 and
                 life
                 .
                 Whereby
                 occasion
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 fable
                 of
                 Anteus
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 he
                 recovered
                 forces
                 from
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 Hercules
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 took
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Moderne
                 advices
                 also
                 are
                 alledged
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 knowes
                 that
                 Ferdinand
                 King
                 of
                 Naples
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 held
                 a
                 very
                 wise
                 Prince
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 two
                 years
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 fame
                 flying
                 ,
                 that
                 Charles
                 the
                 eight
                 then
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 had
                 a
                 determination
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 assail
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 much
                 preparation
                 fell
                 sick
                 ,
                 when
                 on
                 his
                 death-bed
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 memorials
                 he
                 left
                 his
                 sonne
                 Alphonsus
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 attend
                 his
                 enemies
                 comming
                 within
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 no
                 case
                 should
                 dr●w
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 forces
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 state
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 await
                 them
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 confines
                 with
                 his
                 strength
                 entire
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 not
                 followed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 army
                 sent
                 into
                 Romania
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 any
                 combat
                 ,
                 lost
                 both
                 it self
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 .
                 The
                 arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 besides
                 the
                 things
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 are
                 brought
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 assailes
                 ,
                 comes
                 on
                 with
                 more
                 courage
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 attends
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 army
                 more
                 confidence
                 :
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 enemy
                 divers
                 conveniencies
                 of
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 cannot
                 help
                 himself
                 upon
                 those
                 subjects
                 ,
                 whose
                 houses
                 have
                 first
                 bin
                 sackt
                 and
                 their
                 goods
                 pillaged
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 having
                 the
                 enemy
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ;
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                 is
                 constrained
                 to
                 take
                 more
                 care
                 how
                 he
                 wrings
                 money
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vexes
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 dry
                 that
                 fountain
                 ,
                 as
                 Hannibal
                 sayes
                 ,
                 which
                 furnishes
                 ,
                 him
                 with
                 means
                 to
                 sustain
                 the
                 war.
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 souldiers
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 forrain
                 countrey
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 necessity
                 makes
                 a
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 often
                 said
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 awaits
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 advantage
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 any
                 discommodity
                 to
                 thy self
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 thine
                 enemy
                 much
                 trouble
                 to
                 come
                 by
                 his
                 provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 necessaries
                 belonging
                 to
                 an
                 army
                 .
                 Thou
                 canst
                 also
                 better
                 hinder
                 his
                 designs
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 knowest
                 the
                 countrey
                 better
                 then
                 he
                 .
                 Thou
                 canst
                 also
                 incounter
                 him
                 with
                 more
                 forces
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 they
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 united
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 draw
                 all
                 from
                 home
                 .
                 Thou
                 canst
                 also
                 being
                 routed
                 ,
                 recover
                 thy self
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 of
                 thy
                 army
                 will
                 save
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 places
                 of
                 refuge
                 near
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 the
                 supplies
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 far
                 ;
                 thou
                 bringst
                 to
                 the
                 hazzard
                 all
                 thy
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 thy
                 fortune
                 ;
                 whereas
                 parting
                 thence
                 thou
                 hazzardst
                 all
                 thy
                 fortune
                 with
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 thy
                 forces
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 there
                 have
                 bin
                 who
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 weaken
                 their
                 enemie
                 ,
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 enter
                 many
                 dayes
                 journies
                 into
                 their
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 divers
                 townes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 leaving
                 gatrisons
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 weaken
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 afterwards
                 fight
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 more
                 ods
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 give
                 my
                 opinion
                 herein
                 what
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 this
                 distinction
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 Either
                 my
                 countrey
                 is
                 armed
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Switzers
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 disarmed
                 as
                 that
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Italians
                 countrey
                 is
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 enemy
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 off
                 from
                 comming
                 in
                 ,
                 because
                 thy
                 advantage
                 than
                 consists
                 in
                 thy
                 revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 whensoever
                 the
                 current
                 thereof
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 quite
                 spoil'd
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 much
                 hinder
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 war
                 within
                 thy
                 doores
                 .
                 The
                 Carthaginians
                 yeeld
                 us
                 evident
                 examples
                 hereof
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 whiles
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 own
                 home
                 free
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 with
                 their
                 revenue
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 assaild
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 supply
                 them
                 against
                 Agathocles
                 .
                 The
                 Florentines
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 remedy
                 against
                 Castruccius
                 Lord
                 of
                 ●ucca
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 warr'd
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 country
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 faine
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 to
                 yeeld
                 themselves
                 to
                 Robert
                 King
                 of
                 Naples
                 .
                 But
                 Castruccius
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Florentines
                 had
                 the
                 courage
                 to
                 assail
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 countrey
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 valor
                 shew'd
                 they
                 in
                 forrain
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 cowardise
                 in
                 their
                 domestick
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 countries
                 are
                 armed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Switzers
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 nearer
                 thou
                 commest
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 harder
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 vanquish
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 bodies
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 bring
                 together
                 more
                 forces
                 to
                 resist
                 a
                 suddain
                 violence
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 ,
                 assail
                 an
                 enemy
                 abroad
                 .
                 Neither
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 does
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Hanniball
                 move
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 interest
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 say
                 so
                 to
                 Antiochus
                 ;
                 ●r
                 if
                 ●h●
                 Romans
                 had
                 in
                 that
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 received
                 those
                 three
                 routs
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Italy
                 by
                 Hanniball
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 quite
                 undone
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 helped
                 
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 those
                 conveniencies
                 to
                 repair
                 their
                 losses
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 head
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 with
                 such
                 strength
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 We
                 never
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 afsail
                 any
                 countrey
                 they
                 sent
                 out
                 an
                 army
                 passing
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 50000.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 at
                 home
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Punicke
                 war
                 ,
                 they
                 armed
                 eighteen
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 men
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 they
                 afterwards
                 defeat
                 them
                 in
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 Tuscany
                 :
                 because
                 against
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 maltitude
                 of
                 enemies
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 draw
                 so
                 great
                 forces
                 so
                 far
                 out
                 ,
                 nor
                 fight
                 with
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 advantage
                 .
                 The
                 Cimbrians
                 broke
                 an
                 army
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 the
                 Romans
                 any
                 way
                 help
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 once
                 united
                 their
                 forces
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 dispatched
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Switzers
                 it
                 is
                 easy
                 to
                 vanquish
                 our
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 cannot
                 send
                 above
                 thirty
                 or
                 forty
                 thousand
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 overcome
                 them
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 exceeding
                 difficult
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 anew
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 his
                 people
                 armed
                 and
                 addrest
                 for
                 war
                 ,
                 may
                 alwaies
                 well
                 expect
                 a
                 mighty
                 and
                 dangerous
                 war
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 home
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 to
                 meet
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 whose
                 subjects
                 are
                 unarmed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 countrey
                 unaccustomed
                 to
                 war
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 alwaies
                 keep
                 it
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 home
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 each
                 in
                 their
                 degree
                 ,
                 will
                 better
                 defend
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   men
                   rise
                   from
                   poore
                   and
                   small
                   beginnings
                   to
                   great
                   fortunes
                   ,
                   rather
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   guile
                   than
                   force
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 seldome
                 or
                 never
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 meane
                 fortunes
                 attain
                 to
                 any
                 high
                 degrees
                 without
                 force
                 or
                 fraud
                 :
                 unless
                 that
                 dignity
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 gotten
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 gift
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 cast
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 inheritance
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 we
                 ever
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 force
                 alone
                 suffices
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 often
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 guile
                 alone
                 avails
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 clearly
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 reads
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedons
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Agathocles
                 the
                 Sicilian
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 very
                 vile
                 and
                 poore
                 fortunes
                 have
                 gain'd
                 either
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 great
                 dignities
                 .
                 Xenophon
                 in
                 Cyrus
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 declares
                 this
                 necessity
                 of
                 deceit
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 expedition
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 Cyrus
                 to
                 undertake
                 against
                 the
                 Armenian
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 guile
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 by
                 deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 nor
                 by
                 force
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 seize
                 on
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 Action
                 he
                 concludes
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 atcheive
                 great
                 matters
                 ,
                 to
                 learn
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 cunning
                 deceiver
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 deceive
                 Ciaxares
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Medes
                 his
                 Mothers
                 uncle
                 many
                 waies
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 fraud
                 he
                 shews
                 Cyrus
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 attain'd
                 to
                 that
                 greatness
                 he
                 afterwards
                 came
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 plac'd
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 
                 condition
                 that
                 ever
                 came
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 dignity
                 onely
                 by
                 plain
                 force
                 ;
                 and
                 ingenuously
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 by
                 guile
                 alone
                 one
                 well
                 may
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   John
                   Galeacius
                
                 did
                 who
                 took
                 from
                 his
                 uncle
                 Barnard
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 Princes
                 are
                 necessitated
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 their
                 increase
                 ,
                 Republiques
                 
                 are
                 likewise
                 forc'd
                 to
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 become
                 mighty
                 ;
                 then
                 force
                 alone
                 suffices
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 Rome
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 lit
                 either
                 by
                 chance
                 or
                 by
                 choyce
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 necessary
                 means
                 to
                 become
                 great
                 ,
                 it
                 failed
                 not
                 also
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 her
                 beginning
                 could
                 have
                 dealt
                 more
                 cunningly
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 course
                 we
                 formerly
                 discoursed
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 some
                 companions
                 ;
                 for
                 under
                 this
                 name
                 ,
                 she
                 brought
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 her
                 servants
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 people
                 neare
                 about
                 her
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 she
                 served
                 her self
                 of
                 their
                 armes
                 in
                 subduing
                 her
                 neighbours
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 taking
                 upon
                 her self
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 under
                 likewise
                 ,
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 such
                 growth
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 power
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Latins
                 never
                 perceived
                 their
                 own
                 servitude
                 ,
                 til
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Samnites
                 twice
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 to
                 agreement
                 .
                 Which
                 victory
                 as
                 it
                 gained
                 the
                 Romans
                 great
                 reputation
                 with
                 forrain
                 Princes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 name
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 never
                 felt
                 their
                 armes
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 bred
                 great
                 envie
                 and
                 suspect
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 both
                 saw
                 and
                 felt
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Latins
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 far
                 prevailed
                 this
                 envie
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Colonies
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Latium
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Capuans
                 by
                 them
                 lately
                 defended
                 ,
                 conspired
                 all
                 against
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Latins
                 mov'd
                 that
                 war
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 formerly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 wars
                 are
                 mov'd
                 ,
                 not
                 assailing
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 but
                 defending
                 the
                 Sidicins
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 Samnites
                 made
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 leave
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Latins
                 stirred
                 upon
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 deceit
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 declares
                 
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 
                   Annius
                   Setinus
                
                 a
                 Latin
                 Pretour
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 assemblie
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   if
                   yet
                   we
                   can
                   endure
                
                 
                 
                   servitude
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   an
                   equal
                   league
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 growth
                 wanted
                 not
                 that
                 guile
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 low
                 beginnings
                 aim
                 to
                 mount
                 high
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 covert
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 less
                 discommendable
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   They
                   are
                   often
                   deceiv'd
                   ,
                   who
                   think
                   with
                   humility
                   to
                   overcome
                   pride
                   .
                
              
               
                 WEE
                 often
                 see
                 that
                 humility
                 does
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 help
                 ,
                 but
                 hurt
                 some
                 times
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 towards
                 insolent
                 men
                 ;
                 who
                 either
                 for
                 envie
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 occasion
                 ,
                 have
                 conceiv'd
                 hatred
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 Whereof
                 our
                 Historian
                 gives
                 us
                 good
                 testimony
                 in
                 this
                 occasion
                 of
                 war
                 between
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 the
                 Latins
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Samnites
                 complaining
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Latins
                 had
                 assaild
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 would
                 not
                 yet
                 forbid
                 the
                 Latins
                 that
                 war
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 nor
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 incense
                 them
                 .
                 Whereby
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 incense
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 them
                 become
                 more
                 insolent
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 sooner
                 discover'd
                 themselves
                 enemies
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 words
                 us'd
                 
                 by
                 the
                 forenamed
                 :
                 Latin
                 Pretour
                 ,
                 Annlus
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 assembly
                 ,
                 give
                 good
                 proof
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                 
                   Te
                   tryed
                   their
                   patience
                   in
                   refusing
                   them
                   souldiers
                   ;
                   who
                   doubts
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   angry
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   disgrace
                   have
                   they
                   sufferd
                   :
                   they
                   have
                   heard
                   we
                   prepare
                   an
                   armie
                   against
                   the
                   Samnites
                   their
                   allyes
                   ;
                   nor
                   for
                   this
                   stirred
                   they
                   one
                   foot
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   :
                   and
                   whence
                   came
                   this
                   modesty
                   of
                   theirs
                   think
                   ye
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   their
                   knowledge
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   your
                   Forces
                   as
                   their
                   own
                   ?
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 hereby
                 we
                 plainly
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Romans
                 patience
                 increased
                 the
                 Latines
                 arrogance
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 Prince
                 should
                 never
                 agree
                 to
                 descend
                 a
                 whit
                 from
                 his
                 ra●ck
                 ,
                 not
                 ever
                 let
                 goe
                 any
                 thing
                 upon
                 accord
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 honorably
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 he
                 thinks
                 also
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 (
                 the
                 matter
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 such
                 termes
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 goe
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 above
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 thee
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 by
                 fear
                 of
                 forces
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 thou
                 lettestit
                 goe
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 it
                 to
                 free
                 thy self
                 from
                 war
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 commonly
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 with
                 such
                 open
                 cowa●dise
                 thou
                 hast
                 yeelded
                 this
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 there
                 with
                 rest
                 satisfi'd
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 other
                 things
                 from
                 thee
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 the
                 rather
                 be
                 incited
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 values
                 thee
                 less
                 ;
                 when
                 likewise
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 thy
                 friends
                 more
                 slack
                 in
                 thy
                 defence
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 thee
                 either
                 weak
                 or
                 cowardly
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 thou
                 forthwith
                 upon
                 discovery
                 of
                 thy
                 enemies
                 intent
                 ,
                 gettest
                 thy
                 forces
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 they
                 be
                 inferior
                 to
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 begin
                 to
                 make
                 account
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 will
                 other
                 Princes
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 abou
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 who
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 ayd
                 thee
                 (
                 thou
                 being
                 in
                 armes
                 )
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 abandon'd
                 thy self
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 
                 struck
                 stroke
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 but
                 one
                 enemy
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 thou
                 hast
                 more
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 do
                 very
                 wisely
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 belonging
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 to
                 regain
                 him
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 war
                 be
                 discoverd
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 take
                 him
                 asunder
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 confederates
                 thine
                 enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Weake
                   states
                   are
                   alwaies
                   irresolute
                   in
                   their
                   determinations
                   ;
                   and
                   slow
                   deliberations
                   are
                   alwaies
                   hurtfull
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 very
                 same
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 beginnings
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 between
                 the
                 Latins
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 consultation
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 deliberated
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 stay
                 long
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 consultation
                 the
                 Latins
                 made
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 thought
                 to
                 quit
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Romans
                 having
                 had
                 some
                 sent
                 of
                 this
                 ill
                 humour
                 that
                 had
                 possessed
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ascertained
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 try
                 if
                 without
                 armes
                 they
                 could
                 regain
                 those
                 people
                 ,
                 gave
                 order
                 they
                 should
                 send
                 eight
                 Citizens
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 advise
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Latins
                 ,
                 understanding
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 conscious
                 to
                 themselves
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 done
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 called
                 an
                 assembly
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 appoint
                 who
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 order
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 
                 say
                 .
                 And
                 Annius
                 their
                 Pretour
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 assembly
                 during
                 this
                 dispute
                 ,
                 utter'd
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                 
                   The
                   sum
                   of
                   our
                   affairs
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   advise
                   rather
                   what
                   we
                   should
                   do
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   we
                   should
                   say
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   easy
                   matter
                   ,
                   when
                   things
                   are
                   once
                   resolved
                   on
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   into
                   fit
                   termes
                   .
                
                 Without
                 question
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 relished
                 by
                 every
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Commonwealth
                 :
                 for
                 during
                 the
                 uncertainly
                 and
                 doubt
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 knowes
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 mind
                 is
                 once
                 setled
                 and
                 resolved
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 easily
                 follow
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 willingly
                 noted
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 that
                 such
                 doubt
                 hath
                 much
                 wrong'd
                 publick
                 actions
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 loss
                 and
                 disgrace
                 of
                 our
                 Republike
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 ever
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 judgement
                 to
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 this
                 resolution
                 shall
                 be
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 advised
                 ,
                 and
                 deliberated
                 on
                 by
                 weak
                 man.
                 No
                 less
                 hurtfull
                 also
                 are
                 slick
                 and
                 slow
                 consultations
                 ,
                 than
                 these
                 ambigu●us
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 any
                 friend
                 ;
                 for
                 slowness
                 helps
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 hurts
                 ones
                 self
                 .
                 These
                 resolutions
                 so
                 taken
                 ,
                 proceed
                 either
                 from
                 weakness
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 or
                 forces
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 their
                 malignity
                 that
                 should
                 resolve
                 ,
                 who
                 guided
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 passtors
                 ,
                 to
                 ruine
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fulfill
                 some
                 desire
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 s●ff●r
                 not
                 the
                 consultation
                 to
                 goe
                 forward
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 hinder
                 and
                 cross
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 good
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 perceive
                 the
                 whole
                 stream
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 run
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 never
                 hinder
                 the
                 delibaration
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 those
                 affairs
                 attend
                 not
                 time
                 .
                 When
                 Jerome
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 in
                 Syraacusa
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 war
                 between
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 the
                 Syracusians
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 allyance
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 or
                 Carthaginian
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 eagerness
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 remain'd
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 took
                 to
                 neither
                 side
                 ,
                 til
                 '
                 that
                 Apollonides
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 cheif
                 men
                 in
                 Syracufia
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 discreet
                 Oration
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 shewed
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blam'd
                 that
                 advised
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 nor
                 they
                 that
                 would
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 irresolution
                 and
                 slowness
                 in
                 taking
                 to
                 any
                 side
                 was
                 detestable
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 saw
                 fully
                 in
                 that
                 ambiguity
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Republique
                 .
                 But
                 were
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 party
                 were
                 once
                 made
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 side
                 soe'r
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a●man
                 might
                 conceive
                 some
                 good
                 hopes
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 more
                 fully
                 shew
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 his
                 part
                 he
                 does
                 ,
                 the
                 harme
                 which
                 this
                 hanging
                 in
                 suspence
                 drawes
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 makes
                 it
                 plain
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Latins
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lavinians
                 being
                 sought
                 to
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 ayd
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 resolut
                 on
                 of
                 it
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 just
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 to
                 give
                 succors
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 news
                 came
                 that
                 the
                 Latins
                 were
                 defeated
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 their
                 Pretour
                 Milonius
                 said
                 ,
                 We
                 shall
                 pay
                 ●ear
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 for
                 this
                 little
                 way
                 we
                 have
                 gone
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 had
                 resolv'd
                 either
                 to
                 help
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 not
                 helping
                 them
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 but
                 helping
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 aid
                 ,
                 come
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 their
                 Forces
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 gain'd
                 them
                 the
                 victory
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 delay
                 loss
                 came
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 had
                 the
                 Florentines
                 observ'd
                 this
                 well
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 receiv'd
                 so
                 many
                 dammages
                 nor
                 troubles
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Lewis
                 the
                 twelfths
                 passage
                 into
                 
                 Italy
                 against
                 Lodowicke
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 treating
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 sought
                 the
                 Florentines
                 for
                 their
                 consent
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Agents
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 agreed
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 neuters
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 comming
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 should
                 maintain
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 City
                 a
                 moneths
                 time
                 to
                 ratifie
                 this
                 .
                 Which
                 ratification
                 was
                 delayd
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 little
                 wisdome
                 favour'd
                 Duke
                 Lodowicks
                 affairs
                 ,
                 til
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 even
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 victory
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Florentines
                 offering
                 the
                 ratification
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 accepted
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 the
                 Florentines
                 came
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 willingly
                 to
                 his
                 friendship
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Florence
                 was
                 to
                 buy
                 out
                 dear
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 afterwards
                 another
                 time
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 accident
                 it
                 chanc'r
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 worse
                 was
                 the
                 course
                 they
                 took
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 advantage
                 to
                 Duke
                 Lodowicke
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 victour
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 shewed
                 more
                 displeasure
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 did
                 the
                 King.
                 And
                 though
                 touching
                 the
                 mischief
                 this
                 weakness
                 brings
                 upon
                 a
                 Republique
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 in
                 another
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 yet
                 upon
                 a
                 new
                 occasion
                 offerd
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 accident
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 repeat
                 it
                 thinking
                 it
                 very
                 specially
                 a
                 matter
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 by
                 all
                 Republiques
                 like
                 unto
                 ours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   much
                   the
                   orders
                   used
                   by
                   our
                   Souldiers
                   in
                   these
                   modern
                   times
                   ,
                   differ
                   from
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   ancients
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Romans
                 fought
                 not
                 a
                 battel
                 in
                 any
                 war
                 they
                 undertook
                 with
                 any
                 Nation
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 greater
                 importance
                 than
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 in
                 Torquatus
                 and
                 Decius
                 his
                 Consulship
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 it
                 had
                 followed
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Latins
                 by
                 losing
                 it
                 became
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 should
                 have
                 undergone
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 they
                 got
                 the
                 mast●ry
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 :
                 for
                 on
                 each
                 part
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Armies
                 equal
                 for
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 valour
                 ,
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 number
                 ;
                 he
                 makes
                 there
                 this
                 difference
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commanders
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 were
                 of
                 more
                 valour
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Latins
                 .
                 It
                 appears
                 also
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 this
                 battel
                 ,
                 there
                 befell
                 two
                 accidents
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 whereof
                 was
                 never
                 seen
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 since
                 have
                 we
                 had
                 but
                 rare
                 examples
                 following
                 them
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 two
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 Soldiers
                 minds
                 firm
                 and
                 obedient
                 to
                 their
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 resolute
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 kill'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 his
                 Son.
                 The
                 equality
                 which
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 sayes
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 Armies
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 both
                 serv'd
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 together
                 ;
                 they
                 used
                 the●ame
                 language
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 armes
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 their
                 battel
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Troupes
                 and
                 the
                 Captains
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 names
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 being
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 equal
                 force
                 and
                 valour
                 ,
                 that
                 something
                 extraordinary
                 should
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 se●tle
                 and
                 fix
                 the
                 ones
                 resolution
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 others
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 otherwhere
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 consists
                 the
                 victory
                 :
                 for
                 while
                 that
                 lasts
                 in
                 the
                 combarants
                 hearts
                 ,
                 the
                 Armies
                 never
                 turne
                 their
                 backs
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 might
                 last
                 the
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 Romans
                 breasts
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 partly
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 the
                 Consùls
                 valour
                 were
                 cause
                 ;
                 for
                 Torquatus
                 killed
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 Decius
                 himself
                 .
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shews
                 the
                 equality
                 
                 of
                 their
                 forces
                 ,
                 sets
                 downe
                 the
                 whole
                 order
                 the
                 Romanes
                 used
                 in
                 their
                 Armies
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 battels
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 that
                 he
                 relates
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 rehearse
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 discourse
                 onely
                 upon
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 thinke
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 neglected
                 by
                 all
                 our
                 Captaines
                 of
                 later
                 times
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 many
                 disorders
                 in
                 severall
                 Armyes
                 stand
                 battells
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 Livius
                 his
                 words
                 wee
                 gather
                 that
                 the
                 Romane
                 Army
                 had
                 three
                 principal
                 divisions
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 proper
                 termes
                 may
                 be
                 calld
                 Squadrons
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Hastati
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 the
                 Prencipi
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 Triarij
                 :
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 had
                 their
                 horsemen
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 a
                 battell
                 ,
                 they
                 plac't
                 the
                 Hastati
                 for
                 most
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 shoulders
                 of
                 those
                 the
                 Prencipi
                 were
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 file
                 ,
                 the
                 riarij
                 came
                 .
                 The
                 horse
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ranks
                 they
                 plac't
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 battells
                 :
                 which
                 Squadrons
                 of
                 horse
                 from
                 their
                 formes
                 and
                 Places
                 were
                 call'd
                 wings
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 lookt
                 like
                 the
                 two
                 wings
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 .
                 They
                 rangd
                 the
                 first
                 Squadron
                 of
                 the
                 Hastati
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 close
                 shut
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 either
                 to
                 force
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 sustain
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Squadron
                 of
                 the
                 Prencipi
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 ordeind
                 to
                 succour
                 the
                 for
                 most
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 was
                 either
                 beaten
                 or
                 driven
                 backe
                 )
                 this
                 they
                 made
                 not
                 so
                 compact
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 kept
                 their
                 ranks
                 thinne
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 receive
                 in
                 to
                 them
                 without
                 disordering
                 themselves
                 the
                 first
                 Squadron
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 being
                 prest
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc't
                 to
                 retire
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 Squadron
                 of
                 the
                 Triarij
                 had
                 
                 their
                 ranks
                 yet
                 thinner
                 than
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 Squadrons
                 of
                 the
                 Hastati
                 and
                 Prencipi
                 .
                 The
                 troupes
                 then
                 being
                 all
                 plac'd
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 began
                 the
                 fight
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Hastati
                 were
                 forc'd
                 or
                 overcome
                 ,
                 they
                 retir'd
                 into
                 the
                 thinnesse
                 of
                 the
                 ranks
                 of
                 the
                 Prencipi
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 of
                 two
                 battallions
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 undertooke
                 the
                 fight
                 afresh
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 were
                 beaten
                 back
                 and
                 routed
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 backe
                 into
                 the
                 thinner
                 rankes
                 of
                 the
                 Triarij
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 battallions
                 became
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 renewd
                 the
                 fight
                 againe
                 ,
                 where
                 if
                 they
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 other
                 repayre
                 ,
                 they
                 lost
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 that
                 alwayes
                 when
                 this
                 last
                 quadron
                 of
                 the
                 Triarij
                 came
                 to
                 try
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 thereupon
                 grew
                 his
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 
                   Thematter
                   came
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   the
                   Triarij
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                 Commanders
                 of
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 abandoned
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 instructions
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 the
                 ancient
                 discipline
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 they
                 quite
                 neglected
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 importance
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 so
                 arrang●s
                 his
                 Armie
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 he
                 can
                 three
                 times
                 repair
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 lose
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 fortune
                 three
                 times
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 to
                 incounter
                 a
                 valour
                 sufficient
                 to
                 vanquish
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 stands
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 shock
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 our
                 Christian
                 Armies
                 doe
                 )
                 may
                 easily
                 lose
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 little
                 disorder
                 ,
                 or
                 meane
                 valour
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 makes
                 our
                 Armyes
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 recover
                 themselves
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 receiving
                 one
                 Squadron
                 within
                 another
                 :
                 Which
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 because
                 now
                 adayes
                 battells
                 are
                 rangd
                 which
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 
                 two
                 disorders
                 ;
                 either
                 they
                 place
                 their
                 troupes
                 at
                 the
                 shoulders
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 battell
                 large
                 of
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 thinne
                 in
                 depth
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 weaker
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 small
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 brest
                 to
                 the
                 backe
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 stronger
                 ,
                 they
                 reduce
                 the
                 troupes
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 front
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 receivd
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 together
                 into
                 a
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 rout
                 themselves
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 that
                 before
                 be
                 beaten
                 backe
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 upon
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 second
                 strives
                 to
                 advance
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 both
                 beating
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 causes
                 such
                 a
                 confusion
                 ,
                 that
                 commonly
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 matter
                 destroys
                 a
                 whole
                 Army
                 .
                 The
                 Spanish
                 and
                 French
                 Armyes
                 in
                 the
                 battle
                 at
                 Ravenna
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   de
                   Pors
                
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 forces
                 dyed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 times
                 )
                 a
                 well
                 fought
                 battell
                 ,
                 was
                 arranged
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 forenam'd
                 wayes
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Armie
                 came
                 on
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 people
                 plac'd
                 to
                 shoulder
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 neither
                 army
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 breadth
                 then
                 in
                 depth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 befalls
                 them
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 large
                 plaine
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 Ravenna
                 .
                 For
                 knowing
                 the
                 disorder
                 they
                 make
                 in
                 retiring
                 ,
                 by
                 placing
                 themselves
                 in
                 one
                 file
                 ,
                 they
                 avoide
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 by
                 making
                 the
                 front
                 large
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 scite
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 restraines
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 forenam'd
                 disorder
                 ,
                 without
                 advising
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 remedy
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 they
                 passe
                 through
                 their
                 enemies
                 countries
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 out
                 to
                 forrage
                 ,
                 or
                 venture
                 on
                 any
                 
                 other
                 exploit
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 Saint
                 Regulus
                 in
                 that
                 occasion
                 of
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwhere
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Florentines
                 were
                 routed
                 by
                 the
                 Pisans
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 warre
                 which
                 was
                 betweene
                 the
                 Florentines
                 and
                 that
                 city
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 after
                 Charles
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 his
                 passage
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 those
                 defeates
                 were
                 caused
                 by
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 horse
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 in
                 vantgard
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 enemies
                 beaten
                 backe
                 into
                 the
                 Florentine
                 foote
                 ,
                 routed
                 it
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 all
                 the
                 remainder
                 turn'd
                 their
                 backes
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Criacus
                   de
                   Borgo
                
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 generall
                 of
                 the
                 Florentine
                 infantery
                 ,
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 my
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 bin
                 routed
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 horse
                 .
                 The
                 Swisses
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 principall
                 masters
                 of
                 our
                 modern
                 warres
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 serve
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 place
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 their
                 owne
                 horse
                 driven
                 backe
                 should
                 beate
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 howbeit
                 these
                 things
                 seeme
                 easie
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 easie
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 not
                 there
                 been
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 contemporary
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 follow
                 these
                 ancient
                 orders
                 ,
                 or
                 amend
                 the
                 moderne
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 Armies
                 tripartite
                 ,
                 terming
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 Vauntguard
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Battell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 the
                 Rereguard
                 :
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 other
                 use
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 quatered
                 in
                 their
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 any
                 service
                 ,
                 very
                 seldome
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 formerly
                 said
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 all
                 these
                 bodies
                 run
                 one
                 fortune
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 many
                 to
                 excuse
                 their
                 own
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 alledge
                 that
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Artillery
                 permits
                 not
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 orders
                 be
                 observd
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 argue
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 the
                 Artillery
                 doe
                 hinder
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 valour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   esteeme
                   our
                   moderne
                   armies
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   of
                   artilery
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   opinion
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   generally
                   conceived
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   be
                   true
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 I
                 consider
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 things
                 formerly
                 written
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 pitcht
                 battells
                 were
                 fought
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 at
                 severall
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 general
                 opinion
                 which
                 many
                 hold
                 ,
                 comes
                 into
                 my
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a●tilery
                 had
                 bin
                 used
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 could
                 never
                 so
                 easily
                 have
                 subdued
                 the
                 countryes
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 brought
                 these
                 nations
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 their
                 tributaries
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 brave
                 conquests
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 guns
                 ,
                 men
                 cannot
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 nor
                 shew
                 the
                 valour
                 they
                 could
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 adde
                 a
                 third
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 it
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 battell
                 now
                 ,
                 then
                 formerly
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 containe
                 themselves
                 within
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 the
                 warre
                 will
                 be
                 all
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 artillery
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 desirous
                 now
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 argue
                 touching
                 the
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 such
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 artillery
                 hath
                 augmented
                 or
                 diminished
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 bereave
                 or
                 affoard
                 good
                 Captaines
                 occasion
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 valourously
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 to
                 speake
                 concerning
                 ,
                 their
                 first
                 opinion
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Roman
                 armies
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 made
                 those
                 conquests
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 had
                 artilery
                 bin
                 then
                 in
                 use
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 warre
                 is
                 made
                 either
                 in
                 defence
                 or
                 offence
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 parts
                 it
                 does
                 more
                 good
                 or
                 hame
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 reasons
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 comparison
                 the
                 defendant
                 receives
                 more
                 dammage
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 assailant
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 hereof
                 I
                 give
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 defendant
                 is
                 either
                 within
                 a
                 walled
                 towne
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 within
                 trenches
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 towne
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 commonly
                 for
                 tresses
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 and
                 large
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 defendant
                 is
                 quite
                 lost
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 artillery
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 wall
                 be
                 it
                 of
                 what
                 thicknesse
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 is
                 ruined
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 good
                 roome
                 to
                 retire
                 themselves
                 ,
                 with
                 retrenchments
                 and
                 fortifications
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 lost
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 support
                 the
                 shocke
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 enter
                 by
                 breach
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 he
                 any
                 helpe
                 herein
                 of
                 his
                 artillery
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 
                   a
                   maxime
                
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 met
                 can
                 enter
                 in
                 by
                 throngs
                 and
                 with
                 violence
                 ,
                 the
                 artillery
                 cannot
                 keep
                 them
                 off
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 furious
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 Tramontaines
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 defendant
                 to
                 resist
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 assaults
                 the
                 Italians
                 give
                 ,
                 are
                 well
                 enough
                 endured
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 ●hrong
                 ,
                 but
                 scatteringly
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 by
                 a
                 name
                 very
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 call
                 skirmishes
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 that
                 goe
                 with
                 this
                 disorder
                 and
                 timcrousnesse
                 to
                 enter
                 a
                 breach
                 ,
                 where
                 artillery
                 is
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 an
                 apparent
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 them
                 artillery
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 use
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 throngs
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 presses
                 forward
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 sustained
                 by
                 ditches
                 and
                 ramparts
                 ,
                 will
                 enter
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 artillery
                 shall
                 never
                 beat
                 them
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 
                 be
                 slaine
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 can
                 hinder
                 them
                 of
                 victory
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 many
                 conquests
                 which
                 fortainers
                 have
                 here
                 made
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Brescia
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 towne
                 having
                 rebelled
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fort
                 holding
                 good
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Venetians
                 were
                 to
                 support
                 all
                 the
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 could
                 fall
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 that
                 way
                 guarded
                 with
                 artillery
                 ,
                 that
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 fortresse
                 into
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 planted
                 against
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 others
                 upon
                 the
                 flankes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 every
                 other
                 place
                 fir
                 .
                 Whereof
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Fois
                 made
                 not
                 any
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 descending
                 a
                 foote
                 with
                 his
                 troopes
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 appeared
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 thereby
                 any
                 notable
                 losse
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 defends
                 a
                 little
                 towne
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 walled
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 not
                 space
                 to
                 retire
                 with
                 ●etrenchments
                 and
                 fortifications
                 ,
                 and
                 trusts
                 upon
                 the
                 artillery
                 ,
                 is
                 presently
                 lost
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 defendest
                 a
                 great
                 towne
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 conveniency
                 for
                 retreat
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 comparison
                 is
                 the
                 artillery
                 more
                 availeable
                 to
                 those
                 without
                 ,
                 then
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 with
                 thy
                 artillery
                 annoy
                 those
                 without
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 of
                 force
                 raise
                 thy selfe
                 with
                 it
                 above
                 the
                 levell
                 :
                 for
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 on
                 the
                 levell
                 ,
                 every
                 small
                 fence
                 or
                 trench
                 that
                 the
                 enemy
                 makes
                 secures
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 canst
                 no
                 wayes
                 dammage
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 being
                 to
                 raise
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mount
                 thy
                 peeces
                 on
                 the
                 curtaine
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 drawest
                 two
                 difficulties
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 bring
                 ordnance
                 thither
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 that
                 bignesse
                 nor
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                 without
                 can
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 great
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 manageable
                 in
                 small
                 spaces
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 grant
                 thou
                 canst
                 bring
                 such
                 peeces
                 thither
                 ,
                 yet
                 canst
                 thou
                 not
                 make
                 those
                 safe
                 and
                 strong
                 fortifications
                 to
                 secure
                 thy
                 artilery
                 within
                 which
                 they
                 without
                 can
                 ,
                 being
                 upon
                 the
                 plaine
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 those
                 conveniences
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 roome
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 desire
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 defends
                 a
                 towne
                 to
                 keepe
                 his
                 artillery
                 mounted
                 on
                 those
                 high
                 places
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 without
                 have
                 store
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 good
                 peeces
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 brings
                 them
                 into
                 lower
                 places
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 a
                 city
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 small
                 shot
                 :
                 Whereby
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 any
                 small
                 advantage
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 shot
                 ,
                 they
                 suffer
                 as
                 much
                 losse
                 ,
                 which
                 counterpoises
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 the
                 artillery
                 can
                 do
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 towne
                 walls
                 are
                 all
                 laid
                 flat
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 ditches
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 enemy
                 comes
                 to
                 enter
                 by
                 assault
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 walls
                 are
                 beaten
                 downe
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 ditches
                 are
                 filled
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 disadvantages
                 thereby
                 ,
                 then
                 otherwise
                 he
                 had
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 formerly
                 said
                 )
                 these
                 instruments
                 of
                 wa●re
                 do
                 more
                 helpe
                 the
                 besieger
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 besieged
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 third
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 the
                 campe
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 make
                 intrenchments
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 off
                 from
                 battell
                 till
                 some
                 convenience
                 or
                 advantage
                 gotten
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 herein
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 more
                 helpe
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 keepe
                 thee
                 from
                 fighting
                 ,
                 then
                 had
                 the
                 ancients
                 .
                 And
                 sometimes
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 artillery
                 thou
                 hast
                 more
                 disadvantage
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 
                 enemy
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 some
                 small
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 chance
                 that
                 he
                 gets
                 the
                 upper
                 ground
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 arrivall
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 fully
                 cast
                 up
                 thy
                 trenches
                 ,
                 nor
                 cover'd
                 thy selfe
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 presently
                 he
                 dislodges
                 thee
                 whithout
                 remdy
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 forced
                 to
                 come
                 cut
                 of
                 thy
                 fortifications
                 and
                 fight
                 :
                 which
                 befell
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 in
                 the
                 battell
                 at
                 Ravenna
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 fortified
                 betweene
                 the
                 river
                 Roncus
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 trench
                 they
                 had
                 cast
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 fence
                 whereof
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 hight
                 was
                 needfull
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 had
                 gotten
                 some
                 small
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 were
                 forc'd
                 by
                 the
                 artillery
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 fortifications
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 fight
                 .
                 But
                 grant
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 commonly
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 thou
                 hast
                 encamped
                 ,
                 were
                 higher
                 then
                 those
                 others
                 whereof
                 the
                 enemies
                 were
                 masters
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 fortifications
                 were
                 good
                 and
                 secure
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 scituation
                 and
                 other
                 thy
                 preparations
                 the
                 enemy
                 dares
                 not
                 assaile
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 use
                 those
                 meanes
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 old
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 lay
                 with
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 endammag'd
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 forrage
                 the
                 country
                 and
                 pillage
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 beleager
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 cheife
                 townes
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 thy
                 provisions
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 some
                 necessity
                 thou
                 shalt
                 of
                 force
                 dislodge
                 and
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 artillery
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 shew
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 effect
                 .
                 Considering
                 then
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 warres
                 the
                 Romars
                 made
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 all
                 most
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 were
                 assailants
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 defendants
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 appeare
                 (
                 being
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 above
                 written
                 are
                 true
                 .
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 greater
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 conconquests
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 the
                 artillery
                 bin
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 cannot
                 make
                 proofe
                 of
                 their
                 valour
                 as
                 of
                 old
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 artillery
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 shew
                 themselves
                 in
                 scattered
                 troops
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 more
                 hazard
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 scale
                 a
                 wall
                 or
                 make
                 such
                 like
                 assaults
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 each
                 one
                 a
                 part
                 shewes
                 himselfe
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Captaines
                 and
                 Commanders
                 of
                 armies
                 are
                 exposed
                 to
                 more
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 artillery
                 can
                 reach
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ;
                 nor
                 availes
                 it
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 hindermost
                 rankes
                 ,
                 or
                 invironed
                 by
                 their
                 valiantest
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 Yet
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 dangers
                 do
                 often
                 endammage
                 much
                 ;
                 for
                 places
                 fortified
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 scal'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 weakly
                 goe
                 to
                 assaile
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 besieges
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 townes
                 by
                 assault
                 ,
                 the
                 dangers
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 greater
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 they
                 who
                 defended
                 the
                 townes
                 ,
                 wanted
                 not
                 their
                 instruments
                 of
                 warre
                 where
                 with
                 to
                 shoote
                 at
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 though
                 perhaps
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 violence
                 )
                 yet
                 for
                 slaughter
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Captaines
                 and
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 in
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 last
                 warres
                 have
                 bin
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 ten
                 yeares
                 the
                 ancients
                 had
                 :
                 for
                 from
                 
                   Count
                   Lodowicke
                
                 of
                 Mirandola
                 ,
                 that
                 died
                 at
                 Ferrara
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 assai'd
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Nemours
                 ,
                 that
                 died
                 at
                 Cerignuola
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 bin
                 slaine
                 by
                 the
                 canon
                 :
                 For
                 
                 
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Fois
                 was
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 at
                 Ravenna
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Cannon
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 men
                 give
                 no
                 particular
                 proofs
                 of
                 their
                 valour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 caused
                 by
                 their
                 canon
                 ,
                 but
                 prooeeds
                 from
                 their
                 evil
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feebleness
                 of
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 want
                 valour
                 in
                 the
                 gross
                 ,
                 cannot
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 third
                 allegation
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 joyne
                 battel
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 will
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 artillery
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 utterly
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 held
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 old
                 will
                 imploy
                 their
                 armies
                 :
                 for
                 whosoever
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 army
                 ,
                 must
                 use
                 them
                 in
                 trainings
                 or
                 rather
                 in
                 battels
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 fall
                 to
                 handy
                 blows
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 coller
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 ground
                 more
                 upon
                 the
                 infantry
                 then
                 the
                 cavallery
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 reasons
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 ,
                 after
                 alledge
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 rely
                 most
                 upon
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 these
                 waies
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 artillery
                 becomes
                 quite
                 unprofitable
                 ;
                 for
                 more
                 easily
                 can
                 the
                 infantry
                 avoyd
                 the
                 blow
                 of
                 the
                 cannon
                 by
                 comming
                 up
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 old
                 they
                 could
                 escape
                 the
                 sury
                 of
                 the
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 the
                 chariors
                 arm'd
                 with
                 hooks
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 unaccusiomed
                 encounters
                 which
                 the
                 Roman
                 infantry
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 remedy
                 against
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 to
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 have
                 found
                 against
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 of
                 very
                 short
                 durance
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 artillery
                 can
                 harme
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 of
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 Elephan●s
                 and
                 chariots
                 ●id
                 mischeif
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 middle
                 and
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 battle
                 did
                 put
                 all
                 into
                 disorder
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 artillery
                 hinders
                 thee
                 
                 onely
                 before
                 the
                 battel
                 :
                 which
                 hinderance
                 the
                 infantry
                 easily
                 avoid
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 going
                 cover'd
                 under
                 the
                 naturall
                 scite
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 stooping
                 towards
                 the
                 ground
                 when
                 they
                 shoot
                 :
                 which
                 also
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 canon
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 so
                 right
                 levell'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 go
                 high
                 they
                 miss
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 low
                 they
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 when
                 the
                 armies
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 handy
                 blowes
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 clear
                 then
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 great
                 nor
                 small
                 shot
                 can
                 do
                 thee
                 much
                 harm
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 enemy
                 places
                 the
                 artillery
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 easily
                 take
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 hurts
                 himself
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 touch
                 thee
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 so
                 gall
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 come
                 up
                 close
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 will
                 follow
                 the
                 effect
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 .
                 Nor
                 needs
                 there
                 much
                 dispute
                 upon
                 this
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Switzers
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 Navarra
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1513.
                 without
                 arrillery
                 or
                 horse
                 assail'd
                 the
                 French
                 army
                 within
                 their
                 fortifications
                 being
                 guarded
                 with
                 artillery
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 routed
                 them
                 being
                 no
                 way
                 hinder'd
                 thereby
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 things
                 formerly
                 alledged
                 )
                 because
                 the
                 artillery
                 hath
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 guarded
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 it
                 should
                 make
                 any
                 good
                 execution
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 some
                 wall
                 ,
                 or
                 trenches
                 or
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 fortifications
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 fails
                 of
                 these
                 defences
                 it
                 becomes
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 is
                 made
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 defended
                 onely
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 field
                 battels
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 plac'd
                 on
                 the
                 flank
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 on
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ancients
                 used
                 their
                 instruments
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 plac'd
                 them
                 without
                 their
                 squadrers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 should
                 play
                 from
                 without
                 the
                 ranks
                 ;
                 and
                 whensoever
                 they
                 
                 were
                 put
                 at
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 horse
                 or
                 others
                 they
                 retired
                 behind
                 the
                 legions
                 :
                 whose
                 ever
                 accounts
                 otherwise
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 well
                 understand
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 trusts'upon
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 easily
                 deceive
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Turk
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 his
                 artillery
                 ,
                 have
                 gaind
                 any
                 victory
                 of
                 the
                 Sophy
                 and
                 the
                 So'dan
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 other
                 vertue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 affright
                 the
                 unusual
                 noise
                 thereof
                 put
                 the
                 horse
                 into
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 artillery
                 is
                 prossitable
                 in
                 an
                 army
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mingle
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 valour
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 avails
                 little
                 against
                 a
                 couragious
                 army
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   by
                   authority
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   military
                   discipline
                   ,
                   the
                   foot
                   is
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   esteemd
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   horse
                   .
                
              
               
                 WEE
                 can
                 plainly
                 sshew
                 it
                 by
                 many
                 reasons
                 and
                 examples
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 all
                 military
                 actions
                 did
                 prefer
                 the
                 infantry
                 before
                 the
                 cavalry
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 grounded
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 executions
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 by
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sought
                 with
                 the
                 Latins
                 near
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 Regillum
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 giving
                 ground
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 succours
                 ,
                 the
                 horse-men
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 light
                 and
                 serve
                 a
                 soct
                 whereby
                 they
                 made
                 good
                 the
                 fight
                 and
                 gaind
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 more
                 confidence
                 in
                 them
                 being
                 a
                 foot
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 horseback
                 ,
                 They
                 us'd
                 the
                 same
                 termes
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 fights
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 it
                 alwaies
                 a
                 present
                 help
                 in
                 their
                 dangers
                 .
                 Nor
                 let
                 Hannibals
                 
                 opinion
                 counterballance
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 in
                 the
                 battel
                 at
                 Canna
                 that
                 the
                 Consuls
                 made
                 their
                 horsemen
                 light
                 and
                 serve
                 afoot
                 ,
                 scoffing
                 at
                 the
                 course
                 they
                 took
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 
                   had
                   rather
                   indeed
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   delivered
                   bound
                   into
                   my
                   hands
                   .
                
                 Which
                 opinion
                 however
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 utterd
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 able
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 authorities
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 rather
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 a
                 Roman
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 excellent
                 Captains
                 ,
                 that
                 flourished
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 one
                 Hanniball
                 alone
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 this
                 authority
                 the
                 reasons
                 are
                 evident
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 on
                 foot
                 can
                 go
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 horseback
                 he
                 cannot
                 :
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 ranks
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 somewhat
                 confus'd
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 restored
                 again
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 horse
                 keep
                 their
                 ranks
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 disorder
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 recover
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 among
                 horses
                 ;
                 some
                 there
                 are
                 which
                 have
                 but
                 small
                 courage
                 ,
                 others
                 again
                 exceeding
                 couragious
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 times
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 brave
                 horse
                 is
                 back'd
                 by
                 a
                 cowardly
                 fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 a
                 timerous
                 jade
                 is
                 mounted
                 by
                 a
                 stout
                 Souldier
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 disparitie
                 follows
                 ,
                 arises
                 uprofitableness
                 and
                 disorder
                 .
                 The
                 infantry
                 well
                 united
                 in
                 their
                 ranks
                 are
                 easily
                 able
                 to
                 rout
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 hardly
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 routed
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 Which
                 opinion
                 is
                 confirmed
                 (
                 besides
                 many
                 ancient
                 moderne
                 examples
                 )
                 by
                 their
                 authorities
                 who
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 the
                 records
                 of
                 ancient
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 shew
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 a
                 horseback
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 understood
                 neither
                 the
                 order
                 nor
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 once
                 had
                 
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 quickly
                 conceiv'd
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 profitable
                 they
                 were
                 than
                 the
                 horse
                 .
                 But
                 hereupon
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 horse
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 in
                 armies
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forrage
                 and
                 prey
                 about
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 enemies
                 in
                 their
                 slight
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 also
                 to
                 oppose
                 all
                 the
                 attempts
                 of
                 the
                 the
                 adversaries
                 horse
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 ground-worke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 nerves
                 of
                 the
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 most
                 account
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Infantry
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 the
                 Italian
                 Princes
                 faults
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 euthral'd
                 Italy
                 to
                 strangers
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 greater
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 all
                 their
                 regard
                 towards
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 horsemen
                 :
                 Which
                 disorder
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 evil
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Captains
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 ignorance
                 that
                 govern'd
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 twenty-five
                 years
                 last
                 past
                 all
                 the
                 military
                 affairs
                 in
                 Italy
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 setled
                 estates
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 Captains
                 adventurers
                 ,
                 serving
                 where
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 pay
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 devised
                 how
                 they
                 could
                 maintain
                 their
                 reputation
                 ,
                 they
                 continuing
                 in
                 armes
                 when
                 the
                 Princes
                 were
                 unarmed
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 continually
                 get
                 pay
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 foot
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 any
                 subjects
                 whereof
                 to
                 serve
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 got
                 them
                 no
                 credit
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 took
                 themselves
                 to
                 horse
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 Captain
                 having
                 pay
                 for
                 200
                 or
                 300
                 horse
                 ,
                 subsisted
                 thereby
                 in
                 good
                 repute
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 payment
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 rul'd
                 the
                 State
                 could
                 easily
                 satisfie
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 this
                 should
                 come
                 on
                 more
                 easily
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 themselves
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 esteem
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 all
                 respect
                 and
                 reputation
                 from
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 reserred
                 all
                 to
                 their
                 cavallery
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 far
                 increas'd
                 they
                 this
                 disorder
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 Armie
                 they
                 levyed
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 foot
                 .
                 Which
                 custom
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 disorders
                 intermixt
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 much
                 weakned
                 the
                 Italian
                 Soldiery
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Country
                 hath
                 easily
                 bin
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 by
                 all
                 strangers
                 .
                 This
                 error
                 ,
                 of
                 esteeming
                 the
                 horse
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 is
                 laid
                 open
                 yet
                 more
                 plainly
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 were
                 incamped
                 at
                 Sora
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 troop
                 of
                 horse
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 sally
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 to
                 assualt
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 a
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 horse
                 went
                 to
                 incounter
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 Cavalry
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 first
                 shock
                 ,
                 meeting
                 brest
                 to
                 brest
                 ,
                 it
                 chanc'd
                 that
                 the
                 Commander
                 of
                 each
                 troop
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 residue
                 being
                 left
                 without
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 skirmish
                 still
                 continuing
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 vanquish
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 light
                 from
                 their
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 forc't
                 their
                 enemies
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 defend
                 themselves
                 )
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Romans
                 carried
                 away
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 This
                 example
                 could
                 not
                 serve
                 better
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 shewing
                 of
                 how
                 much
                 value
                 the
                 infantry
                 is
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 horse
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 in
                 other
                 occasions
                 the
                 Consuls
                 made
                 the
                 horsemen
                 to
                 dismount
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 succour
                 the
                 foot
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 distress
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 ayd
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 they
                 light
                 not
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 their
                 enemies
                 foot
                 ,
                 but
                 fighting
                 a
                 horseback
                 with
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 master
                 them
                 on
                 horseback
                 ,
                 that
                 alightning
                 they
                 could
                 more
                 easily
                 vanquish
                 them
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 foot
                 in
                 good
                 order
                 and
                 array
                 cannot
                 without
                 much
                 difficulty
                 be
                 overcome
                 by
                 another
                 body
                 of
                 foot
                 .
                 Crassus
                 and
                 
                   Marchus
                   Antonius
                
                 both
                 Romans
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 introde
                 of
                 many
                 daies
                 journeys
                 into
                 the
                 Parthians
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 horse
                 
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 foot
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 incountred
                 with
                 numberless
                 troops
                 of
                 the
                 Parthian
                 horse
                 .
                 Crassus
                 was
                 left
                 there
                 dead
                 with
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ;
                 
                   Marcus
                   Antonius
                
                 valorously
                 sav'd
                 himself
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 Roman
                 losses
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Infantry
                 exceeded
                 the
                 horse
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 Country
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 few
                 rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea-coast
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 remote
                 from
                 all
                 conveniency
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 did
                 
                   Marcus
                   Antonius
                
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Parthians
                 themselves
                 ,
                 very
                 valourously
                 escape
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 durst
                 the
                 whole
                 Parthian
                 Cavalry
                 venture
                 to
                 break
                 into
                 the
                 ranks
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 .
                 If
                 Crassus
                 perish'd
                 there
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 well
                 reads
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 rather
                 treacherously
                 beguild
                 ,
                 than
                 forc'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 disorders
                 ,
                 durst
                 the
                 Parthians
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 alwaies
                 went
                 along
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 his
                 soldiers
                 from
                 stragling
                 ,
                 and
                 getting
                 of
                 provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 promising
                 fairly
                 ,
                 but
                 observing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 brought
                 him
                 at
                 length
                 unto
                 extream
                 distress
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 I
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 much
                 pains
                 in
                 perswading
                 that
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 the
                 infantry
                 does
                 much
                 excel
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 modern
                 examples
                 which
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 very
                 satisfactory
                 testimony
                 .
                 And
                 t
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 9000
                 Swisses
                 at
                 Navarra
                 ,
                 formerly
                 alleaged
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 encounter
                 10000
                 horse
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 more
                 foot
                 ,
                 &
                 vanquish'd
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 horse
                 could
                 no
                 way
                 harm
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foot
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Gascoignes
                 and
                 ill
                 ordered
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 likewise
                 that
                 afterwards
                 36000
                 Swisses
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 find
                 Francis
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 about
                 Milan
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 army
                 of
                 20000
                 horse
                 and
                 40000
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 100
                 tire
                 of
                 Ordnance
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 gaind
                 not
                 the
                 battel
                 at
                 
                 at
                 Navarra
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 fought
                 bravely
                 two
                 dayes
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 were
                 broken
                 the
                 moity
                 of
                 them
                 escap'd
                 .
                 
                   Marcus
                   Regulus
                   Attilius
                
                 presum'd
                 with
                 his
                 infantry
                 to
                 incounter
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 enemies
                 horse
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Elephants
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 his
                 purpose
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 his
                 infantry
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 very
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 hope
                 he
                 might
                 well
                 overcome
                 that
                 difficulty
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 overcome
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 foot
                 in
                 good
                 array
                 ,
                 must
                 oppose
                 them
                 with
                 another
                 body
                 of
                 foot
                 in
                 better
                 order
                 than
                 they
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 he
                 sustains
                 an
                 evident
                 loss
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 dayes
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Philip
                   Visconti
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 down
                 into
                 Lombardy
                 some
                 16000
                 Swisses
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Duke
                 Carmignuola
                 being
                 then
                 his
                 General
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 with
                 neare
                 upon
                 a
                 thousand
                 horse
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 foot
                 to
                 incounter
                 them
                 :
                 Who
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 fighting
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 presently
                 rout
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 finding
                 them
                 to
                 stand
                 firm
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 lost
                 many
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 retir'd
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 able
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 in
                 new
                 accidents
                 how
                 to
                 try
                 new
                 wayes
                 ,
                 having
                 repaird
                 his
                 broken
                 troupes
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 again
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 made
                 all
                 his
                 armed
                 men
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 them
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 head
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 infantry
                 ,
                 he
                 invested
                 the
                 Swisses
                 ,
                 who
                 found
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 help
                 themselves
                 :
                 for
                 Carmignuolaes
                 horsemen
                 bring
                 lighted
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 wel
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 with
                 facilitie
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Swisses
                 ranks
                 without
                 much
                 hurt
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 pierc'd
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 easily
                 harme
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 number
                 there
                 was
                 left
                 onely
                 that
                 part
                 alive
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 by
                 Carmignuolaes
                 curtesie
                 
                 preserv'd
                 .
                 I
                 beleeve
                 well
                 that
                 many
                 know
                 this
                 difference
                 of
                 valour
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 orders
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 unhappy
                 are
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 ancient
                 nor
                 modern
                 examples
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 error
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 modern
                 Princes
                 to
                 readvise
                 themselves
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiery
                 of
                 a
                 Countrey
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 revive
                 again
                 these
                 orders
                 and
                 entertain
                 them
                 near
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 and
                 allow
                 them
                 means
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 restore
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 life
                 and
                 reputation
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 forsake
                 these
                 customs
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 leave
                 other
                 orders
                 also
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 of
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 conquests
                 we
                 make
                 turne
                 to
                 our
                 losses
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Conquests
                   in
                   Republiques
                   not
                   well
                   govern'd
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   proceed
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   vertue
                   ,
                   prove
                   rather
                   their
                   ruine
                   ,
                   than
                   advancement
                   .
                
              
               
                 THese
                 opinions
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 grounded
                 on
                 evil
                 precedents
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 bin
                 introduced
                 by
                 these
                 our
                 corrupt
                 ages
                 ,
                 cause
                 men
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 much
                 upon
                 straying
                 from
                 old
                 wonted
                 uses
                 .
                 Some
                 thirty
                 years
                 agoe
                 ,
                 an
                 Italian
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 bin
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 ten
                 thousand
                 foot
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 had
                 ever
                 bin
                 able
                 to
                 assault
                 ten
                 thousand
                 horse
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 more
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 fight
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 vanquish
                 them
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 battel
                 at
                 Navarra
                 ;
                 by
                 us
                 sundry
                 times
                 alleag'd
                 .
                 
                 And
                 however
                 that
                 Stories
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 credit
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beleeved
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 men
                 are
                 better
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 squadron
                 of
                 men
                 at
                 armes
                 would
                 have
                 bin
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 have
                 shock'd
                 with
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 with
                 these
                 false
                 excuses
                 they
                 corrupted
                 their
                 judgments
                 .
                 Nor
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 Lucullus
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 foot
                 routed
                 a
                 150000
                 horse
                 that
                 Tigranes
                 led
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 among
                 those
                 horsemen
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 like
                 our
                 men
                 at
                 armes
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 this
                 fallacy
                 was
                 discover'd
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 forrain
                 Nations
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 thereby
                 it
                 proves
                 true
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 infantry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 related
                 in
                 Story
                 ,
                 so
                 ought
                 it
                 be
                 beleev'd
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 orders
                 are
                 true
                 and
                 usefull
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 we
                 re
                 once
                 credited
                 ,
                 Republiques
                 and
                 Princes
                 would
                 fail
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 strength
                 to
                 resist
                 any
                 force
                 should
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 hope
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 flight
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 guide
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 amplification
                 or
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preservation
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 associates
                 and
                 not
                 vassals
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 Colonies
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 countries
                 gained
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 general
                 stock
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booties
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 tame
                 the
                 enemy
                 with
                 incursions
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 set
                 battels
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 long
                 sieges
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 publique
                 state
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 private
                 in
                 scarcity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 industrious
                 in
                 keeping
                 the
                 armies
                 in
                 good
                 discipline
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 inlarge
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 &
                 gain
                 an
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 amplification
                 should
                 not
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 addition
                 to
                 
                 their
                 state
                 are
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 should
                 restrain
                 all
                 ambition
                 ,
                 regulating
                 their
                 City
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 lawes
                 and
                 customs
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 all
                 inlargments
                 ,
                 only
                 ayming
                 at
                 defenee
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 them
                 under
                 good
                 government
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Republicks
                 of
                 Germany
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 liv'd
                 free
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 (
                 as
                 otherwhere
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 discours'd
                 touching
                 the
                 difference
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 to
                 become
                 fit
                 to
                 conquer
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 it self
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Republick
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 hap
                 to
                 stand
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 her
                 own
                 liberty
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 small
                 Territories
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 she
                 molest
                 not
                 others
                 yet
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 molested
                 her self
                 :
                 she
                 may
                 also
                 have
                 some
                 mind
                 or
                 some
                 necessity
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 to
                 extend
                 her
                 bounds
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 she
                 have
                 no
                 enemy
                 abroad
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 she
                 find
                 some
                 one
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 alwaies
                 that
                 such
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 potent
                 citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 those
                 Republicks
                 of
                 Germany
                 can
                 subsist
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 &
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 it
                 arises
                 from
                 some
                 conditions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 &
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 sound
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 maintain
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 government
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 part
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 speak
                 ,
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 France
                 &
                 Spain
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Empire
                 began
                 to
                 decline
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 potent
                 of
                 those
                 Cities
                 began
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 baseness
                 or
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 those
                 Emperors
                 )
                 to
                 set
                 themselves
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 buying
                 themselves
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 reserving
                 thereunto
                 only
                 a
                 a
                 certain
                 annual
                 rent
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 Cities
                 ,
                 which
                 he●d
                 
                 immediatly
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 no
                 way
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 any
                 Prince
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 like
                 manner
                 set
                 themselves
                 free
                 .
                 It
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 Cities
                 bought
                 out
                 their
                 liberties
                 ,
                 that
                 certain
                 communalties
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Austria's
                 subjects
                 ,
                 rebell'd
                 agianst
                 him
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 were
                 Tilibourg
                 ,
                 the
                 Swisses
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 prospering
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 came
                 to
                 such
                 growth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 shook
                 off
                 the
                 Austrian
                 yoke
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 became
                 a
                 terror
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 those
                 they
                 call
                 Swisses
                 .
                 This
                 Country
                 therefore
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 the
                 Swisses
                 ,
                 Republcks
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call-free
                 Townes
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperor
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 among
                 such
                 variety
                 of
                 governments
                 there
                 arise
                 no
                 warres
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 do
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 continue
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 reverence
                 they
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 who
                 albeit
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 great
                 forces
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 held
                 in
                 such
                 esteem
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 alwaies
                 reconciles
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 his
                 authority
                 interposing
                 himself
                 as
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 discontents
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 greatest
                 &
                 longest
                 warrs
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 there
                 ,
                 were
                 those
                 that
                 follow'd
                 between
                 the
                 Swisses
                 &
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Austria
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 now
                 for
                 these
                 many
                 years
                 the
                 Emperor
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Austria
                 have
                 been
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 powerful
                 as
                 to
                 tame
                 the
                 Swisses
                 insolence
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 means
                 of
                 accord
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 force
                 ;
                 nor
                 hath
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 Germany
                 ever
                 given
                 him
                 much
                 assistance
                 :
                 partly
                 because
                 those
                 communalties
                 cannot
                 find
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 hurt
                 those
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 a
                 civil
                 government
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 themselves
                 do
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 those
                 Princes
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 being
                 poor
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 envy
                 too
                 great
                 puissance
                 .
                 Those
                 commonalties
                 therfore
                 may
                 live
                 contented
                 with
                 
                 their
                 small
                 dominions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 occasion
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Authority
                 )
                 to
                 wish
                 it
                 greater
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 live
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 union
                 within
                 their
                 owne
                 walls
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 enemy
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 willingly
                 take
                 any
                 opportunity
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 discord
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 that
                 country
                 were
                 otherwise
                 conditioned
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 fit
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 inlargement
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 interrupt
                 their
                 owne
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 otherwhere
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 termes
                 ,
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 cannot
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 either
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 State
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 leagues
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 amplifie
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 undertake
                 any
                 other
                 course
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 seeke
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 ruine
                 and
                 desttruction
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 many
                 reasons
                 are
                 conquests
                 hurtfull
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 possible
                 to
                 gaine
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 strength
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 does
                 increase
                 his
                 dominions
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 growes
                 not
                 in
                 strength
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 go
                 to
                 wrack
                 .
                 They
                 cannot
                 grow
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 grow
                 poore
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 prove
                 victorious
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 conquests
                 cost
                 them
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 get
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Venetians
                 &
                 the
                 Florentins
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 bin
                 much
                 weaker
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 commanded
                 all
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 seaonley
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 six
                 miles
                 round
                 of
                 territories
                 :
                 for
                 al
                 this
                 preceeded
                 from
                 their
                 desire
                 to
                 conquer
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 ignorance
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 right
                 course
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 deserve
                 the
                 more
                 blame
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 very
                 little
                 excuse
                 having
                 seene
                 the
                 ways
                 the
                 Romanes
                 went
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 followed
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 the
                 Romanes
                 without
                 any
                 patterne
                 
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 judgment
                 ,
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 fit
                 way
                 to
                 go
                 .
                 Moreover
                 sometimes
                 such
                 gains
                 gotten
                 do
                 no
                 smal
                 harm
                 to
                 a
                 well
                 govern'd
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 when
                 either
                 such
                 a
                 city
                 or
                 country
                 is
                 conquer'd
                 that
                 abounds
                 with
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 conversation
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 manners
                 are
                 learned
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happen'd
                 to
                 Rome
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 Capua
                 ,
                 &
                 afterwards
                 to
                 Hannibal
                 .
                 And
                 had
                 Capua
                 been
                 of
                 further
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soldiers
                 error
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 the
                 remedy
                 near
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Rome
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 without
                 question
                 that
                 conquest
                 had
                 prov'd
                 the
                 Roman
                 Republicks
                 ruine
                 .
                 And
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 witnesses
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Even
                   then
                   was
                
                 Capua
                 
                   little
                   good
                   for
                   the
                   military
                   discipline
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   being
                   the
                   instrument
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   besotted
                   the
                   soldiers
                   minds
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   forgot
                   their
                   native
                   Countries
                   .
                
                 And
                 truly
                 such
                 like
                 Cities
                 sufficiently
                 avenge
                 themselves
                 on
                 their
                 Conquerors
                 without
                 fight
                 ,
                 or
                 loss
                 of
                 blood
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 infecting
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 contagious
                 vices
                 ,
                 they
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 whoever
                 assailes
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 Juvenal
                 could
                 not
                 better
                 have
                 expressed
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 where
                 in
                 his
                 Satyres
                 he
                 saies
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 conquests
                 of
                 forrain
                 nations
                 ,
                 their
                 minds
                 were
                 possessed
                 with
                 forrain
                 vices
                 ,
                 in
                 exchange
                 of
                 parsimony
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 excellent
                 vertues
                 ;
                 
                   Glutrony
                   and
                   luxury
                   making
                   their
                   habitation
                   there
                   ,
                   revenged
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   worlds
                   Conquest
                   on
                   them
                
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 these
                 gettings
                 were
                 likely
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 dangerous
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 that
                 they
                 proceeded
                 with
                 such
                 wisdome
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 prove
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 go
                 on
                 
                 in
                 much
                 different
                 waies
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 besides
                 the
                 other
                 errors
                 they
                 run
                 into
                 (
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 enough
                 )
                 serve
                 themselves
                 of
                 either
                 mercenary
                 or
                 auxiliary
                 soldiers
                 ?
                 whereupon
                 those
                 mischiefs
                 often
                 befall
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 chap.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   hazzard
                   that
                   Prince
                   or
                   Commonwealth
                   runs
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   serv'd
                   by
                   auxiliary
                   and
                   mercenary
                   soldiers
                   .
                
              
               
                 IF
                 in
                 another
                 work
                 of
                 mine
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 treated
                 at
                 large
                 of
                 mercenary
                 and
                 auxiliary
                 soldiers
                 how
                 unprofitable
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 very
                 profitable
                 the
                 native
                 soldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 are
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 much
                 more
                 have
                 inlarged
                 my self
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 than
                 now
                 I
                 purpose
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 otherwhere
                 discours'd
                 hereupon
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 only
                 point
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 Not
                 yet
                 did
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 wholly
                 to
                 pass
                 it
                 over
                 ,
                 having
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 so
                 large
                 an
                 example
                 belonging
                 to
                 those
                 soldiers
                 :
                 for
                 auxiliary
                 soldiers
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 sends
                 with
                 their
                 Captains
                 and
                 pay
                 ready
                 furnish'd
                 in
                 thy
                 aid
                 .
                 And
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 text
                 of
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 having
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 broken
                 two
                 armies
                 of
                 the
                 Samnites
                 with
                 their
                 forces
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sent
                 to
                 succor
                 the
                 Capuans
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 freed
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 warr
                 the
                 Samnites
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 purposing
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Capuans
                 dispoyl'd
                 of
                 ayd
                 should
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 becom
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 left
                 behind
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 country
                 about
                 Capua
                 two
                 legions
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 legions
                 growing
                 corrupt
                 through
                 idleness
                 ,
                 
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 insnar'd
                 with
                 the
                 delicacies
                 thereof
                 So
                 that
                 having
                 for
                 gotten
                 their
                 owne
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reverence
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 take
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 themselves
                 Lords
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 valours
                 had
                 defended
                 ,
                 thinking
                 those
                 inhabitants
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 injoy
                 those
                 goods
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 defend
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 Romanes
                 having
                 had
                 some
                 inkling
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 stopped
                 ,
                 and
                 punished
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 show'd
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 say
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 kindes
                 of
                 souldiers
                 the
                 auxiliaries
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 Because
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 Prince
                 or
                 Republique
                 that
                 uses
                 them
                 for
                 ayd
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 authority
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 he
                 that
                 sends
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 auxiliary
                 souldiers
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 th●e
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 sayd
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 ensignes
                 and
                 pay
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 army
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romanes
                 sent
                 to
                 Capua
                 .
                 These
                 kinds
                 of
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 most
                 commonly
                 pillage
                 as
                 well
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 hir'd
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 enemy
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 hired
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 either
                 through
                 the
                 maligne
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 that
                 sends
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 their
                 owne
                 ambition
                 And
                 however
                 the
                 Romanes
                 had
                 no
                 intention
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 agreement
                 and
                 conventions
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 Capuans
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 facility
                 wherewith
                 those
                 souldiers
                 thought
                 themselves
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 towne
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 taking
                 the
                 town
                 and
                 State
                 from
                 the
                 Capuans
                 :
                 Many
                 examples
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 may
                 be
                 alledg'd
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Rhegium
                 shall
                 suffice
                 me
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 both
                 lives
                 &
                 town
                 
                 were
                 taken
                 by
                 one
                 legion
                 of
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 there
                 left
                 in
                 garrison
                 .
                 Therefore
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 a
                 Republick
                 should
                 rather
                 take
                 any
                 other
                 course
                 ,
                 than
                 seek
                 to
                 bring
                 auxiliary
                 soldiers
                 into
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 principally
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 to
                 rely
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 any
                 accord
                 or
                 agreement
                 (
                 though
                 very
                 hard
                 )
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 yeeld
                 with
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 tolerable
                 than
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 things
                 past
                 were
                 well
                 call'd
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 well
                 consider'd
                 on
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 had
                 good
                 success
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 find
                 exceeding
                 many
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 abus'd
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 ambitious
                 Republick
                 can
                 never
                 have
                 a
                 fitter
                 opportunity
                 to
                 seise
                 on
                 a
                 Town
                 or
                 Country
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 requir'd
                 to
                 send
                 their
                 armies
                 for
                 defence
                 thereof
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 defence
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 offence
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 calls
                 in
                 such
                 like
                 aids
                 ,
                 seeks
                 to
                 gain
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 also
                 he
                 that
                 gets
                 it
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 can
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 take
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 But
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 mans
                 ambition
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 fulfill
                 his
                 desire
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 never
                 aware
                 of
                 that
                 evill
                 ,
                 which
                 shortly
                 after
                 may
                 thence
                 redound
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 the
                 ancient
                 examples
                 avail
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 :
                 for
                 were
                 men
                 hereby
                 mov'd
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 perceive
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 and
                 fairly
                 they
                 dealt
                 with
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 farther
                 of
                 they
                 were
                 from
                 making
                 themselves
                 masters
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 readily
                 would
                 they
                 offer
                 to
                 cast
                 themselves
                 into
                 their
                 armes
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 appear
                 by
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Capuans
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Pretour
                   that
                   the
                   Romans
                   ever
                   sent
                   to
                   any
                   place
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   Capua
                   ,
                   four
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   make
                   war.
                   
                
              
               
                 HOw
                 much
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 in
                 their
                 Conquests
                 did
                 differ
                 from
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 a
                 daies
                 inlarge
                 their
                 dominions
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 discours'd
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 suffer'd
                 those
                 Towns
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 utterly
                 race
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 laws
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 that
                 yeelded
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 under
                 their
                 protection
                 as
                 associates
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 them
                 they
                 left
                 no
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 but
                 tied
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 certain
                 conditions
                 ,
                 which
                 whiles
                 they
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 they
                 still
                 maintain'd
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 state
                 and
                 dignity
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 these
                 courses
                 were
                 continued
                 till
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 Conquer
                 abroad
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 reduc'd
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 States
                 into
                 Provinces
                 .
                 Whereof
                 the
                 example
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 sent
                 any
                 Preror
                 to
                 was
                 Capua
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 sent
                 him
                 not
                 through
                 their
                 own
                 ambition
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Capuans
                 intreaty
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 being
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 discord
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 )
                 judg'd
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Rome
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 again
                 and
                 reunite
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Antiates
                 also
                 mov'd
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 constrain'd
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 necessity
                 requir'd
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Prefect
                 sent
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 saies
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 new
                 way
                 of
                 ruling
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   now
                   not
                   only
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                 
                   armes
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   lawes
                   
                   also
                   were
                   in
                   great
                   repute
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 therefore
                 how
                 much
                 this
                 course
                 taken
                 ,
                 further'd
                 the
                 Romans
                 advancement
                 :
                 for
                 those
                 Cities
                 especially
                 that
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 live
                 free
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 govern'd
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 are
                 well
                 enough
                 contented
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 quiet
                 under
                 a
                 rule
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 bring
                 some
                 burden
                 with
                 it
                 too
                 )
                 rather
                 than
                 under
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 having
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 their
                 view
                 ,
                 continually
                 reproaches
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 slavery
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ;
                 the
                 Prince
                 gains
                 hereby
                 another
                 advantage
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Officers
                 having
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 these
                 judicatures
                 and
                 magistracies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 regulate
                 those
                 Cities
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 imputation
                 or
                 aspersion
                 be
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
                 And
                 hereby
                 many
                 occasions
                 of
                 calumny
                 and
                 hatred
                 against
                 him
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 besides
                 ancient
                 examples
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 could
                 alledge
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 one
                 of
                 late
                 memory
                 in
                 Italy
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 
                   (
                   Geneva
                
                 having
                 been
                 several
                 times
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 )
                 that
                 King
                 did
                 alwaies
                 (
                 except
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 )
                 send
                 them
                 a
                 French
                 Governor
                 ,
                 who
                 under
                 him
                 should
                 govern
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 present
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 any
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 seem'd
                 necessity
                 so
                 order'd
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 suffered
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Genowes
                 for
                 their
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 inquires
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 waies
                 most
                 secures
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 his
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 gives
                 the
                 people
                 most
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 would
                 the
                 rather
                 alow
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 .
                 Moreover
                 men
                 cast
                 themselves
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 into
                 thy
                 armes
                 ,
                 the
                 further
                 off
                 they
                 think
                 thee
                 from
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 rule
                 ;
                 &
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 do
                 they
                 fear
                 thee
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 curteous
                 and
                 familiar
                 thou
                 art
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 familiarity
                 and
                 free
                 manner
                 of
                 behaviour
                 made
                 the
                 Capuans
                 hasty
                 to
                 aske
                 a
                 Prerour
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 but
                 had
                 the
                 Romans
                 of
                 themselves
                 made
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 shew
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 sent
                 one
                 thicher
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 presently
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 jealousie
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 started
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 Capua
                 and
                 Rome
                 for
                 examples
                 ,
                 having
                 store
                 enough
                 at
                 Florence
                 and
                 in
                 Tuscany
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 how
                 long
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Pistotia
                 willingly
                 yeelded
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 Florence
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 known
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 enmity
                 hath
                 been
                 between
                 the
                 Florentines
                 and
                 the
                 Pisans
                 ,
                 the
                 Luckeses
                 and
                 the
                 Seneses
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 difference
                 of
                 diposition
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pistoyeses
                 value
                 not
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Florentines
                 us'd
                 these
                 with
                 that
                 respect
                 they
                 do
                 their
                 own
                 brothers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 others
                 they
                 treated
                 as
                 enemies
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 made
                 the
                 Pistoyeses
                 offer
                 themselves
                 freely
                 to
                 be
                 govern'd
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 struggle
                 with
                 all
                 might
                 and
                 main
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Florentines
                 either
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 alliances
                 or
                 succours
                 grown
                 familiar
                 with
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 alwaies
                 scar'd
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 been
                 Lords
                 of
                 all
                 Tuscany
                 .
                 But
                 hereupon
                 I
                 advise
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 armes
                 and
                 force
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 us'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reserv'd
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 and
                 when
                 other
                 meanes
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   erroneous
                   many
                   times
                   the
                   opinions
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   give
                   their
                   judgements
                   touching
                   great
                   affaires
                   .
                
              
               
                 HOw
                 false
                 oftentimes
                 mens
                 opinions
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 well
                 see
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 eye-witnesses
                 of
                 their
                 deliberations
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 times
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 determined
                 of
                 by
                 able
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 that
                 excellent
                 men
                 in
                 corrupted
                 Commonwealths
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 peaceable
                 times
                 )
                 both
                 for
                 envy
                 and
                 occasions
                 of
                 ambition
                 are
                 maligned
                 ,
                 such
                 adwise
                 is
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 error
                 is
                 well
                 approv'd
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 put
                 forward
                 by
                 men
                 that
                 aime
                 rather
                 at
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 then
                 the
                 general
                 good
                 .
                 This
                 error
                 afterward
                 is
                 discover'd
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 adversity
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 force
                 recourse
                 is
                 had
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 peace
                 were
                 utterly
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 place
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 it
                 shall
                 fully
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 certain
                 accedents
                 where
                 men
                 are
                 very
                 easily
                 beguiled
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 well
                 experienced
                 in
                 affaires
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 accident
                 having
                 in
                 it self
                 many
                 likelihoods
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 credible
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 men
                 are
                 perswaded
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 spoken
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 Numicius
                 the
                 Pretour
                 (
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Latins
                 were
                 defeated
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 )
                 perswaded
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 few
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 many
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 when
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Conquest
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 defended
                 by
                 the
                 Swissers
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Francis
                 of
                 Angoulesme
                 succeeding
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Duchy
                 of
                 Milan
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 whereof
                 the
                 Switzers
                 had
                 of
                 late
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 seconds
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 aid
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 further
                 his
                 undertakings
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 whom
                 King
                 Lewis
                 had
                 gain'd
                 ,
                 he
                 tried
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 thinking
                 his
                 enterprise
                 much
                 facilitated
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 them
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spains
                 soldiers
                 were
                 in
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Emperors
                 forces
                 in
                 Verona
                 .
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 yeelded
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 desire
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 counselled
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 stand
                 neuter
                 ,
                 showing
                 him
                 that
                 herein
                 consisted
                 certain
                 victory
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 either
                 mighty
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 the
                 Swissers
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 restore
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 liberty
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 free
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 varquish
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 divided
                 or
                 united
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ami's
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 overcome
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 her
                 allies
                 should
                 assaile
                 the
                 conqueror
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 better
                 occasion
                 then
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 both
                 being
                 incamped
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Pope
                 having
                 his
                 forces
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 present
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 two
                 armies
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 guarding
                 his
                 own
                 state
                 ,
                 should
                 there
                 abide
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 fought
                 their
                 battell
                 :
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 (
                 each
                 army
                 being
                 very
                 valorous
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 prove
                 bloody
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 Conqueror
                 so
                 feeble
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 easily
                 assaile
                 and
                 break
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 he
                 should
                 attain
                 to
                 become
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 only
                 arbitrator
                 of
                 all
                 Italy
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 erroneous
                 this
                 opinion
                 was
                 ,
                 appear'd
                 by
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Swissers
                 being
                 vanquish'd
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 fight
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 and
                 the
                 Spanish
                 soldiers
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 assailing
                 the
                 Conquerors
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 prepared
                 themselves
                 with
                 what
                 haste
                 they
                 could
                 for
                 flight
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 would
                 have
                 little
                 avail'd
                 them
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 humanity
                 or
                 coldness
                 in
                 their
                 pursuit
                 ,
                 who
                 sought
                 not
                 after
                 a
                 second
                 victory
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 contented
                 to
                 make
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 opinion
                 hath
                 some
                 arguments
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 carry
                 a
                 colour
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 seldome
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Conqueror
                 loses
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 soldiers
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 only
                 slai
                 in
                 the
                 battel
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 flight
                 :
                 and
                 during
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 combat
                 ,
                 whiles
                 men
                 stand
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 fall
                 ,
                 especially
                 because
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 this
                 continues
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 while
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 should
                 last
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Conquerors
                 should
                 fall
                 ;
                 yet
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 terror
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 victory
                 draws
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 far
                 exceeds
                 the
                 dammage
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 those
                 soldiers
                 can
                 be
                 suffer'd
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 were
                 weakned
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 assaile
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 much
                 deceived
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 such
                 an
                 Army
                 that
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 assailing
                 Army
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fortune
                 and
                 valor
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 win
                 or
                 lose
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 formerly
                 fought
                 ,
                 &
                 vanquish'd
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 some
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 Which
                 appears
                 plainly
                 by
                 the
                 experience
                 the
                 Latins
                 gave
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fallacy
                 by
                 
                 which
                 Numicius
                 the
                 Pretour
                 was
                 abus'd
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 dammage
                 which
                 those
                 people
                 brought
                 upon
                 themselves
                 by
                 beleeving
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 vanquish'd
                 the
                 Latins
                 )
                 cried
                 out
                 through
                 all
                 Latium
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 was
                 it
                 time
                 to
                 assaile
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 weakned
                 with
                 the
                 late
                 fight
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Latines
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 carried
                 away
                 only
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 suffered
                 all
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 dammages
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 any
                 small
                 force
                 ,
                 if
                 now
                 a
                 fresh
                 it
                 should
                 assaile
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 dispatch
                 them
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 those
                 people
                 that
                 gave
                 credit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 levied
                 a
                 new
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 presently
                 defeated
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 suffered
                 that
                 loss
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 shall
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 like
                 opinion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   much
                   the
                   Romans
                   in
                   giving
                   judgement
                   upon
                   their
                   subjects
                   ,
                   whensoever
                   occasion
                   was
                   offer'd
                   ,
                   that
                   constrain'd
                   them
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   avoided
                   the
                   mid
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   betook
                   themselves
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   extreames
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   Latins
                   were
                   now
                   reduc'd
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   such
                   termes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   neither
                   endure
                   peace
                   ,
                   nor
                   maintain
                   War.
                
                 Of
                 all
                 unhappy
                 conditions
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 Republick
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 accept
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 nor
                 support
                 the
                 War
                 ;
                 unto
                 which
                 those
                 are
                 reduc'd
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 overmuch
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 
                 mind
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 ,
                 either
                 they
                 must
                 cast
                 themselves
                 as
                 a
                 prey
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 ayd
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 become
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 their
                 enemy
                 .
                 And
                 into
                 these
                 mischances
                 men
                 fall
                 by
                 evil
                 advices
                 and
                 evil
                 courses
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 having
                 well
                 weighed
                 their
                 own
                 forces
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 Republique
                 or
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 well
                 weigh
                 them
                 ,
                 very
                 hardly
                 would
                 ever
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 those
                 termes
                 the
                 Latines
                 came
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 accord
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 broke
                 peace
                 with
                 them
                 brake
                 it
                 .
                 Whereby
                 they
                 brought
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 their
                 agreement
                 and
                 disagreement
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 equally
                 endammage
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Latins
                 then
                 were
                 overcome
                 and
                 much
                 broken
                 at
                 first
                 by
                 
                   Manlus
                   Torquatus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 Camillus
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 forc't
                 them
                 to
                 yeeld
                 and
                 render
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 Garrisons
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 I
                 owns
                 in
                 Latium
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 hostages
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 back
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Latium
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Romes
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 judgement
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 and
                 deserves
                 note
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 when
                 Princes
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 occasions
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 produce
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 Livie
                 put
                 in
                 Camillus
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 testifie
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 the
                 Romans
                 held
                 in
                 amplifying
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 judgements
                 touching
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 they
                 alwaies
                 avoided
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 to
                 the
                 extreams
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 government
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 tye
                 upon
                 the
                 subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 either
                 cannot
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 hurt
                 thee
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 either
                 by
                 making
                 thy self
                 fully
                 sure
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 hurt
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 
                 doing
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 they
                 will
                 wish
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 state
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 comprehended
                 ;
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 proposition
                 Camillus
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 the
                 Senate
                 gave
                 thereupon
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 were
                 these
                 ,
                 In
                 this
                 consultation
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   immortal
                   Gods
                   have
                   given
                   you
                   so
                   much
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   wholly
                   in
                   your
                   hands
                   to
                   chuse
                   ,
                   whether
                   Latium
                   shall
                   continue
                   still
                   a
                   Nation
                   or
                   no.
                   And
                
                 
                 
                   therefore
                   now
                   may
                   ye
                   for
                   ever
                   procure
                   your selves
                   repose
                   and
                   security
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   rigor
                   and
                   punishment
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   clemency
                   and
                   pardon
                   ;
                   chuse
                   ye
                   whether
                   .
                   Are
                   ye
                   minded
                   to
                   proceed
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   cruelty
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   yeelded
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   vanquish'd
                   ?
                   ye
                   may
                   indeed
                   blot
                   out
                   the
                   very
                   name
                   of
                   Latium
                   ;
                   But
                   will
                   ye
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   ancestors
                   have
                   done
                   before
                   you
                   ,
                   enlarge
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   by
                   receiving
                   into
                   your
                   City
                   those
                   whom
                   ye
                   have
                   conquer'd
                   ?
                   Then
                   have
                   ye
                   here
                   means
                   to
                   grow
                   mighty
                   to
                   your
                   great
                   glory
                   .
                   Certes
                   that
                   government
                   is
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   most
                   sure
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   subjects
                   take
                   joy
                   in
                   their
                   obedience
                   .
                   And
                   therfore
                   it
                   is
                   behoovefull
                   ,
                   whiles
                   their
                   mindes
                   are
                   in
                   suspence
                   between
                   fear
                   and
                   hope
                   ,
                   to
                   prevent
                   them
                   either
                   with
                   speedy
                   punishment
                   or
                   benefit
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 followed
                 the
                 Senates
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Consuls
                 words
                 ;
                 for
                 calling
                 them
                 Town
                 by
                 Town
                 ,
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 any
                 moment
                 ,
                 they
                 either
                 
                 much
                 benefited
                 ,
                 or
                 quite
                 ruined
                 them
                 ,
                 granting
                 divers
                 exemptions
                 and
                 priviledges
                 to
                 those
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 ,
                 freely
                 making
                 them
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 them
                 security
                 every
                 way
                 .
                 They
                 dismantled
                 the
                 other
                 strong
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 Colonies
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dispersed
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 with
                 their
                 arms
                 nor
                 counsel
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 any
                 more
                 harm
                 :
                 Nor
                 ever
                 did
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 neutral
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 of
                 moment
                 .
                 Princes
                 should
                 imitate
                 this
                 judgment
                 given
                 ;
                 and
                 hereunto
                 the
                 Florentines
                 should
                 have
                 intended
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1502.
                 
                 Arezzo
                 and
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 Chiana
                 rebelled
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 they
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 secured
                 their
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 amplified
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 those
                 fields
                 they
                 wanted
                 for
                 their
                 sustenance
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 made
                 use
                 rather
                 of
                 that
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 judgment
                 upon
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Aretins
                 they
                 confined
                 ,
                 part
                 they
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 from
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 honors
                 ,
                 and
                 ancient
                 degrees
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 left
                 the
                 City
                 whole
                 and
                 untouched
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 Citizen
                 in
                 their
                 Consultations
                 advised
                 that
                 Arezzo
                 should
                 be
                 dismantelled
                 ,
                 and
                 razed
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 wiser
                 sort
                 ,
                 said
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 disgrace
                 to
                 the
                 Florentines
                 to
                 raze
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 then
                 that
                 Florence
                 wanted
                 forces
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Reasons
                 that
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 a
                 patricide
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 
                 vile
                 or
                 scandalous
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 that
                 Prince
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bridle
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 alone
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 having
                 such
                 opinions
                 ,
                 perceive
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 men
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 a
                 whole
                 City
                 together
                 too
                 ,
                 do
                 wrong
                 a
                 State
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 others
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 safeguard
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 ,
                 but
                 uterly
                 to
                 raze
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 honor
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 knowledg
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 chastise
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 City
                 under
                 stil
                 with
                 many
                 dangers
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 that
                 punishes
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 offends
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 offend
                 more
                 ,
                 is
                 esteemd
                 ignorant
                 and
                 unworthy
                 .
                 This
                 sentence
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 gave
                 ,
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 they
                 gave
                 upon
                 the
                 Privernates
                 .
                 Where
                 by
                 the
                 Text
                 in
                 Livie
                 two
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 subjects
                 are
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 by
                 good
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 extingnish'd
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 avails
                 the
                 generous
                 conrage
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 sage
                 and
                 discreet
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Senate
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 assembled
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 sentence
                 upon
                 the
                 Privernates
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 force
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 obedience
                 .
                 Many
                 Citizens
                 were
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Privernates
                 to
                 crave
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 being
                 come
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 thus
                 ask'd
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Senators
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   Punishment
                   
                   he
                   should
                   censure
                   the
                   Privernates
                   worthy
                   of
                   ?
                
                 Whereunto
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Privernates
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   same
                   that
                   they
                   deserve
                   ,
                   who
                   think
                   themselves
                   worthy
                   of
                   liberty
                   .
                
                 Whereunto
                 the
                 Consul
                 answerd
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   if
                   we
                   remit
                   you
                   your
                   punishment
                   ,
                   what
                   peace
                   shall
                   we
                   hope
                   for
                   with
                   you
                   ?
                
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   you
                   give
                   us
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                   it
                   faithfully
                   and
                   perpetually
                   observ'd
                   ,
                   if
                   ill
                   ,
                   not
                   long
                   .
                
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 wises
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 many
                 were
                 angry
                 thereat
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   heard
                   a
                   stout
                   and
                   a
                   free
                   man
                   speak
                   ;
                   neither
                   was
                   it
                   credible
                   that
                   any
                   Nation
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   man
                   indeed
                   ,
                   would
                   continue
                   any
                   longer
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   must
                   needs
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   condition
                   ,
                   whereof
                   he
                   repents
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   onely
                   was
                   it
                   likely
                   a
                   peace
                   would
                   be
                   inviolably
                   kept
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   good
                   wills
                   and
                   freely
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   no
                   case
                   to
                   be
                   hop'd
                   for
                   there
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   brought
                   into
                   bondage
                   and
                   servitude
                   .
                
                 and
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 they
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Privernates
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 honoured
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 their
                 Bourgessie
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   finally
                   were
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   Citizens
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   who
                   valu'd
                   nothing
                   else
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   their
                   liberty
                   .
                
                 So
                 much
                 were
                 these
                 generous
                 spirits
                 taken
                 with
                 this
                 stout
                 and
                 free
                 answer
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 an
                 answer
                 else
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 false
                 and
                 cowardly
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 think
                 otherwise
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 us'd
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 their
                 thinking
                 are
                 free
                 )
                 are
                 much
                 deceiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 deceit
                 are
                 they
                 feduc'd
                 to
                 take
                 wrong
                 courses
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 arise
                 the
                 often
                 rebellions
                 and
                 ruines
                 of
                 States
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 I
                 conclude
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 that
                 judgement
                 given
                 upon
                 
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 when
                 sentence
                 is
                 to
                 pass
                 upon
                 puissant
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 liberties
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 either
                 utterly
                 to
                 raze
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 benefiting
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 oblige
                 them
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 here
                 in
                 is
                 absolutely
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 prov'd
                 to
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 having
                 inclos'd
                 the
                 Romans
                 at
                 the
                 gallows
                 of
                 Gaudium
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 old
                 mans
                 counsell
                 that
                 advis'd
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 with
                 all
                 courtesie
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 taking
                 that
                 neutral
                 way
                 ,
                 disarming
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 pass
                 under
                 the
                 gallows
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 disdain
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 they
                 found
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 dammage
                 how
                 advantageous
                 that
                 old
                 mans
                 advice
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hurtfull
                 their
                 own
                 resolution
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 discourse
                 thereof
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fortresses
                   in
                   general
                   do
                   more
                   harm
                   then
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 PEradventure
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 a
                 matter
                 not
                 well
                 advised
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 themselves
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Latium
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Privernum
                 ,
                 never
                 thought
                 upon
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 some
                 Fortress
                 which
                 might
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 bridle
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 especially
                 being
                 it
                 passes
                 for
                 a
                 Proverb
                 in
                 Florence
                 ,
                 alledg'd
                 by
                 our
                 States
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 Pisa
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Cities
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 with
                 Citradells
                 .
                 And
                 truely
                 had
                 the
                 Romans
                 been
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 
                 building
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 never
                 built
                 any
                 .
                 and
                 whiles
                 Rome
                 liv'd
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 observ'd
                 her
                 own
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 &
                 institutions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 she
                 never
                 built
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 keep
                 under
                 Cities
                 or
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 she
                 preserv'd
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 she
                 found
                 already
                 built
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 having
                 seen
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 proceedings
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 build
                 Fortresses
                 ,
                 &
                 whether
                 they
                 advantage
                 or
                 wrong
                 him
                 that
                 builds
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 consider
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 Fortresses
                 are
                 built
                 either
                 for
                 resistance
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 defence
                 against
                 any
                 tumult
                 of
                 the
                 subjects
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 they
                 are
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 hurtfull
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 case
                 they
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Prince
                 or
                 Republick
                 that
                 is
                 afraid
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 his
                 fear
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 hatred
                 his
                 own
                 subjects
                 bear
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 hatred
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 evill
                 carriages
                 ,
                 which
                 evill
                 carriages
                 proceed
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 he
                 beleeves
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 under
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Princes
                 small
                 discretion
                 :
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 that
                 makes
                 him
                 think
                 himself
                 able
                 to
                 rule
                 them
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 having
                 built
                 these
                 Citradels
                 ,
                 over
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 evill
                 treatings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 hatred
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Prince
                 or
                 Republick
                 hath
                 Cittadels
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 )
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 than
                 profitable
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 they
                 make
                 thee
                 bolder
                 and
                 more
                 rough
                 among
                 thy
                 subjects
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 thy
                 security
                 within
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 forces
                 and
                 violences
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 use
                 to
                 bridle
                 a
                 people
                 withall
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 ;
                 either
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 alwaies
                 a
                 good
                 Army
                 ready
                 to
                 send
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 thou
                 doest
                 disperse
                 ,
                 extinguish
                 ,
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 disunite
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 as
                 can
                 hurt
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 be
                 it
                 that
                 thou
                 doest
                 impoverish
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   despoil'd
                   of
                   their
                
                 
                 
                   goods
                   ,
                   have
                   weapons
                   left
                   them
                   .
                
                 If
                 thou
                 disarmst
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Even
                   rage
                   will
                   find
                   them
                   weapons
                   .
                
                 If
                 thou
                 destroyest
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 proceedest
                 still
                 to
                 injure
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 grow
                 up
                 again
                 new
                 heads
                 ,
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Hydra
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 buildest
                 Cittadels
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 quite
                 unprofitable
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 encourage
                 thee
                 to
                 wrong
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 war
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 least
                 use
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 assaulted
                 by
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 subjects
                 too
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 they
                 can
                 resist
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Artillery
                 ,
                 by
                 reasons
                 of
                 whose
                 fury
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unpossible
                 to
                 defend
                 small
                 fortresses
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 retiring
                 with
                 new
                 retrenchments
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 hath
                 been
                 shew'd
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 dispute
                 this
                 matter
                 more
                 plainly
                 yet
                 .
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 O
                 Prince
                 with
                 these
                 Cittadels
                 curb
                 thy
                 Citizens
                 ?
                 or
                 wilt
                 thou
                 whether
                 Prince
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 bridle
                 a
                 City
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 by
                 war
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 address
                 my self
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 tel
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Fortress
                 to
                 curb
                 his
                 Citizens
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 above
                 alleadgd
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 thee
                 prompter
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 careful
                 how
                 thou
                 doest
                 oppress
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 oppression
                 makes
                 them
                 desperate
                 in
                 attempting
                 thy
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 inrages
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Fortress
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 preserve
                 thee
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 sage
                 and
                 good
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 himself
                 still
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 ,
                 nor
                 imbolden
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 become
                 bad
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 build
                 fortress
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 relie
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Cittadels
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 upon
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Count
                 
                   Francis
                   Storce
                
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 was
                 reputed
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 Milan
                 he
                 built
                 a
                 Cittadel
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 herein
                 he
                 little
                 shewd
                 his
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 as
                 appeard
                 by
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Fortress
                 proved
                 rather
                 a
                 disadvantage
                 and
                 loss
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 safeguard
                 to
                 his
                 heirs
                 :
                 for
                 thinking
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 they
                 might
                 pass
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 injure
                 their
                 Citizens
                 and
                 subjects
                 ,
                 they
                 forbare
                 not
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 violence
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 being
                 grown
                 very
                 odious
                 ,
                 they
                 lost
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 assail'd
                 by
                 their
                 enemy
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 that
                 fortress
                 defend
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 it
                 any
                 way
                 advantage
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 it
                 had
                 done
                 them
                 much
                 harme
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 such
                 citradel
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 discretion
                 onely
                 had
                 sharply
                 handled
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 sooner
                 have
                 discover'd
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 withdrawn
                 themselves
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 afterwards
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 bin
                 able
                 with
                 more
                 courage
                 to
                 have
                 resisted
                 the
                 French
                 fury
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 subjects
                 to
                 freind
                 without
                 any
                 fortress
                 ,
                 then
                 having
                 them
                 become
                 thine
                 enemies
                 with
                 thy
                 fortress
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 thee
                 no
                 help
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 lost
                 by
                 the
                 treachery
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 guards
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 forced
                 by
                 the
                 assailant
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 famine
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 that
                 these
                 
                 should
                 avail
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 the
                 to
                 recover
                 a
                 state
                 lost
                 ,
                 where
                 only
                 the
                 fortress
                 holds
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 have
                 an
                 army
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 thou
                 maist
                 assault
                 him
                 that
                 chased
                 the
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 And
                 whensoever
                 thou
                 hast
                 this
                 army
                 ,
                 thou
                 couldest
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 faile
                 of
                 recovering
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 fortress
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 thy
                 friends
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 ill-treated
                 them
                 through
                 presumption
                 upon
                 thy
                 fortress
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 this
                 Cittadell
                 of
                 Milan
                 hath
                 little
                 availed
                 either
                 the
                 forces
                 or
                 the
                 French
                 party
                 in
                 the
                 adversity
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 rather
                 brought
                 upon
                 them
                 many
                 ruins
                 and
                 mischiefes
                 ,
                 having
                 never
                 advised
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 fair
                 way
                 to
                 keep
                 that
                 state
                 .
                 
                   Guido
                   Vbaldo
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Vrbin
                 ,
                 son
                 to
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 daies
                 was
                 esteemed
                 a
                 great
                 Captain
                 ,
                 being
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 state
                 by
                 
                   Caesar
                   Borgia
                
                 son
                 to
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 when
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 a
                 new
                 grown
                 occasion
                 he
                 returned
                 thither
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 all
                 the
                 fortresses
                 to
                 be
                 demolished
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 did
                 more
                 harme
                 then
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 having
                 gained
                 mens
                 hearts
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 would
                 not
                 abide
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 enemies
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 needfull
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 army
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 withall
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 raze
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 ,
                 having
                 driven
                 the
                 Bentivogli
                 out
                 of
                 Bolonia
                 ,
                 built
                 a
                 Cittadell
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 a
                 governor
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 ransacke
                 them
                 shrewdly
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 rebelled
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 suddenly
                 lost
                 the
                 Cittadel
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 served
                 him
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 wronged
                 him
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 carrying
                 
                 himself
                 otherwise
                 it
                 could
                 have
                 helped
                 him
                 .
                 Nicolas
                 of
                 Castello
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Vitelli
                 ,
                 returning
                 into
                 his
                 Country
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 banished
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 demolished
                 two
                 several
                 fortresses
                 ,
                 which
                 Pope
                 Sextus
                 the
                 fourth
                 had
                 built
                 there
                 ,
                 deeming
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 fortress
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 peoples
                 good
                 wills
                 were
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 continue
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 State.
                 But
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 examples
                 ,
                 the
                 freshest
                 and
                 of
                 most
                 remarke
                 in
                 every
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 fittest
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 incommodity
                 of
                 building
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 razing
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Genua
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 how
                 that
                 Genua
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1507.
                 rebelled
                 against
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 strength
                 to
                 regain
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 an
                 exceeding
                 strong
                 Cittadel
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 there
                 ,
                 surpassing
                 in
                 strength
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 adaies
                 known
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 scituation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 circumstances
                 belonging
                 thereto
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 impregnable
                 ,
                 being
                 placed
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 which
                 stretched
                 it self
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Genueses
                   ,
                   Godefa
                
                 .
                 And
                 hereby
                 the
                 whole
                 port
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Genua
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 its
                 battery
                 :
                 It
                 happend
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 God
                 1512.
                 when
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 fortress
                 ,
                 Genua
                 rebelled
                 and
                 
                   Octavian
                   Fregoso
                
                 recovered
                 the
                 State
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 industry
                 in
                 the
                 terme
                 of
                 16
                 moneths
                 took
                 it
                 by
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 advised
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 to
                 reserve
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 refuge
                 in
                 any
                 accident
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 exceeding
                 wise
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 fortresses
                 ,
                 but
                 mens
                 good
                 wills
                 that
                 preserved
                 Princes
                 
                 in
                 their
                 state
                 ,
                 razed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 And
                 so
                 without
                 laying
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 his
                 dominion
                 upon
                 the
                 fortress
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 valour
                 and
                 judgement
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 continually
                 held
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 it
                 yet
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 a
                 thousand
                 foot
                 were
                 formerly
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Genua
                 ,
                 his
                 adversaries
                 have
                 since
                 assailed
                 it
                 with
                 ten
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 therefore
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 demolishing
                 of
                 the
                 fortress
                 hurt
                 not
                 Octavian
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 it
                 advantage
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 Italy
                 bringing
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 recover
                 Genua
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 fortress
                 there
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 bring
                 no
                 army
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 he
                 keep
                 the
                 Genueses
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 fortress
                 there
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 an
                 expence
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 build
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 shame
                 to
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Octavian
                 a
                 glory
                 to
                 regain
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 those
                 Republiques
                 that
                 raise
                 up
                 fortresses
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 native
                 countries
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 those
                 they
                 have
                 conquered
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 this
                 fallacy
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 example
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 Genua
                 suffice
                 not
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 Florence
                 and
                 Pisa
                 may
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Florentines
                 had
                 built
                 a
                 cittadel
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 that
                 town
                 in
                 subjection
                 :
                 And
                 never
                 advised
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 City
                 which
                 had
                 alwaies
                 been
                 a
                 prosessed
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 having
                 lived
                 free
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 recourse
                 to
                 liberty
                 for
                 a
                 colour
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 (
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 keep
                 her
                 )
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 manner
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 as
                 a
                 companion
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 deface
                 and
                 ruine
                 her
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 what
                 value
                 cittadels
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 in
                 King
                 Charles
                 his
                 comming
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 either
                 through
                 the
                 treachery
                 
                 or
                 cowardise
                 of
                 their
                 governors
                 .
                 Whereas
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 ,
                 the
                 Florentines
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 grounded
                 their
                 ability
                 of
                 keeping
                 Pisa
                 stil
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 the
                 King
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 power
                 that
                 way
                 to
                 have
                 bereaved
                 the
                 Florentines
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 means
                 ,
                 whereby
                 untill
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 maintained
                 ,
                 would
                 peradventure
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 doubt
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 worse
                 triall
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 fortresses
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 ones
                 native
                 Country
                 ,
                 a
                 strong
                 hold
                 is
                 but
                 hurtfull
                 ;
                 &
                 to
                 keep
                 under
                 Towns
                 that
                 are
                 conquered
                 ,
                 cittadels
                 availe
                 little
                 .
                 And
                 hereunto
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 shall
                 suffice
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 dismantelled
                 the
                 Towns
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 hold
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 &
                 never
                 built
                 up
                 their
                 walls
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 against
                 this
                 opinion
                 should
                 alledge
                 me
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Tarentum
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 modern
                 that
                 of
                 Brescia
                 ,
                 which
                 places
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 cittadells
                 ,
                 were
                 recovered
                 from
                 the
                 subjects
                 rebellion
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 years
                 end
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 was
                 sent
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Army
                 to
                 recover
                 Tarentum
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 recover
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 thete
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 cittadell
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 Fabius
                 put
                 those
                 means
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 never
                 been
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 us'd
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 produced
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 advantage
                 a
                 cittadell
                 yeelds
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 regain
                 thee
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 requires
                 a
                 Consular
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 for
                 commander
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 had
                 recover'd
                 it
                 plainly
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Capua
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 cittadell
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 got
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 soldiers
                 valor
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 
                 that
                 of
                 Brescia
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 seldome
                 chances
                 which
                 befell
                 in
                 that
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fortress
                 which
                 is
                 possessed
                 still
                 by
                 thy
                 forces
                 (
                 the
                 Town
                 being
                 fallen
                 into
                 rebellion
                 )
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 army
                 to
                 friend
                 and
                 near
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   De
                   Fois
                
                 the
                 Kings
                 General
                 being
                 with
                 his
                 army
                 at
                 Bolonia
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 understood
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Brescia
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Fortress
                 indeed
                 recover'd
                 the
                 Towne
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 Fortress
                 yet
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 (
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 good
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Fois
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 French
                 army
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 three
                 daies
                 might
                 relieve
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 example
                 against
                 those
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 is
                 of
                 small
                 weight
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 fortresses
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 recover'd
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 fortune
                 that
                 the
                 field
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 recovered
                 again
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Romania
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 But
                 touching
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 sortresses
                 for
                 defence
                 against
                 forrain
                 enemies
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 usefull
                 to
                 those
                 people
                 ,
                 nor
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 good
                 armies
                 on
                 foot
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 good
                 armies
                 without
                 fortresses
                 are
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 fortresses
                 without
                 good
                 armies
                 cannot
                 defend
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 held
                 excellent
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 state
                 and
                 government
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Spartans
                 were
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Romans
                 built
                 no
                 fortresses
                 ,
                 the
                 Spartans
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 forbear
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 suffered
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 Cities
                 to
                 be
                 wall'd
                 in
                 neither
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 guard
                 but
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 valor
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 him
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 when
                 a
                 Spartan
                 was
                 asked
                 by
                 an
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 walls
                 about
                 
                 Athens
                 were
                 not
                 very
                 faire
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 were
                 women
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 Prince
                 then
                 that
                 hath
                 good
                 armies
                 ,
                 when
                 upon
                 the
                 maritime
                 frontiers
                 of
                 his
                 state
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 fortress
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 few
                 daies
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 sustain
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 till
                 things
                 are
                 somewhat
                 order'd
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 sometimes
                 be
                 of
                 small
                 avail
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 no
                 necessity
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 Prince
                 hath
                 no
                 strong
                 army
                 ,
                 fortresses
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 his
                 frontiers
                 ,
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 or
                 unprofitable
                 :
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 easily
                 loses
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 lost
                 they
                 make
                 war
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 put
                 case
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 enemy
                 cannot
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 behind
                 by
                 the
                 enemies
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 become
                 of
                 no
                 service
                 .
                 For
                 good
                 armies
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 meet
                 not
                 with
                 very
                 sharp
                 encounters
                 ,
                 enter
                 far
                 into
                 their
                 enemies
                 Countries
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 thout
                 regard
                 either
                 of
                 Town
                 or
                 fortress
                 they
                 leave
                 behind
                 them
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Stories
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 
                   Francis
                   Maria
                
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 left
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 Cities
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 assayl
                 that
                 of
                 Vrbin
                 ,
                 That
                 Prince
                 then
                 that
                 can
                 raise
                 a
                 good
                 army
                 ,
                 can
                 do
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 any
                 strong
                 holds
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 cannot
                 have
                 an
                 army
                 ready
                 ,
                 should
                 never
                 build
                 any
                 :
                 well
                 may
                 he
                 fortifie
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 his
                 abode
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 in
                 good
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Citizens
                 thereof
                 well
                 disposed
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 enemies
                 violence
                 ,
                 till
                 either
                 some
                 accord
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 forrain
                 aid
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 relief
                 .
                 All
                 other
                 designes
                 are
                 expensive
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 unfruitfull
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 war.
                 And
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 well
                 weigh
                 all
                 this
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 shall
                 perceive
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 their
                 affairs
                 very
                 judicious
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 very
                 well
                 advised
                 in
                 this
                 judgement
                 they
                 gave
                 upon
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Privernates
                 ,
                 where
                 taking
                 no
                 care
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 citadels
                 ,
                 they
                 assur'd
                 themselves
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 wiser
                 and
                 better
                 waies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   wrong
                   course
                   to
                   assayle
                   a
                   City
                   fallen
                   into
                   discord
                   ,
                   thinking
                   by
                   means
                   thereof
                   ,
                   to
                   master
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 Roman
                 Republick
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 fallen
                 asunder
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Veyentes
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Eburans
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 disagreement
                 ,
                 thought
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 quite
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 levied
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 forrag'd
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 armed
                 out
                 
                   Cneus
                   Manilius
                
                 and
                 
                   M.
                   Fabius
                
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 brought
                 their
                 Army
                 near
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Veyntes
                 ,
                 they
                 forbear
                 not
                 with
                 all
                 insolences
                 and
                 reproaches
                 to
                 revile
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 disgrace
                 the
                 Roman
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 was
                 their
                 fool-hardiness
                 and
                 presumptions
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 though
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 ar●ods
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 combat
                 ,
                 broke
                 and
                 vanquish'd
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 therefore
                 how
                 much
                 men
                 deceive
                 themselves
                 (
                 as
                 formerly
                 we
                 have
                 treated
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 courses
                 they
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 where
                 they
                 think
                 to
                 get
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 .
                 The
                 Veyentes
                 beleev'd
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 getting
                 upon
                 the
                 Romans
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 variance
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 overcome
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 prov'd
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 reconcilement
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 ruine
                 to
                 themselves
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 discord
                 in
                 Republicks
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 commonly
                 idleness
                 and
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 union
                 and
                 concord
                 is
                 fear
                 and
                 war.
                 Wherefore
                 had
                 the
                 Veyentes
                 been
                 wise
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 at
                 variance
                 they
                 had
                 perceived
                 Rome
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 should
                 they
                 have
                 forborn
                 from
                 war
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 devices
                 of
                 Peace
                 cast
                 about
                 how
                 to
                 master
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 a
                 confident
                 friend
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 discord
                 :
                 and
                 whiles
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 armes
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 himself
                 as
                 an
                 Umpire
                 between
                 both
                 parties
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 come
                 to
                 armes
                 ,
                 to
                 afford
                 some
                 slow
                 favours
                 to
                 the
                 weaker
                 party
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 still
                 at
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 consume
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 doubting
                 that
                 with
                 thy
                 great
                 forces
                 thou
                 meanest
                 to
                 suppress
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 their
                 Prince
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 part
                 is
                 well
                 plaid
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 fail
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 directly
                 have
                 the
                 success
                 thou
                 lookest
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Pistoya
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 another
                 discourse
                 and
                 to
                 another
                 purpose
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Florentines
                 Republick
                 ,
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 trick
                 than
                 this
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 divided
                 in
                 factions
                 ,
                 the
                 Florentines
                 now
                 favouring
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 without
                 any
                 imputation
                 of
                 blame
                 from
                 either
                 ,
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 tir'd
                 with
                 their
                 tumultuous
                 living
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 willingly
                 to
                 cast
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Florentines
                 armes
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Siena
                 never
                 changed
                 her
                 State
                 upon
                 the
                 Florentines
                 favour
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 their
                 courtesies
                 came
                 but
                 thin
                 and
                 small
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 frequent
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 they
                 united
                 them
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 liv'd
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 to
                 these
                 aforesaid
                 
                 one
                 other
                 example
                 .
                 
                   Philp
                   Visconti
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 several
                 times
                 made
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 grounding
                 much
                 upon
                 their
                 disagreements
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 came
                 off
                 a
                 loser
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 evill
                 success
                 of
                 his
                 undertakings
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Florentines
                 follies
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 spend
                 two
                 millions
                 of
                 gold
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
                 Therefore
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 Veyentes
                 and
                 the
                 Etruscans
                 deceived
                 themselves
                 by
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 at
                 last
                 in
                 a
                 set
                 battell
                 vanquish'd
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 will
                 others
                 find
                 themselves
                 deceiv'd
                 ,
                 whoever
                 shall
                 seek
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 to
                 subdu
                 any
                 nation
                 or
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Contempt
                   and
                   contumely
                   begets
                   a
                   hatred
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   use
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   returne
                   of
                   advantage
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Eeleeve
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 parts
                 of
                 wisdome
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 threatning
                 or
                 injuring
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 other
                 bereave
                 the
                 enemy
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 one
                 makes
                 him
                 more
                 wary
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 bear
                 more
                 deadly
                 hatred
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 devise
                 by
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 waies
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 hurt
                 thee
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Veyentes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 :
                 who
                 to
                 the
                 wrong
                 of
                 making
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 added
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 every
                 prudent
                 Commander
                 ought
                 to
                 restrain
                 his
                 soldiers
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 things
                 that
                 incense
                 and
                 provoke
                 the
                 enemy
                 to
                 revenge
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 defence
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 against
                 
                 the
                 hurt
                 he
                 does
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 weapons
                 thrown
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 returne
                 againe
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 Whereof
                 there
                 followed
                 a
                 notable
                 example
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 since
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 where
                 Gabades
                 a
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 lien
                 incamped
                 before
                 Amida
                 ,
                 and
                 determined
                 upon
                 the
                 tediousness
                 of
                 the
                 siege
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 rising
                 with
                 his
                 campe
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 being
                 come
                 all
                 upon
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 grown
                 insolent
                 upon
                 their
                 victory
                 ,
                 forbore
                 no
                 kind
                 of
                 outrage
                 ,
                 disgracing
                 ,
                 blaming
                 and
                 reproaching
                 the
                 enemy
                 with
                 his
                 baseness
                 and
                 cowardise
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Gabades
                 being
                 incensed
                 ,
                 alter'd
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 where
                 such
                 was
                 their
                 indignation
                 at
                 the
                 contumely
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 they
                 took
                 and
                 sack'd
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 it
                 befell
                 the
                 Veyentes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 content
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 rayl'd
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 vile
                 termes
                 ,
                 going
                 even
                 to
                 their
                 very
                 trenches
                 to
                 reproach
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 incensed
                 them
                 more
                 with
                 their
                 words
                 then
                 blowes
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 soldiers
                 which
                 were
                 hardly
                 drawn
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 constrein'd
                 the
                 Consul
                 to
                 begin
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Veyentes
                 suffer'd
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 insolence
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 every
                 good
                 Commander
                 of
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Governor
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 is
                 to
                 practice
                 all
                 possible
                 remedies
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 injuries
                 or
                 reproaches
                 be
                 not
                 us'd
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 or
                 the
                 army
                 ,
                 neither
                 one
                 among
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 practised
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 there
                 arise
                 from
                 thence
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 inconvenients
                 :
                 and
                 among
                 themselves
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 worse
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reparation
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 wise
                 and
                 judicious
                 men
                 have
                 alwaies
                 awarded
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Roman
                 legions
                 left
                 at
                 Capua
                 conspired
                 against
                 the
                 Capuans
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 shall
                 be
                 related
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sedition
                 was
                 there
                 occasioned
                 by
                 this
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 afterwards
                 quieted
                 by
                 
                   Valerius
                   Corvinus
                
                 )
                 among
                 other
                 constitutions
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 agreement
                 ,
                 they
                 ordained
                 very
                 grievous
                 punishments
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 ever
                 reproach
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 soldiers
                 with
                 that
                 sedition
                 .
                 
                   Tiberius
                   Gracchus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 during
                 the
                 warrs
                 with
                 Hannibal
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Captain
                 over
                 some
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 slaves
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Romans
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 men
                 had
                 put
                 into
                 armes
                 ,
                 ordained
                 specially
                 a
                 capital
                 punishment
                 for
                 any
                 that
                 should
                 object
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 servitude
                 :
                 so
                 hurtful
                 a
                 matter
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 was
                 it
                 thought
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 set
                 men
                 at
                 nought
                 ,
                 and
                 reproach
                 them
                 with
                 any
                 disgrace
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 incenses
                 men
                 to
                 rage
                 or
                 breeds
                 more
                 hatred
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 spoken
                 in
                 earnest
                 or
                 in
                 jeast
                 .
                 
                   Bitter
                   taunts
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   too
                
                 
                 
                   great
                   a
                   mingle
                   of
                   truth
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   leave
                   behind
                   them
                   a
                   very
                   distastfull
                   remembrance
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Prudent
                   Princes
                   and
                   Commonwealths
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   contented
                   with
                   the
                   victory
                   :
                   for
                   oftentimes
                   when
                   that
                   suffices
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   lose
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 using
                 of
                 disgracefull
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 most
                 commonly
                 from
                 an
                 insolencie
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 the
                 victory
                 or
                 a
                 false
                 hope
                 of
                 victory
                 incites
                 thee
                 to
                 :
                 which
                 false
                 hope
                 causes
                 men
                 to
                 erre
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 sayings
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 doings
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 hope
                 when
                 it
                 enters
                 into
                 mens
                 breasts
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 go
                 beyond
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 lose
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 having
                 a
                 certain
                 good
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 attain
                 unto
                 a
                 better
                 uncertain
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 worthy
                 consideration
                 ,
                 men
                 often
                 deceiving
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dammage
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 advice
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 particularly
                 by
                 ancient
                 examples
                 and
                 modern
                 ,
                 being
                 it
                 cannot
                 so
                 distinctly
                 be
                 prov'd
                 by
                 reasons
                 .
                 Hannibal
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 defeated
                 the
                 Romans
                 at
                 Canna
                 ,
                 sent
                 his
                 Agents
                 to
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 demand
                 new
                 supplies
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 argued
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Hanno
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 discreet
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Carthage
                 advised
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 victory
                 wisely
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 peace
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 it
                 upon
                 reasonable
                 termes
                 ,
                 having
                 gained
                 a
                 battell
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 it
                 after
                 a
                 battell
                 lost
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 design
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 gotten
                 a
                 victory
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 should
                 take
                 a
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 lose
                 it
                 for
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 .
                 This
                 course
                 was
                 not
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Carthage
                 understood
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 very
                 good
                 counsell
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 occasion
                 was
                 lost
                 .
                 When
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 had
                 conquer'd
                 all
                 the
                 Levant
                 ,
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 famous
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 puissant
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 their
                 City
                 was
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 Venice
                 is
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Alexanders
                 greatness
                 ,
                 sent
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 become
                 his
                 faithfull
                 servans
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 him
                 what
                 obedience
                 he
                 should
                 desire
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 either
                 him
                 or
                 his
                 soldiers
                 into
                 their
                 Town
                 .
                 Whereat
                 Alexander
                 disdaining
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 City
                 should
                 shut
                 her
                 gates
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 had
                 forc'd
                 all
                 others
                 open
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 accept
                 their
                 conditions
                 ,
                 but
                 rejected
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 sent
                 his
                 army
                 thither
                 .
                 That
                 Town
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 well
                 provided
                 with
                 victualls
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 munition
                 fit
                 for
                 defence
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Alexander
                 after
                 four
                 moneths
                 spent
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 one
                 City
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 from
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 other
                 great
                 conquests
                 never
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 determined
                 to
                 try
                 an
                 agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grant
                 what
                 they
                 of
                 themselves
                 had
                 asked
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 of
                 Tyre
                 being
                 grown
                 insolent
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 refused
                 the
                 conditions
                 ,
                 but
                 slew
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Alexander
                 all
                 enraged
                 at
                 this
                 affront
                 ,
                 so
                 stronly
                 assaulted
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 it
                 ,
                 destroy'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 or
                 made
                 slaves
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 therein
                 .
                 A
                 Spanish
                 Army
                 came
                 upon
                 the
                 Florentines
                 Territories
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Medici
                 into
                 Florence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 some
                 taxes
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 Town
                 ,
                 being
                 hired
                 hereunto
                 by
                 some
                 Citizens
                 inhabiting
                 therein
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 hopes
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 set
                 foot
                 in
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 take
                 armes
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 comming
                 into
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 discovering
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 want
                 of
                 victualls
                 ,
                 tryed
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 agreement
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Florentines
                 grown
                 proud
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 occasion
                 followed
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Prato
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 that
                 State.
                 Therefore
                 Princes
                 cannot
                 commit
                 a
                 greater
                 error
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 assail'd
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 assailants
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 puissant
                 then
                 they
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 refuse
                 all
                 termes
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 proffer'd
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 never
                 will
                 such
                 poor
                 ones
                 be
                 offerd
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 comprised
                 his
                 good
                 that
                 accepts
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 victory
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Tyrians
                 should
                 have
                 satisfied
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 Alexander
                 accepted
                 those
                 conditions
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 refused
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 victory
                 had
                 been
                 great
                 enough
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 their
                 armes
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 so
                 mighty
                 a
                 Prince
                 as
                 he
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 their
                 demands
                 .
                 It
                 should
                 have
                 sufficed
                 the
                 Florentines
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 a
                 good
                 victory
                 too
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Spanish
                 army
                 gave
                 way
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 armies
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 her
                 devotion
                 to
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 some
                 monies
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 When
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 yeelded
                 to
                 two
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 gotten
                 themselves
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 their
                 state
                 ,
                 they
                 within
                 had
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 gained
                 some
                 honour
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 should
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 troubled
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 one
                 remaining
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 should
                 they
                 have
                 offered
                 ,
                 sing
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 victory
                 to
                 hazard
                 it
                 at
                 fortunes
                 discretion
                 ,
                 trying
                 even
                 the
                 extremity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 any
                 wise
                 man
                 will
                 endanger
                 himself
                 in
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 upon
                 necessity
                 .
                 Hanniball
                 being
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 glorious
                 for
                 sixteen
                 years
                 ,
                 recalled
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 men
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 to
                 releive
                 his
                 native
                 Country
                 ,
                 found
                 Asdruball
                 and
                 Siphax
                 defeated
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Numidia
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 Carthage
                 restrain'd
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 walls
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 refuge
                 but
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 army
                 :
                 and
                 knowing
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 Countries
                 last
                 hopes
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 hazard
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 made
                 trial
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 remedies
                 :
                 nor
                 was
                 he
                 asham'd
                 to
                 ask
                 peace
                 ,
                 judging
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 war
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 refused
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sure
                 to
                 lose
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 fall
                 out
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 possible
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 lose
                 ,
                 it
                 he
                 must
                 lose
                 it
                 gloriously
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Hanniball
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 valorous
                 a
                 captain
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 his
                 army
                 intire
                 ,
                 did
                 require
                 peace
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 would
                 hazard
                 the
                 battell
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 perceived
                 that
                 in
                 losing
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 country
                 would
                 be
                 subdued
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 another
                 of
                 less
                 valor
                 and
                 experience
                 then
                 he
                 do
                 ?
                 But
                 men
                 run
                 into
                 this
                 error
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 knowing
                 how
                 to
                 limit
                 their
                 hopes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 grounded
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 vast
                 conceits
                 ,
                 without
                 weighing
                 their
                 strengths
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 utterly
                 ruin'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   dangerous
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   Republick
                   or
                   Prince
                   not
                   to
                   revenge
                   an
                   injury
                   done
                   against
                   a
                   publick
                   State
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   a
                   private
                   person
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHat
                 ,
                 indignation
                 may
                 cause
                 men
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 known
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 befell
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sent
                 the
                 three
                 Fabij
                 for
                 Ambassadours
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 invade
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 Clusium
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Clusium
                 ,
                 having
                 sent
                 to
                 require
                 aide
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 sent
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 forbear
                 from
                 making
                 warr
                 against
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 which
                 ambassadours
                 being
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 fitter
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 part
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 comming
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 they
                 rank'd
                 themselves
                 amongst
                 the
                 foremost
                 to
                 combat
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 known
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 converted
                 all
                 the
                 hatred
                 they
                 bore
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 which
                 hatred
                 became
                 greater
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 French
                 by
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 complained
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 this
                 injury
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 in
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 dammage
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 aforementioned
                 Fabij
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 manner
                 punished
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 Tribuns
                 with
                 Consular
                 power
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 perceiving
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 honored
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 punipunished
                 ,
                 
                 took
                 all
                 this
                 as
                 done
                 in
                 despight
                 and
                 disgrace
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 incensed
                 with
                 rage
                 and
                 disdain
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 assaile
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 took
                 ,
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 excepted
                 .
                 Which
                 destruction
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 inobservance
                 of
                 justice
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 offended
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nations
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 punished
                 ,
                 were
                 honored
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 worthy
                 consideration
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 every
                 Republick
                 or
                 Prince
                 should
                 beware
                 of
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 wrong
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 against
                 a
                 nation
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 against
                 any
                 particular
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 exceedingly
                 offended
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 had
                 no
                 reparation
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 content
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 lives
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 seek
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 utter
                 ruine
                 thereof
                 to
                 avenge
                 himself
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 lives
                 under
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 any
                 courage
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 in
                 some
                 kind
                 or
                 other
                 he
                 be
                 revenged
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 however
                 that
                 he
                 knows
                 he
                 draws
                 thereby
                 his
                 own
                 destruction
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 verify
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 fitter
                 nor
                 truer
                 example
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Philip
                 of
                 
                   Macedon
                   Alexanders
                
                 Father
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 Court
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 handsome
                 young
                 noble
                 man
                 named
                 Pausanias
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 him
                 one
                 Attalus
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 cheifest
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 neer
                 about
                 Philip
                 ,
                 was
                 inamourd
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 several
                 times
                 tryed
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 yeeld
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 him
                 far
                 off
                 from
                 consenting
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 determined
                 to
                 gain
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 trick
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 way
                 else
                 he
                 saw
                 he
                 could
                 attain
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 solemn
                 invitation
                 ,
                 whereat
                 Pausanias
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 noble
                 men
                 met
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 had
                 liberally
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 Pausanias
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 some
                 by-chamber
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 force
                 he
                 satisfied
                 his
                 beastly
                 lust
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 disgrace
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 be
                 so
                 used
                 by
                 many
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 injury
                 Pausanias
                 several
                 times
                 made
                 his
                 complaint
                 to
                 Philip
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 held
                 him
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 revenging
                 him
                 ,
                 instead
                 thereof
                 made
                 Attalus
                 governour
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 in
                 Greece
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 Pausanias
                 seeing
                 his
                 enemy
                 honored
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 punished
                 ,
                 converted
                 his
                 indignation
                 not
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 injured
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 Philip
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 aveng'd
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 a
                 morning
                 when
                 Philips
                 daughter
                 was
                 solemnly
                 married
                 to
                 Alexander
                 of
                 Epirus
                 ,
                 as
                 Philip
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 espousals
                 ,
                 he
                 slew
                 him
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Alexanders
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 son
                 in
                 law
                 .
                 Which
                 example
                 is
                 much
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 remarkeable
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 rule
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 never
                 value
                 any
                 man
                 at
                 so
                 low
                 a
                 rate
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 (
                 that
                 by
                 heaping
                 injury
                 upon
                 injury
                 )
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 wrong'd
                 will
                 not
                 devise
                 some
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 reveng'd
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 utter
                 loss
                 and
                 destruction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fortune
                   blinds
                   mens
                   minds
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   prevent
                   her
                   designes
                   .
                
              
               
                 IF
                 we
                 consider
                 well
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 humane
                 affaires
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 many
                 times
                 see
                 things
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 chances
                 happen
                 which
                 the
                 heavens
                 altogether
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 order
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 to
                 prevent
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 befell
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 valor
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 Religion
                 and
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvail
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 often
                 fall
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 or
                 Country
                 that
                 wants
                 the
                 said
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 power
                 heaven
                 hath
                 over
                 human
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 at
                 large
                 and
                 with
                 words
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 efficacy
                 represses
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heavens
                 would
                 for
                 some
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 should
                 know
                 their
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 caus'd
                 those
                 Fabij
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 provokt
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ordaind
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 that
                 war
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 done
                 in
                 Rome
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 ordain'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Camillus
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 remedy
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 mischief
                 should
                 then
                 be
                 banished
                 to
                 Ardea
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 French
                 comming
                 towards
                 Rome
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Volsci
                 and
                 many
                 their
                 neighbouring
                 enemies
                 ,
                 had
                 several
                 times
                 created
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 ;
                 now
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 never
                 created
                 any
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 choyce
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 diligence
                 :
                 &
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 slow
                 in
                 taking
                 of
                 arms
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 hardly
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 incounter
                 the
                 French
                 at
                 the
                 river
                 Allia
                 ,
                 ten
                 miles
                 from
                 Rome
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 pitcht
                 their
                 campe
                 without
                 any
                 ordinary
                 diligence
                 :
                 not
                 viewing
                 the
                 ground
                 first
                 ,
                 neither
                 incompassing
                 it
                 with
                 trench
                 or
                 pali●ado
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 neither
                 of
                 human
                 nor
                 divine
                 helps
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 ranging
                 of
                 their
                 battell
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 their
                 ranks
                 so
                 thin
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 as
                 the
                 Captains
                 did
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 discipline
                 .
                 They
                 fought
                 afterwards
                 without
                 any
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 they
                 fled
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 assayl'd
                 :
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 went
                 thence
                 to
                 Veium
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 retir'd
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 going
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 went
                 unto
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 taking
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 defend
                 Rome
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 shut
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 fled
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 defence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 such
                 disorder
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 cloy
                 it
                 with
                 unusual
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 furnished
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Corne
                 they
                 could
                 possibly
                 get
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 endure
                 out
                 the
                 siege
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 unprofitable
                 multitude
                 of
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 fled
                 unto
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Towns
                 about
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 staid
                 at
                 Rome
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 French.
                 So
                 that
                 whoever
                 should
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 brave
                 atchievements
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 many
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 following
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 much
                 a
                 do
                 to
                 beleeve
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 having
                 reckon'd
                 up
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 disorders
                 ,
                 concludes
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   much
                   does
                   fortune
                
                 
                 
                   blind
                   mens
                   eyes
                   ,
                   when
                   shee
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   her
                   force
                   withstood
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 can
                 this
                 conclusion
                 be
                 more
                 true
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 alwaies
                 under
                 hard
                 crosses
                 deserve
                 the
                 less
                 blame
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 enjoy
                 continuall
                 prosperity
                 also
                 merit
                 less
                 prayse
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 many
                 times
                 see
                 those
                 led
                 to
                 their
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 advanc'd
                 to
                 an
                 extraordinory
                 greatness
                 by
                 some
                 occasion
                 the
                 heavens
                 have
                 presented
                 in
                 their
                 furtherances
                 hereto
                 ,
                 giving
                 means
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 vertuously
                 ,
                 &
                 quite
                 bereaving
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 say
                 fortune
                 does
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 makes
                 choyce
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 when
                 she
                 purposes
                 to
                 bring
                 great
                 matters
                 to
                 pass
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 judgement
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 knows
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 occasions
                 she
                 presents
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 would
                 bring
                 horrible
                 destructions
                 upon
                 any
                 Place
                 ,
                 she
                 there
                 preferrs
                 men
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 help
                 to
                 draw
                 on
                 that
                 ruine
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 that
                 may
                 prevent
                 these
                 mischiefes
                 ,
                 shee
                 either
                 brings
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 deprives
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 abilities
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 goood
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 very
                 well
                 know
                 by
                 our
                 Authors
                 discourse
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 fortune
                 for
                 to
                 amplify
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 greatness
                 it
                 attain'd
                 to
                 ,
                 deemd
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 scourge
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 discourse
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 book
                 following
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 wholly
                 ruin
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 appears
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 shee
                 banished
                 Camillus
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 shee
                 made
                 Rome
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 :
                 shee
                 ordein'd
                 that
                 the
                 Romaus
                 should
                 not
                 think
                 out
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 avayle
                 to
                 save
                 Rome
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 ,
                 they
                 wanted
                 of
                 no
                 good
                 advice
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 Rome
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 she
                 causd
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 routed
                 at
                 Allia
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Vejum
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 she
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 the
                 waies
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 shee
                 prepar'd
                 every
                 thing
                 ready
                 to
                 recover
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 having
                 conducted
                 an
                 intire
                 Roman
                 Army
                 to
                 Vejum
                 ,
                 and
                 Camillus
                 to
                 Ardea
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 strong
                 head
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 a
                 Captain
                 never
                 blemished
                 with
                 any
                 disgrace
                 of
                 loss
                 yet
                 ,
                 &
                 throughly
                 whole
                 in
                 his
                 reputation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 .
                 Wee
                 might
                 here
                 produce
                 some
                 modern
                 example
                 to
                 confirm
                 what
                 wee
                 have
                 said
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 being
                 this
                 may
                 well
                 suffice
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 omit
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 avow
                 therefore
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 many
                 histories
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 men
                 may
                 well
                 follow
                 fortune
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 oppose
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 weave
                 her
                 webs
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 break
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 men
                 never
                 abandon
                 themselves
                 ,
                 being
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 their
                 fortunes
                 being
                 through
                 crooked
                 and
                 unknown
                 waies
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 ever
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hoping
                 put
                 on
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 give
                 over
                 in
                 despaire
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 chance
                 or
                 trouble
                 they
                 be
                 faln
                 into
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Republicks
                   and
                   Princes
                   ,
                   that
                   really
                   are
                   mighty
                   ,
                   seek
                   not
                   by
                   monies
                   to
                   make
                   alliance
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   valour
                   ,
                   and
                   repute
                   of
                   their
                   Forces
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Romans
                 were
                 straightly
                 besiegd
                 in
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 ,
                 and
                 however
                 they
                 lookt
                 for
                 ayd
                 from
                 Vejum
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Camillus
                 ,
                 being
                 forc't
                 by
                 famine
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 termes
                 of
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 to
                 redeem
                 themselves
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 agreement
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 weighing
                 the
                 gold
                 ,
                 Camillus
                 ,
                 arriv'd
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 fortune
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 (
                 saies
                 our
                 Historian
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Romans
                   should
                   not
                   live
                
                 
                 
                   redeemd
                   by
                   gold
                
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 remarkable
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 procese
                 of
                 this
                 Commonwealths
                 actions
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 vanquished
                 Towns
                 with
                 moneys
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 bought
                 peace
                 by
                 mony
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 prowesse
                 in
                 the
                 warres
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 think
                 never
                 befell
                 any
                 other
                 Republick
                 ;
                 and
                 among
                 other
                 signes
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 discerns
                 
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 marke
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 it
                 lives
                 with
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 States
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 orderd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 become
                 tributaries
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 friendship
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 assured
                 sign
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 State
                 is
                 powerfull
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 though
                 inferious
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 draw
                 money
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 weakness
                 thereof
                 .
                 Read
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 Stories
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Massilians
                 ,
                 the
                 Aeduans
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Rhodians
                   ,
                   Hiero
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Siracusan
                   ,
                   Enmenes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Massinissa
                 Kings
                 joyning
                 upon
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 friendship
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 concur'd
                 in
                 expences
                 and
                 tribute
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 that
                 need
                 was
                 ,
                 seeking
                 after
                 no
                 other
                 requitall
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 protected
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Wee
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 poor
                 and
                 feeble
                 States
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 beginning
                 at
                 ours
                 of
                 Florence
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 reputation
                 thereof
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 a
                 great
                 Lord
                 in
                 Romania
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 some
                 allowance
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 she
                 gave
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Perugia
                 ,
                 and
                 Castella
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 her
                 neighbours
                 .
                 For
                 had
                 this
                 City
                 been
                 warlick
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 would
                 have
                 followd
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 sought
                 to
                 buy
                 its
                 friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 sell
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 Neither
                 have
                 the
                 Florentines
                 alone
                 liv'd
                 in
                 this
                 baseness
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 great
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 lives
                 tributary
                 to
                 the
                 Swisses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Engl.
                 The
                 cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 disarmes
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 that
                 King
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 afore-named
                 had
                 rather
                 enjoy
                 a
                 present
                 profit
                 to
                 rack
                 their
                 people
                 and
                 squeese
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 rather
                 an
                 imaginary
                 than
                 a
                 
                 real
                 danger
                 ,
                 than
                 do
                 such
                 expedients
                 as
                 would
                 secure
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 make
                 their
                 States
                 happy
                 .
                 Which
                 disorder
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 while
                 it
                 may
                 produce
                 quiet
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 time
                 it
                 proves
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 want
                 ,
                 losses
                 ,
                 and
                 unrecoverable
                 ruine
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 relate
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 have
                 redeemd
                 themselves
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 warrs
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 have
                 subjected
                 themselves
                 to
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 only
                 once
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 tedious
                 to
                 tell
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Towns
                 the
                 Florentines
                 and
                 Venetians
                 have
                 bought
                 ,
                 whereof
                 afterwards
                 the
                 inconvenience
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 men
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 desend
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 observd
                 this
                 brave
                 way
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 they
                 came
                 under
                 their
                 Emperors
                 governments
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 Emperors
                 grow
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 lov'd
                 the
                 shade
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 any
                 toyle
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 also
                 to
                 redeem
                 themselves
                 ,
                 somtimes
                 from
                 the
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 somtimes
                 from
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 also
                 from
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Empires
                 ruine
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 arose
                 the
                 like
                 inconvenients
                 from
                 their
                 having
                 disarm'd
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 proceeds
                 another
                 greater
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nearer
                 thy
                 enemy
                 comes
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 he
                 finds
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 whosoever
                 lives
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 above
                 ,
                 treats
                 evill
                 those
                 subjects
                 he
                 hath
                 within
                 his
                 dominions
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 disciplin'd
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 enemy
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 Whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 keep
                 
                 the
                 enemy
                 off
                 :
                 he
                 allows
                 some
                 provision
                 of
                 moneys
                 to
                 those
                 Princes
                 or
                 people
                 that
                 border
                 upon
                 his
                 Country
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 those
                 States
                 make
                 some
                 resistance
                 upon
                 the
                 confines
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 enemy
                 hath
                 past
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 kind
                 of
                 remedy
                 left
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 perceive
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 is
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 order
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 the
                 vital
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 extremities
                 thereof
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 can
                 live
                 without
                 those
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 these
                 be
                 hurt
                 it
                 dyes
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 States
                 keep
                 the
                 heart
                 disarm'd
                 ,
                 and
                 arme
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 .
                 What
                 this
                 disorder
                 hath
                 done
                 at
                 Florence
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 and
                 is
                 daily
                 seen
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 any
                 Army
                 posses
                 the
                 frontiers
                 ,
                 and
                 enters
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 further
                 remedy
                 .
                 Wee
                 saw
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 the
                 same
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 their
                 .
                 City
                 been
                 begirt
                 by
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 seen
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wee
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 often
                 seen
                 this
                 tryal
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 few
                 enemies
                 mightier
                 than
                 it
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 .
                 when
                 the
                 English
                 invaded
                 that
                 Country
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1513.
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 quak'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 defeat
                 alone
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 to
                 lose
                 him
                 the
                 State.
                 The
                 contraty
                 befell
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 nearer
                 the
                 enemy
                 approached
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 able
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 evident
                 ,
                 when
                 Hannibal
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 three
                 defeats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 slaughters
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Captains
                 and
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 able
                 to
                 sustain
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 vanquish
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 proceeded
                 from
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 well
                 armd
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 extremities
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 was
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Townes
                 their
                 allyes
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 drew
                 so
                 many
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 them
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 and
                 keep
                 in
                 awe
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 question
                 Hanno
                 the
                 Carthaginian
                 put
                 to
                 Hannibals
                 agents
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 great
                 overthrow
                 at
                 Canna
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 exceedingly
                 magnified
                 Hannibals
                 great
                 acts
                 ,
                 were
                 asked
                 by
                 Hanno
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Komans
                 were
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 demand
                 peace
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 Town
                 of
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Colonies
                 had
                 yet
                 rebelld
                 against
                 the
                 Roman
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 denying
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Hanno
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 Then
                 is
                 the
                 warr
                 yet
                 as
                 intire
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 therefore
                 by
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 wee
                 have
                 otherwhere
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 Republicks
                 now
                 adayes
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 ancients
                 .
                 Wee
                 see
                 also
                 hereupon
                 every
                 day
                 exceeding
                 great
                 losses
                 ,
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 great
                 conquests
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 men
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 small
                 valour
                 and
                 resolution
                 ,
                 fortune
                 shews
                 much
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 shee
                 is
                 alwaies
                 various
                 ,
                 therefore
                 do
                 Common-wealths
                 and
                 States
                 change
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 alwaies
                 change
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 some
                 one
                 stand
                 up
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 regulate
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 take
                 not
                 occasion
                 to
                 shew
                 at
                 every
                 turne
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 her
                 power
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   dangerons
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   credit
                   to
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   banished
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Country
                   .
                
              
               
                 MEthinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 among
                 these
                 other
                 discourses
                 ,
                 how
                 dangerous
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 trust
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 matters
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 are
                 practis'd
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Rulers
                 of
                 States
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 prov'd
                 by
                 a
                 memorable
                 example
                 out
                 of
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 in
                 his
                 history
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 thing
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 purpose
                 quite
                 .
                 When
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 passed
                 into
                 Asia
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 of
                 Epirus
                 his
                 kinsman
                 &
                 uncle
                 ,
                 came
                 with
                 certain
                 troopes
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 being
                 cald
                 upon
                 by
                 some
                 outlawd
                 Lucans
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 he
                 might
                 become
                 master
                 of
                 that
                 whole
                 Country
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 Italy
                 upon
                 their
                 word
                 and
                 assurance
                 ,
                 was
                 slain
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 their
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 having
                 promisd
                 them
                 their
                 return
                 into
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 slew
                 him
                 .
                 Therefore
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 how
                 vain
                 their
                 words
                 and
                 promises
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 banished
                 their
                 Countries
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 whensoever
                 by
                 other
                 means
                 than
                 thine
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 restord
                 to
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 forsake
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hold
                 to
                 their
                 word
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 extream
                 is
                 their
                 desire
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 to
                 their
                 native
                 homes
                 ,
                 that
                 naturally
                 they
                 beleeve
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 
                 are
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 cunning
                 they
                 adde
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 between
                 what
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 thee
                 in
                 such
                 hopes
                 ,
                 that
                 grounding
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 vain
                 expence
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 undertake
                 somwhat
                 that
                 proves
                 thy
                 destruction
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 satisfie
                 my self
                 with
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 example
                 of
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 this
                 other
                 of
                 Themistocles
                 the
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 outlawd
                 ,
                 fled
                 to
                 Darius
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 promised
                 him
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 invade
                 Greece
                 ,
                 that
                 Darius
                 undertook
                 the
                 enterprise
                 .
                 But
                 Themistocles
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 shame
                 or
                 fear
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 poisoned
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Themistocles
                 a
                 rare
                 man
                 committed
                 this
                 error
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 we
                 think
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 much
                 more
                 erre
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 less
                 vertue
                 will
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 violently
                 drawn
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 passions
                 and
                 desires
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 proceed
                 very
                 slowly
                 in
                 undertakings
                 upon
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 exil'd
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 he
                 suffers
                 either
                 great
                 shame
                 ,
                 or
                 dammage
                 by
                 them
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 seldom
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Towns
                 and
                 Countries
                 are
                 taken
                 by
                 stealth
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 intelligence
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 hath
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 methinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 treate
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 ,
                 adding
                 thereunto
                 by
                 how
                 many
                 waies
                 the
                 Romans
                 got
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   many
                   waies
                   the
                   Romans
                   used
                   to
                   make
                   themselves
                   masters
                   of
                   townes
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Romans
                 applying
                 themselves
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 did
                 evermore
                 make
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 advantage
                 possible
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 expence
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 else
                 belonging
                 thereto
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 alwaies
                 aware
                 of
                 taking
                 of
                 townes
                 by
                 long
                 sieges
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 incommodity
                 ,
                 that
                 surpasses
                 far
                 the
                 profit
                 their
                 conquest
                 thereof
                 can
                 bring
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 they
                 though
                 it
                 more
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 advantage
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 town
                 any
                 way
                 else
                 then
                 by
                 siege
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 in
                 such
                 great
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 wars
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 very
                 few
                 examples
                 of
                 sieges
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 waies
                 then
                 whereby
                 they
                 got
                 their
                 townes
                 ,
                 were
                 either
                 by
                 conquest
                 or
                 yeilding
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 conquest
                 was
                 either
                 by
                 force
                 or
                 open
                 violence
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 force
                 mingled
                 with
                 fraud
                 .
                 Open
                 violence
                 was
                 either
                 by
                 assault
                 ,
                 without
                 beating
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 
                   beleagure
                   a
                   town
                   round
                   with
                   an
                   army
                   :
                
                 
                 for
                 they
                 environd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 combatted
                 it
                 on
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 it
                 prov'd
                 so
                 luckily
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 assault
                 they
                 took
                 a
                 town
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 very
                 vast
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 Scipio
                 took
                 new
                 Carthage
                 in
                 Spain
                 .
                 Or
                 when
                 this
                 assault
                 served
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 betook
                 them
                 to
                 break
                 down
                 the
                 walls
                 with
                 their
                 rams
                 ,
                 and
                 oher
                 their
                 
                 warlike
                 engines
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 some
                 mine
                 or
                 vault
                 they
                 made
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 enter'd
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 way
                 the
                 took
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Veium
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 equal
                 in
                 height
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 defended
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 towres
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 up
                 mountains
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 leaned
                 upon
                 the
                 wall
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 get
                 to
                 the
                 hight
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Against
                 these
                 assaults
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 defended
                 the
                 towns
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 besing'd
                 round
                 ,
                 rannne
                 a
                 more
                 sudden
                 hazard
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 more
                 doubtfull
                 remedies
                 :
                 for
                 having
                 need
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 of
                 many
                 defendants
                 ,
                 perchance
                 either
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 could
                 supply
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 often
                 to
                 refresh
                 them
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 equal
                 courage
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 skirmish
                 had
                 inclin'd
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 ,
                 all
                 had
                 bin
                 lost
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 way
                 lit
                 many
                 times
                 on
                 good
                 success
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 succeeded
                 not
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 try
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 dangerous
                 for
                 the
                 army
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 City
                 being
                 able
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 space
                 to
                 defend
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 army
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 grow
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 any
                 fally
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 from
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 the
                 soldiers
                 disorder'd
                 and
                 wearied
                 themselves
                 hereby
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 for
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 ,
                 they
                 assayld
                 that
                 way
                 )
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 breaking
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 resistance
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 now
                 adayes
                 with
                 new
                 reparations
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 their
                 mines
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 countermines
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 they
                 oppos'd
                 their
                 enemies
                 either
                 with
                 their
                 armes
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 other
                 engines
                 ,
                 &
                 among
                 others
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 fill'd
                 divers
                 vessels
                 with
                 feathers
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 fire
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 
                 thus
                 kindled
                 they
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Mine
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 smoke
                 and
                 stink
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 was
                 hindred
                 of
                 entring
                 thereinto
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 assail●d
                 them
                 with
                 towers
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 fire
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 mounts
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 commonly
                 broke
                 open
                 the
                 wall
                 underneath
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 mount
                 did
                 lean
                 ,
                 drawing
                 thence
                 the
                 earth
                 into
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 without
                 did
                 raise
                 their
                 mount
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 however
                 they
                 brought
                 the
                 earth
                 without
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 they
                 within
                 carried
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 mount
                 came
                 to
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 .
                 These
                 waies
                 of
                 assailing
                 cannot
                 be
                 continued
                 long
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 either
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 by
                 other
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 as
                 Seipio
                 did
                 when
                 being
                 entred
                 into
                 Affricke
                 he
                 assaulted
                 Vtica
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 rose
                 thence
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 camp
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 how
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Carthaginian
                 armies
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 turne
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 at
                 Veium
                 ,
                 Capua
                 ,
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 townes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 took
                 by
                 siege
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 conquest
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 fraud
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befel
                 Palepolis
                 ,
                 it
                 chanced
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 by
                 treating
                 with
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 took
                 some
                 towne
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 his
                 assailing
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 tried
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 prevail'd
                 in
                 few
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 small
                 impediment
                 breakes
                 the
                 designe
                 ,
                 and
                 impediments
                 easily
                 happen
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 the
                 conspiracie
                 is
                 discover'd
                 before
                 it
                 takes
                 effect
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 much
                 difficultie
                 it
                 is
                 discovered
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 through
                 their
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 communicated
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 difficulty
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 being
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 agreee
                 with
                 enemies
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 cannot
                 parly
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 some
                 other
                 colour
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 be
                 not
                 disclosed
                 in
                 
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 arise
                 multitudes
                 of
                 difficulties
                 in
                 putting
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 either
                 thou
                 commest
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 false
                 alarme
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 geese
                 in
                 the
                 Capitol
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 usual
                 order
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 every
                 little
                 error
                 ,
                 or
                 affright
                 taken
                 ,
                 spoiles
                 the
                 designe
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 darkness
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 which
                 often
                 puts
                 in
                 fear
                 the
                 rather
                 those
                 that
                 undertake
                 such
                 perilous
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 upon
                 such
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 being
                 unexperienced
                 in
                 the
                 scituation
                 ,
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 areled
                 ,
                 become
                 astonished
                 ,
                 disheartned
                 ,
                 and
                 confused
                 upon
                 every
                 small
                 accident
                 shall
                 happen
                 ;
                 And
                 every
                 shadow
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 run
                 away
                 .
                 Nor
                 ever
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 happy
                 in
                 thefe
                 fraudulent
                 night
                 plots
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Aratus
                   Sicioneus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 as
                 base
                 and
                 cowardly
                 in
                 any
                 action
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 worth
                 and
                 spirit
                 in
                 these
                 by
                 night
                 .
                 Which
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 think
                 was
                 rather
                 through
                 some
                 hidden
                 vertue
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 endowed
                 ,
                 then
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 naturally
                 required
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 good
                 luck
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 these
                 waies
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 come
                 to
                 trial
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 few
                 take
                 effect
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 townes
                 by
                 yeelding
                 ,
                 they
                 yeeld
                 either
                 of
                 good
                 will
                 or
                 by
                 force
                 :
                 this
                 willingness
                 arises
                 either
                 upon
                 some
                 forrain
                 necessity
                 ,
                 which
                 compels
                 them
                 to
                 fly
                 unto
                 thy
                 protection
                 ,
                 as
                 Capua
                 did
                 unto
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 wel
                 governed
                 ,
                 being
                 allur'd
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 government
                 that
                 Prince
                 holds
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 given
                 themselves
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Rodians
                 ,
                 the
                 Massilians
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 cities
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 Touching
                 
                 surrendring
                 up
                 upon
                 force
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 either
                 from
                 a
                 long
                 siege
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 formerly
                 said
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 continual
                 oppression
                 of
                 incursions
                 ,
                 pillagings
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 hard
                 usages
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 a
                 city
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 she
                 yeelds
                 her self
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 those
                 said
                 ways
                 the
                 Romans
                 practised
                 this
                 last
                 more
                 then
                 foure
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 years
                 to
                 weary
                 out
                 their
                 neighbors
                 with
                 routs
                 and
                 incursions
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 gaining
                 credit
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 gaining
                 credit
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 agreements
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 otherwhere
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 way
                 they
                 alwaies
                 grounded
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 tryd
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 they
                 found
                 things
                 either
                 dangerous
                 or
                 unprofitable
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 siege
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 expences
                 :
                 in
                 forcible
                 assault
                 ,
                 doubt
                 and
                 danger
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 uncertainty
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 defeat
                 of
                 an
                 enemies
                 army
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 they
                 got
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 by
                 siege
                 a
                 town
                 that
                 was
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 it
                 cost
                 them
                 many
                 years
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Romans
                   gave
                   the
                   Commanders
                   of
                   their
                   armies
                   free
                   and
                   large
                   Commissions
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Think
                 it
                 fit
                 for
                 him
                 (
                 that
                 by
                 reading
                 of
                 Livies
                 story
                 would
                 make
                 advantage
                 thereof
                 )
                 wel
                 to
                 consider
                 all
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 Senate
                 of
                 Romes
                 proceedings
                 :
                 and
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 merite
                 consideration
                 ,
                 his
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 with
                 what
                 authority
                 they
                 sent
                 forth
                 their
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 Dictators
                 ,
                 &
                 Commanders
                 of
                 armies
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 reserved
                 
                 thing
                 else
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confirme
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 referred
                 every
                 thing
                 else
                 to
                 the
                 arbitrement
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Consul
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 had
                 once
                 resolved
                 on
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 sake
                 against
                 the
                 Latines
                 )
                 they
                 left
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 Consuls
                 discretion
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 free
                 power
                 either
                 to
                 fight
                 a
                 batttel
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 besiege
                 either
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 town
                 else
                 as
                 he
                 pleas'd
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 by
                 many
                 examples
                 are
                 verified
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 in
                 an
                 expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 :
                 for
                 Fabius
                 the
                 Consul
                 having
                 overcome
                 them
                 near
                 unto
                 Sutrium
                 ,
                 and
                 intending
                 with
                 his
                 army
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 wood
                 Cimina
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 advise
                 with
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 but
                 gave
                 them
                 no
                 notice
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 war
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 countrey
                 full
                 of
                 doubts
                 and
                 dangers
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 witnessed
                 by
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 taken
                 directly
                 against
                 this
                 very
                 course
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 Fabius
                 had
                 gotten
                 ,
                 and
                 doubting
                 he
                 would
                 venture
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 said
                 woods
                 into
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 not
                 to
                 try
                 that
                 war
                 ,
                 nor
                 ruin
                 that
                 hazzard
                 ,
                 sent
                 two
                 Deputies
                 unto
                 Fabius
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 notice
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 pass
                 into
                 Tuscany
                 :
                 who
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 gotten
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 liew
                 of
                 hindring
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 they
                 returned
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 his
                 conquest
                 and
                 victory
                 gotten
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 considers
                 these
                 termes
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 them
                 discreetly
                 used
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Senate
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 Consull
                 to
                 proceed
                 on
                 forwards
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 onely
                 as
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 order
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 less
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 slower
                 in
                 his
                 actions
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 had
                 not
                 bin
                 wholly
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 had
                 participated
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 counse
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 governed
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 then
                 obliged
                 themselves
                 to
                 advise
                 in
                 things
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 understand
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 than
                 among
                 them
                 there
                 were
                 men
                 exceedingly
                 well
                 experienced
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ignorant
                 of
                 very
                 many
                 particulars
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 needfull
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 will
                 advise
                 well
                 ,
                 by
                 interposing
                 their
                 Councell
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 committed
                 many
                 errors
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 they
                 suffered
                 the
                 Consul
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 glory
                 thereof
                 should
                 be
                 entirely
                 his
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 would
                 provoke
                 and
                 encourage
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 willingly
                 marked
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Republiques
                 now
                 adayes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Venetian
                 and
                 the
                 Florentine
                 ,
                 understand
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 their
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 Proveditours
                 ,
                 and
                 Commissioners
                 are
                 to
                 plant
                 any
                 battery
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 know
                 it
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 advise
                 thereupon
                 .
                 Which
                 course
                 deserves
                 the
                 same
                 praise
                 the
                 others
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 altogether
                 have
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 those
                 miseries
                 they
                 now
                 suffer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               THIRD
               BOOKE
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   a
                   Religion
                   or
                   a
                   Common-wealth
                   long
                   in
                   being
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   oftentimes
                   to
                   reduce
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   first
                   grounds
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 things
                 eninjoy
                 that
                 course
                 that
                 is
                 generally
                 ordaind
                 them
                 by
                 heaven
                 ,
                 whichdisorder
                 not
                 their
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 govern
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 regular
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 it
                 changes
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 does
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 mixt
                 bodies
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Republiques
                 and
                 sects
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 changes
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 health
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 bring
                 them
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 beginnings
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 the
                 best
                 order'd
                 ,
                 and
                 subsist
                 the
                 longest
                 which
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 orders
                 )
                 may
                 often
                 be
                 renewed
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 by
                 accident
                 without
                 the
                 same
                 orders
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 renovation
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 clear
                 than
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 bodies
                 not
                 being
                 renewed
                 ,
                 last
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 renew
                 them
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 reduce
                 
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 beginnings
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Sects
                 ,
                 Commonwealths
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 contain
                 some
                 goodness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 recover
                 their
                 first
                 reputation
                 and
                 increase
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 that
                 goodness
                 growes
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 unless
                 something
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 reduces
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 mark
                 ,
                 that
                 body
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Physick
                 say
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 )
                 
                   That
                   a
                   man
                   daily
                   gathers
                   some
                
                 
                 
                   evil
                   ,
                   which
                   sometimes
                   hath
                   need
                   of
                   cure
                   .
                
                 This
                 reducing
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 )
                 is
                 done
                 either
                 by
                 some
                 outward
                 accident
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 prudence
                 within
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 her
                 spring
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 springing
                 again
                 ,
                 should
                 recover
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 her self
                 a
                 new
                 to
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 in
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 blemish'd
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 gather
                 by
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 Livie
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shews
                 that
                 in
                 drawing
                 gut
                 the
                 army
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 creating
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 with
                 Consular
                 power
                 ,
                 they
                 observed
                 not
                 any
                 religious
                 ceremonie
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 punish
                 the
                 three
                 Fabij
                 who
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nations
                 had
                 fought
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 but
                 created
                 them
                 tribunes
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 other
                 good
                 laws
                 also
                 ordained
                 by
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 other
                 sage
                 Princes
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 now
                 to
                 hold
                 less
                 esteem
                 than
                 was
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 or
                 necessary
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 free
                 government
                 .
                 This
                 forrain
                 blow
                 therefore
                 lit
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 should
                 anew
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 orders
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                 was
                 not
                 necessary
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 maintain
                 religion
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 esteem
                 well
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 make
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 vertue
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 those
                 profits
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 lost
                 or
                 got
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 :
                 Which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 came
                 directly
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 for
                 presently
                 after
                 Rome
                 was
                 recovered
                 from
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 they
                 renewed
                 all
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 punished
                 those
                 Fabij
                 who
                 fought
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 made
                 such
                 account
                 of
                 Camillus
                 his
                 vertue
                 and
                 goodness
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 &
                 all
                 others
                 wholly
                 laying
                 envy
                 aside
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 whole
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 into
                 hit
                 hands
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 therefore
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 that
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 together
                 in
                 any
                 order
                 ,
                 should
                 often
                 revise
                 themselves
                 ,
                 either
                 upon
                 occasion
                 given
                 by
                 outward
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 inward
                 accidents
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 these
                 last
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 either
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 review
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 that
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 from
                 some
                 good
                 man
                 that
                 may
                 arise
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 &
                 vertuous
                 actions
                 may
                 work
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 law
                 or
                 order
                 can
                 .
                 This
                 good
                 then
                 arises
                 in
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 some
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 some
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 those
                 orders
                 that
                 reduc'd
                 the
                 Roman
                 Republick
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 beginning
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Tribuns
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Censors
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 those
                 other
                 laws
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 ambition
                 or
                 insolence
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 orders
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 quicken'd
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 that
                 couragiously
                 joynes
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 execution
                 ,
                 maugre
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 break
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 executions
                 whereof
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 sacking
                 of
                 Rome
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 were
                 notable
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Brutus
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Decemvirate
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 of
                 Melius
                 touching
                 the
                 laying
                 down
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 their
                 corne
                 :
                 after
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Manlius
                   Capitolinus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 
                   Manlius
                   Torquatus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 execution
                 which
                 
                   Papirius
                   Cursor
                
                 did
                 upon
                 the
                 Commander
                 of
                 his
                 Cavallerie
                 ,
                 the
                 accusation
                 of
                 the
                 Scipios
                 :
                 which
                 things
                 being
                 they
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 &
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 whenosever
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 chance
                 ,
                 caused
                 men
                 more
                 strictly
                 to
                 conforme
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 exact
                 rule
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 these
                 began
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 seldom
                 ,
                 then
                 began
                 they
                 to
                 give
                 men
                 more
                 leisure
                 to
                 grow
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 more
                 dangerous
                 and
                 tumultuous
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 executions
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 pass
                 more
                 than
                 ten
                 years
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 men
                 begin
                 again
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 manners
                 and
                 trespass
                 against
                 the
                 lawes
                 :
                 and
                 unless
                 something
                 chance
                 ,
                 which
                 anew
                 calls
                 the
                 punishment
                 to
                 memory
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 them
                 in
                 fear
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 meer
                 together
                 so
                 many
                 delinquents
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 danger
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 govern'd
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Florence
                 from
                 1434.
                 to
                 1494.
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 every
                 fift
                 year
                 to
                 reforme
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 was
                 hard
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 call'd
                 reforming
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 that
                 terror
                 and
                 fear
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 caus'd
                 in
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 founding
                 of
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 having
                 then
                 severely
                 punish'd
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 offended
                 against
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 punishment
                 is
                 once
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 men
                 again
                 take
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 attempt
                 some
                 innovations
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 ill
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 State
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 reducing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 grounds
                 .
                 Also
                 this
                 bringing
                 back
                 of
                 Republiques
                 to
                 their
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 arises
                 sometimes
                 
                 
                 
                 from
                 the
                 plain
                 vertue
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 without
                 dependance
                 on
                 any
                 law
                 ,
                 inciting
                 thee
                 to
                 any
                 execution
                 :
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 remarke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 men
                 desire
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bad
                 are
                 asham'd
                 to
                 live
                 contrarily
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 in
                 Rome
                 particularly
                 worked
                 these
                 good
                 effects
                 ,
                 were
                 
                   Horatius
                   Cocles
                   ,
                   Scevola
                   ,
                   Fabritius
                   ,
                
                 the
                 two
                 
                   Decij
                   ,
                   Regulus
                   ,
                   Attilius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 rare
                 and
                 worthy
                 examples
                 ,
                 in
                 Rome
                 wrought
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 that
                 good
                 lawes
                 and
                 good
                 orders
                 could
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 forenamed
                 executions
                 of
                 lawes
                 together
                 with
                 these
                 particulars
                 examples
                 had
                 succeeded
                 every
                 ten
                 years
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 corrupted
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 began
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 seldome
                 ,
                 the
                 corruptions
                 multiplied
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 
                   Marcus
                   Regulus
                
                 the
                 like
                 example
                 was
                 never
                 more
                 seen
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 in
                 Rome
                 there
                 arose
                 the
                 two
                 Catoes
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 distance
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 th'
                 one
                 to
                 th'
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 remained
                 so
                 alone
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 their
                 good
                 examples
                 they
                 could
                 effectuate
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 last
                 Cato
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 prevaile
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 better
                 his
                 Citizens
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 Republicks
                 .
                 But
                 touching
                 Religions
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 also
                 these
                 reformations
                 are
                 necessary
                 ,
                 by
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 :
                 which
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 reduc'd
                 again
                 to
                 its
                 principles
                 by
                 Saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 Dominique
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 quite
                 defac'd
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 by
                 their
                 poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 imitation
                 of
                 Christs
                 life
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 impression
                 thereof
                 in
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 quite
                 blotted
                 our
                 thence
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 new
                 rules
                 
                 were
                 so
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 dishonesty
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 ruine
                 it
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 their
                 living
                 in
                 poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 credit
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 confessing
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 evill
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 evil
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 evill
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 faulty
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 offend
                 the
                 most
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 feare
                 not
                 the
                 punishment
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeve
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 reformation
                 then
                 hath
                 and
                 does
                 maintain
                 this
                 Religion
                 .
                 Kingdomes
                 also
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 reforming
                 and
                 restoring
                 their
                 laws
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 beginnings
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 much
                 good
                 this
                 does
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 Which
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 governed
                 more
                 by
                 its
                 lawes
                 and
                 customes
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Kingdom
                 else
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 lawes
                 and
                 customes
                 ,
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 are
                 the
                 principal
                 maintainers
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 which
                 restores
                 them
                 again
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 it
                 makes
                 any
                 execution
                 against
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 condemn
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 their
                 sentences
                 :
                 and
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 it
                 hath
                 maintained
                 it self
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 an
                 obstinate
                 executioner
                 against
                 that
                 Nobility
                 :
                 but
                 whensoever
                 it
                 should
                 suffer
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 faults
                 to
                 escape
                 unpunished
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 multiply
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 it
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 either
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 with
                 great
                 disorder
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 dissolution
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 conclude
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 necessary
                 in
                 a
                 politick
                 government
                 ,
                 Sect
                 ,
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 restore
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 reputation
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 beginning
                 it
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 care
                 that
                 
                 either
                 the
                 customes
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 men
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rather
                 work
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 left
                 to
                 some
                 forraign
                 force
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 (
                 however
                 that
                 sometimes
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 remedy
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 prov'd
                 to
                 Rome
                 )
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 to
                 be
                 desir'd
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 particular
                 men
                 served
                 to
                 advance
                 Romes
                 greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 many
                 good
                 effects
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 narration
                 and
                 discourse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 whereof
                 wee
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 third
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 decade
                 .
                 And
                 howbeit
                 the
                 Kings
                 actions
                 were
                 great
                 and
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 History
                 sets
                 them
                 down
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 omit
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 touching
                 some
                 thing
                 they
                 did
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 private
                 advantage
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 we
                 will
                 begin
                 with
                 Brutus
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 liberty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   sometime
                   to
                   seem
                   a
                   fool
                   .
                
              
               
                 NO
                 man
                 was
                 ever
                 reputed
                 so
                 sage
                 or
                 wise
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 ever
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Junius
                   Brutus
                
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 for
                 taking
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 fool
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 expresses
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 one
                 reason
                 to
                 induce
                 him
                 thereto
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 his
                 patrimony
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thus
                 dissembled
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 less
                 observed
                 ,
                 &
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 
                 conveniency
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 offered
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 interpretation
                 he
                 made
                 of
                 Apolloes
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 fained
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 kiss
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 deeming
                 thereby
                 that
                 the
                 Gods
                 favour'd
                 his
                 designes
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 occasion
                 where
                 Lucretia
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 her
                 kindred
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 drew
                 the
                 knife
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 sweare
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 more
                 endure
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 From
                 his
                 example
                 are
                 those
                 to
                 learn
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 discontented
                 with
                 any
                 Prince
                 :
                 and
                 firct
                 they
                 should
                 measure
                 and
                 weigh
                 their
                 own
                 forces
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 discover
                 themselves
                 as
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 ought
                 they
                 plainly
                 go
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 least
                 dangerous
                 and
                 the
                 morehonorable
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 termes
                 of
                 open
                 hostilitie
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 use
                 al
                 industry
                 in
                 seeking
                 to
                 gain
                 his
                 favour
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 enter
                 into
                 him
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 waies
                 that
                 are
                 fit
                 ,
                 following
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 sports
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 pleasure
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 they
                 see
                 he
                 delights
                 in
                 .
                 This
                 familiarity
                 first
                 causes
                 thee
                 to
                 live
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 running
                 any
                 hazard
                 ,
                 gives
                 thee
                 means
                 to
                 enjoy
                 that
                 Princes
                 good
                 fortune
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 layes
                 the
                 way
                 open
                 to
                 thee
                 to
                 satisfie
                 thy
                 own
                 mind
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 stand
                 so
                 near
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 oppressed
                 with
                 their
                 ruines
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 their
                 ruine
                 comes
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 rise
                 upon
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 ruines
                 .
                 Which
                 middle
                 way
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 truest
                 ,
                 were
                 
                 it
                 rightly
                 kept
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 to
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 waies
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 large
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 cleave
                 close
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 does
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 eminent
                 qualities
                 ,
                 lives
                 in
                 continuall
                 danger
                 .
                 Nor
                 sufficeth
                 it
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 neither
                 honors
                 ,
                 nor
                 wealth
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 live
                 quietly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 entring
                 into
                 any
                 faction
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 excuses
                 are
                 heard
                 ,
                 but
                 pass
                 not
                 as
                 current
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 men
                 of
                 quality
                 chuse
                 this
                 standing
                 quiet
                 ,
                 however
                 that
                 heartily
                 they
                 make
                 choyce
                 of
                 it
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 ambition
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 beleeved
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 themselves
                 would
                 ,
                 yet
                 others
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 them
                 live
                 so
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 then
                 play
                 the
                 fool
                 as
                 Brutus
                 did
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 plaies
                 the
                 fool
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 ,
                 that
                 prayses
                 ,
                 and
                 prates
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 present
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 bears
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 against
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 Princes
                 delights
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 wisedome
                 in
                 recovering
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 severity
                 in
                 maintaining
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   ,
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   gotten
                   liberty
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   Brutus
                   his
                   sons
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 B
                 Butus
                 his
                 severity
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 necessary
                 than
                 usefull
                 to
                 maintain
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 liberty
                 she
                 had
                 gotten
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 rare
                 example
                 in
                 all
                 memorials
                 of
                 things
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Father
                 sit
                 on
                 his
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                 only
                 condemn
                 his
                 sons
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 present
                 and
                 assistant
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 alwaies
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 read
                 ancient
                 stories
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 a
                 Republick
                 into
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 into
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 some
                 memorable
                 execution
                 upon
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 condition
                 is
                 needfull
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 that
                 sets
                 up
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 flaies
                 not
                 Brutus
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 brings
                 in
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 slayes
                 not
                 Brutus
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 can
                 hardly
                 subsist
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 for
                 merly
                 wee
                 have
                 discoursed
                 hereof
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 I
                 referr
                 my self
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 then
                 spoken
                 hereof
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 alledge
                 here
                 only
                 one
                 example
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 Country
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Soderini
                
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 with
                 his
                 patience
                 and
                 goodness
                 to
                 overcome
                 that
                 passionate
                 desire
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Brutus
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 under
                 another
                 government
                 ,
                 but
                 deceived
                 himself
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 hee
                 by
                 his
                 wisdome
                 perceived
                 well
                 this
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 ambition
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 shov'd
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 occasion
                 to
                 extinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 never
                 bent
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 his
                 opinion
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 by
                 patience
                 and
                 goodness
                 to
                 worke
                 out
                 all
                 ill
                 humors
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 liberality
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 weare
                 out
                 any
                 enmity
                 was
                 borne
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 of
                 advice
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 times
                 by
                 discourse
                 hee
                 shewed
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 strongly
                 incounter
                 the
                 oppositions
                 were
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 master
                 his
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 extraordinary
                 authority
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 should
                 break
                 the
                 civil
                 equality
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 (
                 however
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 never
                 afterwards
                 act
                 tyrannically
                 )
                 would
                 so
                 much
                 affright
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 
                 never
                 agree
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 new
                 standard-bearer
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 dignity
                 he
                 held
                 fit
                 to
                 put
                 forward
                 and
                 maintain
                 .
                 This
                 respect
                 was
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 :
                 yet
                 must
                 we
                 never
                 suffer
                 any
                 evill
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 supprest
                 by
                 that
                 evill
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 should
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 being
                 his
                 actions
                 and
                 his
                 intentions
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 judged
                 by
                 their
                 end
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 good
                 fortune
                 and
                 life
                 should
                 have
                 accompanied
                 him
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 assured
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 ambition
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 regulate
                 things
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 successor
                 of
                 his
                 could
                 do
                 that
                 for
                 evill
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 for
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 opinion
                 deceived
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 malice
                 is
                 not
                 abated
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 appeased
                 by
                 any
                 good
                 turne
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 ignorant
                 how
                 to
                 imitate
                 Brutus
                 ,
                 he
                 lost
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Country
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 reputation
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 free
                 State
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 preserve
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   No
                   Prince
                   lives
                   secure
                   in
                   his
                   Principality
                   ,
                   while
                   those
                   are
                   living
                   who
                   were
                   despoyld
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Tarquinus
                   Priscus
                
                 causd
                 by
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Ancus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Servius
                   Tullus
                
                 causd
                 by
                 Tarquinius
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 shew
                 how
                 hard
                 and
                 dangerous
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 despoyle
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 indevour
                 by
                 many
                 favours
                 to
                 gaine
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 
                   Tarquinius
                   
                   Prisons
                
                 was
                 deceived
                 in
                 thinking
                 legally
                 to
                 possess
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 the
                 Senate
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 he
                 beleeve
                 that
                 disdain
                 could
                 so
                 much
                 prevaile
                 with
                 Ancus
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 all
                 Rome
                 was
                 contented
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Servius
                   Tullus
                
                 deluded
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 thinking
                 he
                 could
                 with
                 new
                 obligations
                 gain
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 Tarquins
                 sons
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 every
                 Prince
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 advisd
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 live
                 sure
                 of
                 his
                 Principality
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 live
                 who
                 were
                 bereavd
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 power
                 may
                 well
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 were
                 old
                 injuries
                 cancelld
                 with
                 new
                 favours
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 new
                 favours
                 are
                 less
                 of
                 value
                 than
                 the
                 wrongs
                 done
                 And
                 without
                 all
                 doubt
                 
                   Servius
                   Tullus
                
                 was
                 nothing
                 wise
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Tarquins
                 sons
                 would
                 patiently
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 sons
                 in
                 law
                 ,
                 whose
                 King
                 they
                 thought
                 by
                 right
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 desire
                 of
                 reigning
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 enters
                 their
                 breasts
                 ,
                 that
                 look
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 also
                 who
                 no
                 waies
                 expect
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 Tarquinius
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 Servius
                 his
                 young
                 daughter
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 wish
                 this
                 rage
                 against
                 that
                 piety
                 shee
                 ought
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 set
                 her
                 husband
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 life
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 thereby
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 accounted
                 she
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Queen
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 a
                 King.
                 If
                 then
                 
                   Tarquininus
                   Priscus
                
                 and
                 
                   Servius
                   Tullus
                
                 lost
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 not
                 assuring
                 themselves
                 of
                 those
                 upon
                 whose
                 right
                 they
                 had
                 usurpd
                 ,
                 Tarquinius
                 the
                 proud
                 lost
                 it
                 for
                 not
                 observing
                 the
                 ancient
                 Kings
                 Customes
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewd
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   makes
                   a
                   King
                   lose
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   enjoyes
                   by
                   right
                   of
                   inheritance
                   .
                
              
               
                 TArquinius
                 the
                 proud
                 having
                 stain
                 
                   Servius
                   Tullus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 him
                 no
                 heirs
                 remaining
                 behind
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 possess
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 securely
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 feare
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 had
                 hurt
                 his
                 predecessours
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 his
                 way
                 of
                 getting
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 odious
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 he
                 observd
                 the
                 ancient
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Kings
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 borne
                 with
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 the
                 Senate
                 nor
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 have
                 risen
                 against
                 him
                 to
                 wrest
                 the
                 State
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 Hee
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 banished
                 because
                 his
                 son
                 Sextus
                 ravisht
                 Lucretia
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 broken
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 ruld
                 tyrannously
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 all
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 reserved
                 it
                 wholly
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 affaires
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 dispatcht
                 in
                 publick
                 by
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Rome
                 with
                 generall
                 satssfaction
                 ,
                 he
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Palace
                 ,
                 which
                 gain'd
                 him
                 both
                 blame
                 and
                 envie
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 he
                 despoyld
                 Rome
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 liberty
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 alwaies
                 maintained
                 under
                 others
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 this
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Senate
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 provok'd
                 the
                 people
                 also
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 tiring
                 them
                 out
                 in
                 base
                 mechanick
                 services
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 far
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 wherein
                 his
                 ancestors
                 had
                 imployd
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 replenish'd
                 Rome
                 with
                 examples
                 of
                 his
                 cruelty
                 and
                 pride
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 now
                 dispos'd
                 all
                 the
                 Romans
                 minds
                 to
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 occasion
                 should
                 be
                 off
                 r'd
                 And
                 had
                 not
                 that
                 accident
                 of
                 Lucretia
                 fallen
                 
                 out
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 have
                 chanc'd
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 produc'd
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 Tarquinius
                 had
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Kings
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 Sextus
                 his
                 son
                 had
                 committed
                 that
                 offence
                 ,
                 Brutus
                 &
                 Collatinus
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 Tarquinius
                 ,
                 for
                 revenge
                 against
                 Sextus
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 Princes
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 houre
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 &
                 and
                 those
                 manners
                 &
                 customs
                 that
                 are
                 ancient
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 men
                 have
                 liv'd
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 ever
                 become
                 so
                 wise
                 as
                 to
                 understand
                 with
                 what
                 facility
                 they
                 maintain
                 their
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 who
                 follow
                 good
                 counsell
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 would
                 much
                 more
                 lament
                 their
                 loss
                 &
                 blame
                 themselves
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 would
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 easier
                 to
                 be
                 belov'd
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 bad
                 ;
                 &
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 than
                 command
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 understand
                 what
                 course
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 undergo
                 greater
                 labour
                 than
                 to
                 view
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 good
                 Princes
                 ,
                 &
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 looking-glasses
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Timoleon
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   Aratus
                   Sicioneus
                
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 lives
                 they
                 shall
                 find
                 security
                 &
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 rules
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 ruled
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 become
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 able
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 alledgd
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 governd
                 ,
                 seek
                 after
                 no
                 other
                 liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 governd
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 were
                 named
                 before
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 constraind
                 to
                 be
                 Princes
                 whiles
                 they
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 however
                 they
                 tryed
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 retire
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 &
                 the
                 two
                 precedent
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 discoursed
                 of
                 humors
                 stird
                 up
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 
                 made
                 by
                 Brutus
                 his
                 sons
                 against
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 those
                 against
                 
                   Tarquinius
                   Priscus
                
                 &
                 
                   Servius
                   Tullus
                
                 :
                 methinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 purpose
                 to
                 speak
                 at
                 large
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 whereof
                 Princes
                 and
                 private
                 men
                 may
                 worthly
                 take
                 notice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Conspiracies
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Would
                 not
                 omit
                 to
                 discourse
                 somewhat
                 touching
                 Conspiracies
                 ,
                 being
                 they
                 are
                 dangerous
                 for
                 Princes
                 and
                 private
                 men
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 more
                 Princes
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 lives
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 States
                 too
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 open
                 war
                 :
                 because
                 few
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 open
                 war
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 conspire
                 against
                 them
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 private
                 men
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 dangerous
                 nor
                 rash
                 enterprise
                 than
                 this
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 perillous
                 every
                 way
                 ;
                 From
                 whence
                 proceeds
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 practisd
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 succeed
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 there
                 of
                 that
                 Princes
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 these
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 private
                 men
                 be
                 more
                 fearful
                 to
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 learn
                 to
                 content
                 themselves
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 that
                 rule
                 which
                 their
                 fortune
                 hath
                 allotted
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 thereof
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 not
                 omitting
                 any
                 thing
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 that
                 of
                 Tacitus
                 is
                 well
                 termd
                 a
                 golden
                 sentence
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saies
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 reverence
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 wish
                 for
                 good
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 endure
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 verily
                 he
                 who
                 does
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 ruines
                 both
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Country
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 then
                 (
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 matter
                 )
                 consider
                 against
                 whom
                 Conspiracies
                 are
                 made
                 
                 and
                 wee
                 shall
                 find
                 they
                 are
                 plotted
                 against
                 amans
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 two
                 I
                 intend
                 this
                 present
                 discourse
                 :
                 for
                 touching
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 practis'd
                 to
                 deliver
                 a
                 Town
                 into
                 the
                 enemies
                 hands
                 that
                 besiege
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 have
                 likelihood
                 with
                 this
                 for
                 any
                 cause
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 already
                 sufficiently
                 spoken
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 will
                 treat
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 touching
                 that
                 against
                 a
                 Prince
                 :
                 and
                 first
                 we
                 will
                 examine
                 the
                 reasons
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 though
                 one
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 importance
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 general
                 hatred
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 provok'd
                 general
                 hate
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 net●ed
                 some
                 particulars
                 ,
                 somwhat
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 long
                 to
                 be
                 revengd
                 on
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 incited
                 hereto
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 hatred
                 they
                 find
                 conceivd
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 then
                 ought
                 to
                 avoyd
                 these
                 publick
                 blames
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 should
                 behave
                 himself
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
                 (
                 having
                 treated
                 otherwhere
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 middle
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 beware
                 well
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 offences
                 against
                 particulars
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 small
                 force
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 :
                 one
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Princes
                 seldom
                 light
                 upon
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 sensible
                 of
                 an
                 injury
                 as
                 to
                 run
                 such
                 extream
                 hazard
                 to
                 revenge
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 such
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 serve
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 that
                 general
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 that
                 Prince
                 withhold
                 them
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 injuries
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 touching
                 the
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 lives
                 ,
                 or
                 honors
                 .
                 Of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 touching
                 mens
                 lives
                 ,
                 the
                 threats
                 are
                 more
                 dangerous
                 than
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 threats
                 are
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 danger
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 cannot
                 think
                 upon
                 revenge
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 remain
                 alive
                 ,
                 most
                 commonly
                 leave
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 himself
                 put
                 to
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 do
                 or
                 suffer
                 ,
                 becomes
                 a
                 very
                 dangerous
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 particularly
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 fortunes
                 and
                 honours
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 are
                 those
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 excepting
                 this
                 necessity
                 ,
                 touch
                 men
                 more
                 nearely
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 offence
                 ,
                 where
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 should
                 be
                 wel
                 aware
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 strip
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 bare
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 find
                 a
                 kinfe
                 to
                 revenge
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 dishonour
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 still
                 hold
                 an
                 obstinate
                 resolution
                 of
                 vengeance
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 honours
                 ,
                 the
                 dishonoring
                 of
                 women
                 is
                 of
                 most
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 scorne
                 and
                 disgrace
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 .
                 This
                 armed
                 Pausanias
                 against
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 hath
                 put
                 weapons
                 in
                 many
                 others
                 hands
                 against
                 divers
                 Princes
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 
                   Julius
                   Belanti
                
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 motive
                 to
                 conspire
                 against
                 Pandulphus
                 the
                 tyrant
                 of
                 Siena
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 daughters
                 to
                 wife
                 and
                 afterwards
                 taken
                 her
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 we
                 shall
                 relate
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 cause
                 the
                 Pazzi
                 had
                 to
                 conspire
                 against
                 the
                 Medici
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Bonrosnei
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 dispossess'd
                 by
                 their
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 one
                 too
                 ,
                 why
                 men
                 plot
                 treachery
                 against
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 desire
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 free
                 their
                 countrey
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 bin
                 seis'd
                 on
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 mov'd
                 Brutus
                 and
                 Cassius
                 against
                 Caesar
                 .
                 This
                 incited
                 many
                 others
                 against
                 
                   Falaris
                   ,
                   Dionysius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 usurpers
                 of
                 their
                 Countries
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 any
                 Tyrant
                 free
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 his
                 humor
                 by
                 other
                 means
                 then
                 by
                 laying
                 down
                 his
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 none
                 will
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 
                 them
                 that
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 ill
                 ends
                 ;
                 Which
                 gave
                 Iuvenal
                 occasion
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Few
                     Tyrants
                     unto
                     Plutoes
                     Court
                     do
                     goe
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     that
                     are
                     thither
                     sent
                     by
                     bloody
                     blow
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 dangers
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 accompany
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 are
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 continual
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 there
                 is
                 danger
                 in
                 plotting
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 executing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 executed
                 too
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 conspire
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 termed
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 setled
                 resolution
                 bred
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 slay
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 This
                 alone
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 dangers
                 ,
                 which
                 conspiracies
                 hazard
                 ,
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 the
                 putting
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 it
                 carries
                 no
                 hazard
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 none
                 is
                 made
                 privy
                 to
                 his
                 secret
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 danger
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 purpose
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 eare
                 .
                 A
                 resolution
                 after
                 this
                 sort
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 any
                 condition
                 ,
                 little
                 or
                 great
                 ,
                 Noble
                 or
                 ignoble
                 ,
                 familiar
                 or
                 not
                 familiar
                 with
                 he
                 Prince
                 :
                 for
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 it
                 is
                 permitted
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 him
                 may
                 vent
                 this
                 passion
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 .
                 Pausanias
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 otherwhere
                 spoken
                 ,
                 slew
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macodon
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 environ'd
                 with
                 a
                 thousand
                 armed
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 his
                 own
                 son
                 and
                 son
                 in
                 law
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
                 A
                 poore
                 and
                 abject
                 Spaniard
                 strook
                 Ferdinand
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 in
                 the
                 neck
                 ;
                 however
                 the
                 wound
                 was
                 not
                 mortal
                 ,
                 yet
                 hereby
                 it
                 appeared
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 both
                 courage
                 and
                 opportunity
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 Turkish
                 Priest
                 nam'd
                 Dervis
                 ,
                 drew
                 a
                 scimitarre
                 against
                 
                 Bajazet
                 ,
                 father
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Turk
                 ,
                 but
                 hit
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 wanted
                 he
                 neither
                 courage
                 nor
                 commodity
                 for
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 resolutions
                 thus
                 bent
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 willing
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 punishment
                 ,
                 nor
                 danger
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 venture
                 to
                 act
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 slaine
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 .
                 Therefore
                 no
                 man
                 willingly
                 will
                 thrust
                 himselfe
                 upon
                 a
                 certaine
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 leave
                 these
                 single
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 conspiracies
                 have
                 bin
                 made
                 by
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 very
                 familiar
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 :
                 for
                 others
                 (
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 stark
                 mad
                 )
                 will
                 never
                 offer
                 to
                 conspire
                 :
                 for
                 mean
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 familiar
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 want
                 all
                 those
                 conveniencies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 executing
                 of
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 .
                 First●
                 ,
                 mean
                 men
                 cannot
                 find
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 one
                 man
                 can
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 their
                 wills
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 hopes
                 which
                 cause
                 men
                 to
                 adventure
                 upon
                 desperate
                 dangers
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 enlarged
                 themselves
                 to
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 becomes
                 an
                 accuser
                 ,
                 and
                 ruines
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 happy
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 discover
                 their
                 plots
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 are
                 they
                 beset
                 with
                 such
                 difficulties
                 having
                 not
                 free
                 access
                 unto
                 the
                 Prince
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 in
                 they
                 must
                 perish
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 ordinarily
                 come
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 oppress'd
                 with
                 such
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 presently
                 mention
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 with
                 those
                 these
                 difficulties
                 must
                 perpetually
                 increase
                 .
                 Therefore
                 men
                 (
                 because
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 losse
                 both
                 of
                 life
                 
                 and
                 fortunes
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 stark
                 mad
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 find
                 themselves
                 weak
                 ,
                 are
                 well
                 aware
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 weary
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 contented
                 onely
                 to
                 curse
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 ,
                 while
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 higher
                 quality
                 then
                 themselves
                 ,
                 do
                 avenge
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 as
                 these
                 should
                 have
                 assailed
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 design
                 they
                 had
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 laudable
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 their
                 wisdome
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 conspired
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 familiar
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 :
                 Whereof
                 many
                 have
                 conspired
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 being
                 mov'd
                 by
                 too
                 many
                 favors
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 too
                 many
                 injuries
                 .
                 As
                 Perennius
                 was
                 against
                 
                   Commodus
                   ,
                   Plautianus
                
                 against
                 
                   Severus
                   ,
                   Sejanus
                
                 against
                 Tiberius
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 were
                 by
                 their
                 Emperors
                 so
                 enriched
                 with
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 dignified
                 with
                 titles
                 and
                 honours
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 there
                 wanted
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 perfect
                 their
                 power
                 but
                 the
                 Empire
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 meaning
                 not
                 to
                 fail
                 of
                 ,
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 conspire
                 against
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 treasons
                 all
                 had
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 ingratitude
                 well
                 deserved
                 .
                 However
                 that
                 among
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Iacob
                   Apianus
                
                 against
                 
                   Petrus
                   Gambacorti
                
                 Prince
                 of
                 Pisa
                 succeeded
                 fortunately
                 ,
                 which
                 Iacobus
                 having
                 had
                 his
                 education
                 and
                 breeding
                 and
                 credit
                 too
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 took
                 the
                 state
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Coppola
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 against
                 Ferdinand
                 King
                 of
                 Arragon
                 ,
                 which
                 Coppola
                 having
                 attained
                 to
                 that
                 greatness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 meaning
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 without
                 ,
                 lost
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 any
                 conspiracie
                 against
                 Princes
                 made
                 by
                 great
                 men
                 be
                 ever
                 like
                 to
                 take
                 effect
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 by
                 one
                 that
                 
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 termed
                 a
                 King
                 for
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 conveniencies
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 work
                 his
                 will.
                 But
                 that
                 greedy
                 ambition
                 which
                 blinds
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 desire
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 blinds
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 mannaging
                 of
                 this
                 enterprise
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 act
                 this
                 villany
                 with
                 discretion
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 impossible
                 but
                 it
                 should
                 succeed
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 then
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 wary
                 of
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 jealous
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 afforded
                 most
                 favours
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 most
                 wrongs
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 want
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 have
                 them
                 at
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 a
                 like
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 rule
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 or
                 greater
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 revenge
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 confer
                 but
                 so
                 much
                 authority
                 upon
                 their
                 favourites
                 ,
                 that
                 still
                 between
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Principality
                 they
                 keep
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 some
                 obstacle
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 seldome
                 falls
                 it
                 out
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 chances
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Princes
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 order
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 men
                 that
                 plot
                 these
                 treasons
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 easie
                 access
                 unto
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 discourse
                 upon
                 the
                 successes
                 of
                 these
                 their
                 undertakings
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 hath
                 caus'd
                 them
                 to
                 prove
                 happy
                 or
                 unhappy
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 formerly
                 said
                 )
                 at
                 three
                 severall
                 times
                 ,
                 herein
                 are
                 dangers
                 found
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 plotting
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 acting
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 .
                 Therefore
                 are
                 there
                 very
                 few
                 that
                 prove
                 lucky
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 to
                 pass
                 all
                 these
                 happily
                 .
                 And
                 beginning
                 to
                 treate
                 touching
                 the
                 dangers
                 of
                 the
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 most
                 importance
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 much
                 circumspection
                 and
                 advisement
                 ,
                 which
                 likewise
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 seconded
                 by
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 contriving
                 
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 disclosed
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 either
                 by
                 relation
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 conjecture
                 .
                 This
                 relation
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 small
                 faith
                 ;
                 or
                 small
                 discretion
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 with
                 whom
                 thou
                 communicatest
                 thy
                 secret
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 ordinary
                 to
                 find
                 but
                 small
                 saith
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 communicate
                 it
                 but
                 to
                 thy
                 confidents
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 love
                 of
                 thee
                 may
                 adventure
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 discontented
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
                 Of
                 confidents
                 ,
                 possible
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 thou
                 openest
                 thy self
                 to
                 more
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 find
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 they
                 beare
                 thee
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 affrighted
                 at
                 the
                 punishment
                 and
                 peril
                 they
                 incurre
                 .
                 Moreover
                 men
                 are
                 often
                 deceived
                 touching
                 the
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 beleevest
                 another
                 bears
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 canst
                 thou
                 ever
                 assure
                 thy self
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 experience
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 herein
                 is
                 exceeding
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 proof
                 thereof
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 dangerous
                 exploit
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 stuck
                 close
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 canst
                 thou
                 not
                 from
                 thence
                 measure
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 being
                 this
                 danger
                 surpasses
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 measurest
                 their
                 faith
                 by
                 their
                 discontent
                 against
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 therein
                 thou
                 mayest
                 easily
                 deceive
                 thy self
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 revealed
                 thy
                 mind
                 to
                 that
                 malecontent
                 ,
                 thou
                 givest
                 him
                 a
                 subject
                 whereupon
                 to
                 work
                 again
                 his
                 own
                 content
                 ;
                 and
                 either
                 his
                 hatred
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 power
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 much
                 force
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 faithful
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 arises
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 discover'd
                 &
                 crush'd
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 egge
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 among
                 many
                 men
                 hath
                 bin
                 kept
                 secret
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 bin
                 thought
                 of
                 as
                 a
                 miracle
                 
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Piso
                 against
                 Nero
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 that
                 of
                 Laurence
                 and
                 Iulian
                 of
                 Medici
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 above
                 fifty
                 persons
                 were
                 made
                 privy
                 ,
                 who
                 met
                 together
                 all
                 to
                 discover
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 thereof
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 discovery
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 that
                 falls
                 out
                 when
                 a
                 conspirator
                 is
                 not
                 wary
                 in
                 his
                 talk
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 servant
                 or
                 another
                 third
                 person
                 comes
                 take
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befe
                 Brutus
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 contriving
                 the
                 business
                 with
                 Tarquins
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 were
                 understood
                 by
                 a
                 slave
                 who
                 accused
                 them
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 through
                 a
                 certain
                 lightness
                 of
                 thine
                 own
                 ,
                 thou
                 communicatest
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 child
                 which
                 thou
                 lovest
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 slight
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 Dimus
                 did
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 conspir'd
                 with
                 Philotas
                 against
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 the
                 treason
                 to
                 Nicomacus
                 ,
                 a
                 child
                 which
                 he
                 lov'd
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 told
                 it
                 to
                 Ciballinus
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 Ciballinus
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 Touching
                 discovery
                 by
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 example
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 Piso
                 conspired
                 against
                 Nero
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 Sceuinus
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 conspirators
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 slay
                 Nero
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 Milichius
                 his
                 freeman
                 should
                 cause
                 his
                 old
                 and
                 rusty
                 dagger
                 to
                 be
                 scoured
                 ;
                 he
                 made
                 all
                 his
                 slaves
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 money
                 ;
                 he
                 appointed
                 many
                 clouts
                 to
                 bind
                 up
                 wounds
                 to
                 be
                 prepared
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 conjectures
                 Milichius
                 being
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 accused
                 ,
                 him
                 before
                 
                   Nero.
                   Scevinus
                
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 Natalis
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Conspirators
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bin
                 seen
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 to
                 talk
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 and
                 privately
                 in
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 agreeing
                 concerning
                 the
                 discourse
                 they
                 held
                 ,
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 treason
                 was
                 bewraied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conspirators
                 utterly
                 ruin'd
                 .
                 
                 From
                 these
                 occasions
                 of
                 discovery
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 through
                 malice
                 ,
                 indiscretion
                 ,
                 or
                 fondness
                 all
                 comes
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 the
                 complotters
                 thereof
                 pass
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 two
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 agreed
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 discourses
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 they
                 shall
                 jarre
                 .
                 When
                 one
                 alone
                 that
                 is
                 resolute
                 ,
                 is
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 through
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 courage
                 ,
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 conceal
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 complices
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 must
                 his
                 consors
                 shew
                 no
                 less
                 resolution
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 standing
                 firm
                 and
                 not
                 discovering
                 themselves
                 by
                 flight
                 :
                 for
                 on
                 which
                 side
                 soever
                 courage
                 failes
                 ,
                 either
                 on
                 his
                 that
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 is
                 disclosd
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 example
                 alleadgd
                 by
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 rare
                 in
                 the
                 treason
                 that
                 was
                 plotted
                 against
                 
                   Ier
                   lamus
                
                 King
                 of
                 Siracusa
                 ,
                 where
                 Theodorus
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 conspirators
                 being
                 taken
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 stout
                 courage
                 conceald
                 all
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 the
                 Kings
                 friends
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 confederates
                 were
                 confident
                 of
                 Theodorus
                 his
                 resolution
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 forsook
                 Siracusa
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 fear
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 all
                 these
                 dangers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 remedies
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 truest
                 whereof
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 to
                 term
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 leisure
                 to
                 our
                 complices
                 to
                 accuse
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 communicate
                 the
                 matter
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 just
                 when
                 thou
                 meanest
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 have
                 thus
                 done
                 ,
                 assuredly
                 escape
                 the
                 dangers
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 have
                 they
                 all
                 had
                 good
                 
                 success
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 wise
                 should
                 endeavor
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 matter
                 thus
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my self
                 to
                 produce
                 only
                 two
                 examples
                 .
                 Nelematus
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 indure
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 Aristorimus
                 ,
                 Tyrant
                 of
                 Epirus
                 ,
                 assembled
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 and
                 kinsfolke
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 encourag'd
                 them
                 to
                 set
                 their
                 Country
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 requir'd
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 advised
                 and
                 prepared
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Nelematus
                 causd
                 his
                 servants
                 to
                 shut
                 the
                 doors
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 those
                 he
                 had
                 cald
                 together
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 either
                 swear
                 presently
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 deliver
                 them
                 all
                 prisoners
                 to
                 Aristotimus
                 :
                 whereby
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 mov'd
                 ,
                 swore
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 without
                 more
                 delay
                 ,
                 went
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 what
                 Nelematus
                 had
                 orderd
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Magi
                 having
                 by
                 treachery
                 seisd
                 upon
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 
                   Persia
                   ,
                   Orthanus
                
                 a
                 great
                 man
                 had
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 conferd
                 with
                 six
                 other
                 Princes
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 underraking
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 from
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 that
                 Magician
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 demanded
                 time
                 ,
                 Darius
                 rose
                 up
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 that
                 was
                 cald
                 by
                 Orthanus
                 )
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Either
                 wee
                 will
                 all
                 now
                 go
                 and
                 execute
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 and
                 accuse
                 you
                 all
                 :
                 so
                 rising
                 all
                 by
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 giving
                 any
                 one
                 time
                 to
                 repent
                 himself
                 ,
                 they
                 happily
                 effected
                 what
                 they
                 desir'd
                 .
                 Like
                 unto
                 these
                 two
                 examples
                 also
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 course
                 the
                 Aetolians
                 took
                 to
                 put
                 Nabis
                 the
                 Spartan
                 Tyrant
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 Alessamenes
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 theirs
                 with
                 300
                 horse
                 and
                 1000
                 foot
                 to
                 Nabis
                 ,
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 giving
                 him
                 ayd
                 :
                 the
                 secret
                 they
                 communicated
                 to
                 Alessamenes
                 only
                 ;
                 the
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 they
                 charged
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 matter
                 it
                 
                 were
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 banishment
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 went
                 into
                 Sparta
                 ,
                 never
                 communicating
                 his
                 Commission
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 till
                 just
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 that
                 he
                 slew
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 then
                 by
                 these
                 means
                 escap'd
                 the
                 dangers
                 that
                 accompany
                 the
                 plotting
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 Conspiracies
                 ;
                 and
                 whoever
                 shall
                 do
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 escape
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 also
                 is
                 able
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Piso
                 alledged
                 before
                 .
                 Piso
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 much
                 esteem
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 familiar
                 with
                 Nero
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 we
                 much
                 rely'd
                 :
                 And
                 Nero
                 went
                 oftentimes
                 to
                 banquet
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 gardens
                 :
                 Piso
                 therefore
                 might
                 have
                 procur'd
                 himself
                 friends
                 of
                 spirit
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 too
                 to
                 put
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 easie
                 for
                 any
                 great
                 man
                 to
                 compass
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 Nero
                 in
                 his
                 gardens
                 ,
                 then
                 communicated
                 the
                 business
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 fit
                 words
                 perswaded
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 refuse
                 ,
                 and
                 impossible
                 had
                 it
                 bin
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 taken
                 effect
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 examine
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 we
                 have
                 mentiond
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 very
                 few
                 could
                 have
                 bin
                 otherwise
                 carried
                 .
                 But
                 men
                 that
                 ordinarily
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 weigh
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 often
                 commit
                 very
                 great
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 in
                 those
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 something
                 of
                 extraordiry
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 then
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 acting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 communicate
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 that
                 be
                 but
                 unto
                 one
                 of
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 long
                 experience
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 therein
                 is
                 interested
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 reasons
                 thou
                 art
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 easier
                 to
                 find
                 one
                 man
                 of
                 that
                 condition
                 than
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 also
                 is
                 less
                 danger
                 .
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 deceive
                 thee
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 means
                 left
                 yet
                 to
                 desend
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 where
                 the
                 conspirators
                 are
                 many
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 one
                 alone
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 one
                 man
                 ;
                 I
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 another
                 mans
                 No
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 nothing
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 thee
                 under
                 thine
                 own
                 hand-writing
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 writing
                 any
                 thing
                 a
                 man
                 shouldbe
                 as
                 wary
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 perilous
                 rock
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 convicts
                 thee
                 sooner
                 than
                 thine
                 own
                 hand
                 .
                 Plautianus
                 having
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 skill
                 Severus
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 Antonius
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 committed
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Saturninus
                 a
                 Tribune
                 :
                 who
                 purposing
                 to
                 accuse
                 and
                 not
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 doubting
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 tryal
                 ,
                 Plautianus
                 would
                 be
                 beleev'd
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 a
                 note
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 give
                 him
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 Commission
                 ;
                 which
                 Plautianus
                 ,
                 blinded
                 with
                 ambition
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 it
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 accus'd
                 and
                 convicted
                 by
                 the
                 Tribune
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 other
                 tokens
                 ,
                 Plautianus
                 had
                 carried
                 it
                 clear
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 boldly
                 he
                 deny'd
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 one
                 only
                 accuses
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 remedy
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 case
                 thou
                 beest
                 not
                 convicted
                 by
                 any
                 writing
                 of
                 thiue
                 ,
                 or
                 countermarks
                 ,
                 whereof
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 well
                 aware
                 .
                 In
                 Pisoes
                 conspiracie
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 called
                 Epicaris
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 had
                 bin
                 one
                 of
                 Neroes
                 Mistresses
                 ,
                 who
                 thinking
                 it
                 would
                 serve
                 well
                 to
                 purpose
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 the
                 conspirators
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Captain
                 of
                 some
                 galleys
                 ,
                 which
                 Nero
                 kept
                 for
                 his
                 safeguard
                 ,
                 opened
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 conspiracie
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 conspirators
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 that
                 Captain
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 given
                 ,
                 accus'd
                 her
                 before
                 Nero
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 was
                 her
                 boldness
                 in
                 denying
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Nero
                   was
                
                 astonish'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 &
                 condemned
                 
                 her
                 not
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 then
                 in
                 communicating
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 one
                 alone
                 two
                 dangers
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 that
                 the
                 party
                 go
                 not
                 voluntarily
                 to
                 accuse
                 thee
                 ,
                 alledging
                 some
                 proof
                 against
                 thee
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 he
                 detect
                 thee
                 not
                 constraind
                 and
                 forc't
                 thereunto
                 by
                 torture
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 apprehended
                 upon
                 some
                 conjecture
                 or
                 suspition
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 dangers
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 remedy
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 the
                 party
                 did
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 hatred
                 he
                 bore
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 alledging
                 that
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 torture
                 compell'd
                 him
                 to
                 utter
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 false
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 wisdome
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 man
                 privy
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 conformably
                 to
                 the
                 above
                 alledged
                 examples
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 case
                 thou
                 revealst
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 exceed
                 one
                 ,
                 where
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 somwhat
                 more
                 danger
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 discoverd
                 to
                 divers
                 .
                 Near
                 unto
                 this
                 course
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 necessity
                 constrains
                 thee
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 seest
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 necessity
                 is
                 so
                 excessive
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 gives
                 thee
                 leisure
                 only
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 thy
                 security
                 .
                 This
                 necessity
                 brings
                 the
                 business
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 two
                 examples
                 shall
                 suffice
                 mee
                 .
                 Cammodus
                 the
                 Emperor
                 did
                 use
                 Lettus
                 and
                 Elettus
                 ,
                 Captains
                 of
                 his
                 guard
                 ,
                 among
                 his
                 familiar
                 and
                 principal
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 Martia
                 among
                 his
                 chief
                 Concubines
                 and
                 Mistresses
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 sometime
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 reprehended
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 some
                 things
                 done
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 had
                 disgrac'd
                 his
                 person
                 and
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 resolve'd
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 in
                 a
                 list
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Martia
                   ,
                   Lettus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Eletius
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 he
                 meant
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 that
                 list
                 under
                 his
                 pillow
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 rise
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 boy
                 which
                 he
                 lov'd
                 ,
                 playing
                 about
                 his
                 chamber
                 and
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 found
                 that
                 list
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 out
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 met
                 with
                 Martia
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 seen
                 the
                 contents
                 thereof
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 Lettus
                 and
                 Elettus
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 three
                 knowing
                 the
                 danger
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 without
                 longer
                 delay
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 slew
                 
                   Commodus
                   .
                   Antoninus
                   Caracalla
                
                 the
                 Emperor
                 was
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 with
                 his
                 Armies
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Macrinus
                 was
                 chief
                 Commander
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 more
                 politick
                 than
                 wa●lick
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 Princes
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 are
                 alwaies
                 fe●rfull
                 ,
                 least
                 others
                 work
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 to
                 themselves
                 they
                 well
                 deserve
                 ;
                 Antoninus
                 writ
                 to
                 
                   Mate
                   nianus
                
                 his
                 friend
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 inquire
                 of
                 the
                 Astrologers
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 aspird
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 advise
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Maternianus
                 writ
                 back
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Macrinus
                 was
                 he
                 that
                 aspired
                 therto
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Letter
                 comming
                 first
                 to
                 Macrinus
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 thereby
                 perceiving
                 the
                 necessity
                 imposd
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 agreed
                 with
                 Martialis
                 〈◊〉
                 Centurion
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 confidents
                 (
                 whose
                 brother
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 before
                 Antoninus
                 had
                 slain
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 luckily
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 necessity
                 which
                 gives
                 no
                 leisure
                 ,
                 works
                 even
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 which
                 that
                 course
                 did
                 ,
                 I
                 formerly
                 said
                 ,
                 Nelematus
                 of
                 Epirus
                 took
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 also
                 that
                 prov'd
                 which
                 I
                 spoke
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 Princes
                 threats
                 r●tort
                 more
                 mischiefes
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 occasion
                 more
                 desperate
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 wrongs
                 they
                 do
                 ;
                 wheroef
                 a
                 Prince
                 ●ought
                 to
                 take
                 good
                 heed
                 :
                 for
                 men
                 are
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 treated
                 
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 reducd
                 to
                 such
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 must
                 of
                 force
                 either
                 kill
                 or
                 be
                 kild
                 :
                 Touching
                 the
                 dangers
                 that
                 are
                 incurrd
                 upon
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 they
                 arise
                 either
                 from
                 changing
                 the
                 order
                 given
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 want
                 of
                 courage
                 in
                 the
                 actor
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 error
                 the
                 actor
                 commits
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 fayle
                 of
                 fully
                 perfecting
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 by
                 leaving
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 surviving
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 therefore
                 that
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 disturbs
                 or
                 hinders
                 mens
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 an
                 instant
                 without
                 respite
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 compeld
                 to
                 alter
                 an
                 order
                 once
                 given
                 ,
                 or
                 divert
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 it
                 a
                 different
                 way
                 from
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 intended
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 variation
                 causes
                 disorder
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 warr
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 matters
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 now
                 speak
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 occasions
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 resolve
                 with
                 themselves
                 to
                 execute
                 fully
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 look'd
                 for
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 men
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 bent
                 their
                 minds
                 to
                 one
                 course
                 or
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 chance
                 suddenly
                 to
                 be
                 alterd
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 breed
                 some
                 disturbance
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 ruine
                 the
                 whole
                 design
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 execute
                 any
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 first
                 given
                 (
                 however
                 that
                 some
                 inconvenient
                 ensue
                 thereupon
                 )
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 desiring
                 to
                 cancell
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 thousand
                 inconveniences
                 .
                 This
                 happens
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 time
                 to
                 put
                 themselves
                 in
                 order
                 again
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 leisure
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 go
                 his
                 own
                 way
                 he
                 likes
                 best
                 .
                 The
                 Conspiracy
                 of
                 the
                 Pazzi
                 against
                 Laurence
                 and
                 Julian
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Medi●ia
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 :
                 the
                 order
                 given
                 amongst
                 them
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 invite
                 the
                 
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Saint
                 George
                 to
                 dinner
                 ,
                 and
                 thereat
                 kill
                 them
                 they
                 intended
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 appointments
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 slay
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 seize
                 on
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 run
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 the
                 people
                 together
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 It
                 so
                 fell
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pazzi
                 and
                 the
                 Medici
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 Florence
                 at
                 Masse
                 ,
                 notice
                 was
                 given
                 that
                 Julian
                 would
                 not
                 dine
                 there
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 the
                 Conspirators
                 to
                 consult
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Medici
                 ,
                 they
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 disturbance
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 order
                 :
                 for
                 
                   John
                   Baptista
                   de
                   Monte
                   sacro
                
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 murder
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 forc't
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 actors
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 not
                 time
                 to
                 settle
                 &
                 confirm
                 their
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 committed
                 such
                 errors
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 execution
                 thereof
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 ruin'd
                 .
                 Courage
                 sayles
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 execute
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 either
                 through
                 reverence
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 mischief
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 the
                 executioners
                 own
                 innate
                 cowardise
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 Majesty
                 and
                 reverence
                 which
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 thing
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 mitigate
                 or
                 toaffright
                 an
                 executioner
                 .
                 A
                 Slave
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Marius
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 by
                 the
                 Minturveses
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 amaz'd
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 prov'd
                 so
                 cowardly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 lost
                 all
                 power
                 to
                 slay
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 choak'd
                 up
                 with
                 ill
                 fortune
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 we
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 liberty
                 at●ir'd
                 in
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 his
                 ornaments
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 inviron'd
                 with
                 his
                 trayne
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 pompe
                 thereof
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 affright
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 courtesie
                 he
                 shall
                 receive
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 thee
                 again
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 conspir'd
                 against
                 Sitalces
                 King
                 of
                 Thrace
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 appointed
                 amongst
                 them
                 a
                 day
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 met
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 agreed
                 on
                 where
                 the
                 Prince
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 once
                 mov'd
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 parted
                 all
                 thence
                 without
                 attempting
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 knowing
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 hinder'd
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 blaming
                 one
                 another
                 for
                 the
                 fayle
                 :
                 into
                 such
                 errors
                 they
                 often
                 fall
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 treason
                 was
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 suffer'd
                 punishment
                 for
                 that
                 evill
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 but
                 durst
                 not
                 act
                 .
                 Against
                 Alfonsus
                 Duke
                 of
                 Ferrara
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 brothers
                 conspir'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 us'd
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 one
                 Giannes
                 a
                 Priest
                 &
                 Musitian
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 Duke
                 who
                 many
                 times
                 at
                 their
                 intrety
                 brought
                 the
                 Duke
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 hardy
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 at
                 length
                 being
                 discoverd
                 they
                 suffered
                 for
                 their
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 wit.
                 This
                 negligence
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 elsewhere
                 then
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 the
                 Princes
                 presence
                 did
                 affright
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 some
                 courtesie
                 he
                 shew'd
                 them
                 humbled
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 executions
                 an
                 inconvenient
                 or
                 error
                 many
                 times
                 arises
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 discretion
                 or
                 courage
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 once
                 amazes
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 borne
                 forward
                 in
                 such
                 confusion
                 of
                 thy
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 thee
                 both
                 say
                 and
                 do
                 what
                 thou
                 oughtst
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 thus
                 astonished
                 and
                 confounded
                 ,
                 Livie
                 does
                 
                 very
                 well
                 shew
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 Alexamenes
                 the
                 Etolian
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 kill
                 Nabis
                 the
                 Spartan
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 spake
                 formerly
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 discoverd
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 saies
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   He
                   gathers
                   together
                   his
                   wits
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   so
                   weighty
                   a
                   matter
                   had
                   somewhat
                   disorderd
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 (
                 though
                 of
                 a
                 resolute
                 courage
                 ,
                 &
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 slaughters
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 weapons
                 )
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 quite
                 astonished
                 .
                 Therefore
                 choice
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 men
                 experienced
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 nor
                 should
                 one
                 commit
                 them
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 however
                 he
                 be
                 esteem'd
                 very
                 couragious
                 :
                 for
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 formerly
                 made
                 tryall
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 presume
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 his
                 courage
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 exploit
                 .
                 This
                 amazement
                 then
                 may
                 either
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 let
                 thy
                 weapons
                 fall
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 words
                 from
                 thy
                 month
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 work
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 
                   Luciila
                   Commodus
                
                 his
                 sister
                 had
                 so
                 order'd
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Quintianus
                 should
                 kill
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 awaited
                 Cowmodus
                 in
                 the
                 passage
                 into
                 the
                 Theater
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 a
                 naked
                 poinard
                 comming
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 This
                 the
                 Senate
                 sends
                 thee
                 ;
                 which
                 words
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 could
                 bring
                 down
                 his
                 arme
                 to
                 strike
                 him
                 .
                 
                   M.
                   Antonius
                
                 of
                 Volterra
                 appointed
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 to
                 kill
                 Laurence
                 of
                 Medici
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 came
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Ah
                 Traitor
                 !
                 which
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 occasioned
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 Laurence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrack
                 of
                 that
                 Conspiracy
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 matter
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 perfected
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 practised
                 only
                 against
                 one
                 head
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 alledged
                 :
                 but
                 
                 very
                 hardly
                 can
                 it
                 well
                 be
                 accomplished
                 against
                 two
                 principals
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 impossibly
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 action
                 should
                 succeed
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 whither
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 shall
                 ruine
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 being
                 done
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 hazardous
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 danger
                 and
                 small
                 advisedness
                 to
                 practise
                 against
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 one
                 Prince
                 alone
                 ;
                 certainly
                 to
                 conspire
                 against
                 two
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 vain
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 reverence
                 I
                 bear
                 to
                 the
                 Historian
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 never
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 which
                 Herodian
                 says
                 of
                 Plautianus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 charge
                 to
                 Saturninus
                 the
                 Centurion
                 to
                 kill
                 Severus
                 and
                 Antoninus
                 abiding
                 in
                 severall
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 dissents
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 this
                 authority
                 would
                 make
                 me
                 credit
                 it
                 .
                 Certain
                 young
                 men
                 of
                 Athens
                 conspir'd
                 together
                 against
                 Diocles
                 and
                 Hippias
                 Tyrants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 Diocles
                 ;
                 but
                 Hippias
                 that
                 remaind
                 ,
                 revenged
                 it
                 .
                 Chiones
                 and
                 
                   Leonides
                   ,
                   Heracleans
                
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 Platoes
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 conspird
                 against
                 Clearchus
                 and
                 Satirus
                 that
                 were
                 Tyrants
                 ;
                 they
                 slew
                 Clearchus
                 ,
                 and
                 Satirus
                 that
                 was
                 left
                 alive
                 punished
                 the
                 fact
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Pazzi
                 ,
                 several
                 times
                 alledged
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 has
                 not
                 the
                 fortune
                 to
                 kill
                 but
                 Iulian
                 alone
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 wise
                 as
                 forbear
                 to
                 conspire
                 against
                 several
                 principals
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 neither
                 advantageth
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 body
                 else
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 behind
                 ,
                 become
                 more
                 intolerable
                 and
                 fiercer
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Florence
                   ,
                   Athens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Heraclea
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 know
                 well
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 which
                 Pelopidas
                 practised
                 to
                 free
                 Thebes
                 his
                 native
                 Country
                 ,
                 had
                 all
                 
                 manner
                 of
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 succeeded
                 luckily
                 :
                 for
                 Pelopidas
                 conspired
                 not
                 only
                 against
                 two
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 ten
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 a
                 confident
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 had
                 no
                 easie
                 access
                 unto
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 rebell
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 came
                 he
                 into
                 Thebes
                 ,
                 slew
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 and
                 set
                 the
                 Country
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 he
                 affected
                 all
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 one
                 Carion
                 a
                 Counsellor
                 belonging
                 to
                 those
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 means
                 he
                 had
                 easie
                 access
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
                 Yet
                 let
                 none
                 take
                 example
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 enterprise
                 almost
                 impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 miracle
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 it
                 succeeded
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 esteemed
                 by
                 those
                 writers
                 that
                 celebrate
                 the
                 memory
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 rarity
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 patterne
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 execution
                 may
                 be
                 hindred
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 imagination
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 some
                 sudden
                 accident
                 ,
                 that
                 arises
                 just
                 upon
                 the
                 fact
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 morning
                 that
                 Brutus
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Conspirators
                 purposed
                 to
                 kill
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 talked
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 with
                 
                   Cn.
                   Popilius
                   Len●●
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Conspirators
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 others
                 seeing
                 this
                 long
                 discourse
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 fear
                 least
                 the
                 said
                 Popilius
                 had
                 revealed
                 the
                 Conspiracy
                 to
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 slay
                 Caesar
                 there
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 expect
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 discourse
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 saw
                 that
                 Cesar
                 made
                 not
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 motion
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 settled
                 themselves
                 anew
                 .
                 These
                 false
                 conceits
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 and
                 weigh'd
                 with
                 discretion
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 easy
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 aguilty
                 conscience
                 ,
                 easily
                 beleeves
                 that
                 others
                 talk
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 word
                 may
                 be
                 herd
                 spoken
                 to
                 another
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 may
                 much
                 trouble
                 thy
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thee
                 beleeve
                 it
                 touches
                 the
                 matter
                 thou
                 hast
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 thee
                 by
                 thy
                 flight
                 to
                 discover
                 thine
                 own
                 Conspiracy
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 the
                 action
                 into
                 disorder
                 by
                 hastening
                 it
                 faster
                 than
                 its
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 ,
                 where
                 Many
                 are
                 made
                 privy
                 to
                 the
                 Conspiracy
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 accidents
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 fall
                 out
                 unexpected
                 )
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 shewed
                 but
                 by
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 men
                 wary
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 rule
                 .
                 
                   ●ulius
                   Belanti
                
                 of
                 Siena
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 made
                 mention
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 hatred
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 to
                 Pandulphus
                 that
                 had
                 taken
                 his
                 daughter
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 given
                 him
                 to
                 wife
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 chose
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 Pandulphus
                 went
                 almost
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 visit
                 a
                 kinsman
                 of
                 his
                 that
                 was
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 going
                 thither
                 passed
                 by
                 Julius
                 his
                 house
                 :
                 Who
                 perceiving
                 this
                 ,
                 provided
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Conspirators
                 were
                 altogether
                 ready
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 to
                 kill
                 Pandulphus
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 should
                 pass
                 and
                 having
                 plac'd
                 them
                 all
                 arm'd
                 in
                 the
                 entry
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 one
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 window
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Pandulphus
                 should
                 pass
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 entry
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 sign
                 .
                 It
                 chanc't
                 that
                 Pandulphus
                 comming
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 other
                 having
                 given
                 the
                 sign
                 ,
                 he
                 met
                 a
                 friend
                 that
                 stopt
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 passed
                 forward
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 they
                 discoverd
                 the
                 ambush
                 laid
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Pandulphus
                 escap'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Julius
                 with
                 his
                 confederates
                 were
                 constrain'd
                 to
                 fly
                 from
                 Siena
                 .
                 The
                 chance
                 of
                 that
                 meeting
                 hindred
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 that
                 action
                 ,
                 &
                 ruin'd
                 quite
                 Julius
                 his
                 enterprise
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 accidents
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 rare
                 )
                 we
                 cannot
                 find
                 any
                 remedy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 to
                 examin
                 well
                 those
                 that
                 may
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 
                 them
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 .
                 It
                 remaines
                 now
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 dangers
                 which
                 they
                 run
                 after
                 the
                 execution
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 left
                 alive
                 to
                 revenge
                 the
                 dead
                 Prince
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 then
                 his
                 brothers
                 or
                 his
                 sons
                 be
                 left
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 allyes
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Principality
                 may
                 belong
                 ,
                 &
                 may
                 be
                 left
                 alive
                 by
                 thy
                 negligence
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 some
                 occasions
                 (
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 of
                 )
                 that
                 may
                 execute
                 this
                 revenge
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 
                   John
                   Andreas
                
                 of
                 Lampognano
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Complotters
                 having
                 slain
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 left
                 alive
                 one
                 son
                 of
                 his
                 and
                 two
                 brothers
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 revenge
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 these
                 conspirators
                 are
                 excusable
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 here
                 no
                 remedy
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 survives
                 ,
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 good
                 advisement
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 their
                 negligence
                 ,
                 then
                 indeed
                 thereis
                 no
                 excuse
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 conspirators
                 at
                 Forly
                 slew
                 Count
                 Ierolamus
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 took
                 prisoners
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 sons
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 little
                 ones
                 ;
                 and
                 thinking
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 security
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 became
                 masters
                 of
                 the
                 fortress
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 governour
                 was
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Lady
                 Katherine
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Countess
                 was
                 called
                 )
                 promised
                 the
                 Traitors
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 let
                 her
                 enter
                 therein
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 keep
                 her
                 sons
                 for
                 pledges
                 .
                 They
                 upon
                 her
                 word
                 thus
                 given
                 ,
                 suffered
                 her
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 shee
                 was
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 reproached
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 murder
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 revenge
                 ;
                 &
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 shee
                 had
                 no
                 regard
                 of
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 she
                 shewed
                 them
                 her
                 privy
                 parts
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                 she
                 had
                 the
                 means
                 left
                 her
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 late
                 perceiving
                 their
                 own
                 error
                 ,
                 suffered
                 perpetual
                 exile
                 in
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 lack
                 of
                 wit.
                 But
                 of
                 all
                 dangers
                 that
                 can
                 befall
                 after
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 node
                 mone
                 certain
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 terrible
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 that
                 Prince
                 thou
                 hast
                 slain
                 :
                 for
                 against
                 this
                 the
                 conspirators
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 remedy
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 secure
                 themselves
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 Caesar
                 for
                 example
                 hereof
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 friend
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 revenged
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 chased
                 the
                 conspirators
                 from
                 Rome
                 they
                 caused
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 Treasons
                 that
                 are
                 practised
                 against
                 ones
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 are
                 less
                 dangerous
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 work
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 practised
                 agaist
                 Princes
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 dangers
                 are
                 less
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 executing
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 execution
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 plotting
                 and
                 working
                 them
                 the
                 dangers
                 are
                 not
                 many
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 Citizen
                 may
                 frame
                 himself
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 without
                 manifesting
                 his
                 mind
                 therein
                 or
                 intention
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 unless
                 those
                 his
                 purposes
                 receive
                 some
                 interruption
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 happily
                 proceed
                 in
                 his
                 design
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 law
                 made
                 ,
                 chance
                 to
                 cross
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 stay
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 some
                 other
                 course
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 Republique
                 where
                 in
                 corruption
                 is
                 entred
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 one
                 not
                 corrupted
                 (
                 no
                 evil
                 beginning
                 taking
                 〈◊〉
                 place
                 there
                 )
                 these
                 thoughts
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 any
                 citizen
                 .
                 The
                 Citizens
                 then
                 may
                 by
                 several
                 means
                 and
                 many
                 waies
                 aspire
                 unto
                 the
                 Principality
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 run
                 no
                 hazard
                 of
                 
                 being
                 oppress'd
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 Republiques
                 are
                 more
                 slew
                 then
                 a
                 Prince
                 and
                 stand
                 less
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
                 &
                 ●●h
                 refore
                 are
                 less
                 wary
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 carry
                 more
                 respect
                 towards
                 their
                 principal
                 citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 the
                 more
                 audacious
                 and
                 more
                 insolent
                 to
                 practise
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Few
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 have
                 read
                 Catalines
                 conspiracy
                 written
                 by
                 Salust
                 ,
                 &
                 know
                 how
                 that
                 afterwards
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 discovered
                 ,
                 Cataline
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 abide
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Senate-house
                 ,
                 &
                 spoke
                 in
                 villanous
                 termes
                 against
                 the
                 Senate
                 and
                 the
                 Consul
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 respect
                 that
                 that
                 City
                 bore
                 to
                 her
                 Citizens
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 departed
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 his
                 Armies
                 already
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 Lentulus
                 nor
                 those
                 others
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 layd
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 there
                 been
                 letters
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 brought
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 manifestly
                 accused
                 him
                 .
                 Hanno
                 the
                 most
                 potent
                 Citizen
                 in
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 aspiring
                 to
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 had
                 provided
                 at
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 daughters
                 to
                 poison
                 all
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 make
                 himself
                 Prince
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 matter
                 was
                 known
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 took
                 no
                 other
                 order
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 law
                 which
                 limited
                 the
                 excess
                 of
                 expences
                 anbanquets
                 and
                 weddings
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 respect
                 they
                 bore
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 qualities
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 executing
                 of
                 a
                 treason
                 against
                 ones
                 native
                 Country
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 dangers
                 ;
                 for
                 very
                 seldome
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 own
                 forces
                 suffice
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 conspire
                 against
                 so
                 many
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 not
                 an
                 Army
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cesar
                   Agathocles
                
                 or
                 Cl●omenes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 one
                 pluck
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 seise
                 on
                 the
                 Country
                 :
                 for
                 unto
                 such
                 the
                 way
                 is
                 easie
                 and
                 safe
                 enough
                 ,
                 But
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 
                 not
                 such
                 advantages
                 of
                 forces
                 ,
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 either
                 with
                 some
                 slight
                 or
                 artifice
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 aide
                 of
                 forraine
                 forces
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 slights
                 and
                 tricks
                 ,
                 Pisistratus
                 the
                 Athenian
                 having
                 over
                 come
                 the
                 Megarenses
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 got
                 credit
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 one
                 morning
                 came
                 out
                 among
                 them
                 wounded
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 The
                 nobility
                 through
                 envy
                 had
                 thus
                 wrong'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ask'd
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 defence
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 guard
                 of
                 armd
                 men
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 power
                 he
                 easily
                 attain'd
                 to
                 such
                 greatness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 Athens
                 under
                 his
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 
                   Pandulfus
                   Petrucci
                
                 return'd
                 himself
                 with
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 out-law'd
                 into
                 Siena
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 charge
                 given
                 him
                 over
                 the
                 common
                 guard
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Mecanick
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 others
                 refus'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 time
                 those
                 arm'd
                 men
                 gave
                 him
                 such
                 reputation
                 ,
                 that
                 shortly
                 after
                 he
                 became
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 Many
                 others
                 have
                 used
                 other
                 endeavors
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 danger
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 help
                 of
                 forrain-forces
                 have
                 conspir'd
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 Lords
                 over
                 their
                 native
                 Countries
                 ,
                 have
                 had
                 several
                 successes
                 ,
                 as
                 fortune
                 hath
                 befriended
                 them
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Cataline
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 ruined
                 thereby
                 .
                 Hanno
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 formerly
                 made
                 mention
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 poison
                 took
                 not
                 effect
                 ,
                 armed
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 his
                 partisans
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 himself
                 were
                 all
                 slain
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 prime
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Thebes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 become
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 called
                 to
                 their
                 aid
                 a
                 Sparian
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 examined
                 all
                 the
                 conspiracies
                 made
                 against
                 a
                 Country
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 plotting
                 thereof
                 
                 have
                 been
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 either
                 have
                 taken
                 effect
                 ,
                 or
                 bin
                 ruined
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 rather
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 acted
                 ,
                 they
                 carry
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 any
                 further
                 dangers
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Principality
                 hath
                 in
                 it self
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 once
                 gotten
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 and
                 ordinary
                 dangers
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 remedies
                 then
                 those
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 touch'd
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 to
                 write
                 touching
                 conspiracies
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 discours'd
                 of
                 those
                 onely
                 that
                 are
                 executed
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 poison
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 rue
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 done
                 with
                 poison
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 administer
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 reveal
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 his
                 instrument
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 necessity
                 of
                 revealing
                 it
                 ,
                 arises
                 thy
                 danger
                 :
                 moreover
                 upon
                 many
                 accidents
                 a
                 draught
                 of
                 poison
                 cannot
                 prove
                 deadly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 those
                 that
                 slew
                 Co●modus
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 having
                 vomited
                 up
                 the
                 poison
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 strangle
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 make
                 him
                 dye
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 I
                 judge
                 that
                 Princes
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 enemy
                 then
                 treason
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 a
                 treason
                 is
                 once
                 practised
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 either
                 brings
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 procures
                 them
                 much
                 infamy
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 succeeds
                 ,
                 they
                 die
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 slay
                 the
                 traitors
                 ,
                 men
                 always
                 suppose
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 some
                 device
                 of
                 that
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 vent
                 his
                 ava●ice
                 and
                 cruelty
                 against
                 the
                 bloods
                 and
                 estates
                 of
                 those
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 fail
                 therefore
                 to
                 warn
                 those
                 Princes
                 or
                 Republiques
                 against
                 which
                 treasons
                 have
                 been
                 devised
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 wary
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 
                 conspiracy
                 is
                 once
                 disclosed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 revenge
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 to
                 pty
                 narrowly
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seek
                 to
                 understand
                 well
                 the
                 qualities
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 weigh
                 well
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 conspirators
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 finde
                 them
                 great
                 and
                 mighty
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 discover
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 sufficient
                 forces
                 to
                 crush
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 doing
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 discover
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 ruin
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 dissemble
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 care
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 conspirators
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 finde
                 themselves
                 discovered
                 ,
                 of
                 force
                 are
                 driven
                 to
                 act
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 without
                 respect
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 example
                 hereof
                 from
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 lift
                 two
                 legions
                 of
                 souldiers
                 to
                 guard
                 the
                 Capuans
                 against
                 the
                 Samnitcs
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwhere
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 those
                 Legions
                 conspired
                 together
                 to
                 oppress
                 the
                 Capuans
                 :
                 Whereof
                 notice
                 being
                 given
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Rutilius
                 the
                 new
                 Consul
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 lull
                 asleep
                 the
                 conspirators
                 ,
                 gave
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 had
                 again
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Capuan
                 Legions
                 aboad
                 there
                 :
                 Which
                 those
                 soldiers
                 giving
                 credit
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 they
                 had
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 hasten
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 stood
                 still
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Consul
                 separated
                 them
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 having
                 begotten
                 suspicion
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 discover
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 their
                 design
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 fuller
                 example
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 :
                 for
                 hereby
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 slow
                 men
                 are
                 in
                 matters
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 time
                 enough
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 quick
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 necessity
                 drives
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 Republique
                 
                 (
                 that
                 would
                 defer
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 a
                 treason
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 advantage
                 )
                 take
                 a
                 better
                 course
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 some
                 device
                 or
                 trick
                 offer
                 the
                 conspirators
                 shortly
                 some
                 handsome
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 attending
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 thinking
                 they
                 have
                 time
                 enough
                 ,
                 may
                 give
                 leasure
                 to
                 that
                 Prince
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 have
                 done
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 have
                 hastened
                 their
                 own
                 destruction
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Athens
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 William
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 the
                 Pazzi
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 being
                 become
                 the
                 tyrant
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 plotted
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 caused
                 without
                 further
                 examining
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 conspirators
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 and
                 alarme
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 arming
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 state
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 William
                 being
                 a
                 Commissary
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 Chiana
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1501.
                 having
                 had
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Arezzo
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Vitelli
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 Town
                 from
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 presently
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 considering
                 his
                 own
                 forces
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 conspirators
                 ,
                 nor
                 taking
                 order
                 to
                 furnish
                 himself
                 with
                 any
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 advice
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 caused
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 conspirators
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 first
                 presently
                 took
                 arms
                 ,
                 got
                 away
                 the
                 town
                 from
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 and
                 William
                 of
                 a
                 Commissary
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 prisoner
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 those
                 conspiracies
                 are
                 feeble
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 be
                 suppressed
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 follow
                 two
                 courses
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 maner
                 contrary
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 by
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Duke
                 of
                 Athens
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 shew
                 he
                 believed
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 citizens
                 of
                 Florence
                 good
                 wills
                 ,
                 put
                 one
                 to
                 death
                 that
                 detected
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 
                 The
                 other
                 by
                 Dion
                 a
                 Siracusan
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 sound
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 one
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 agreed
                 that
                 Callippus
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 confident
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 him
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 working
                 a
                 plot
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 matters
                 fell
                 out
                 ill
                 for
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 one
                 took
                 all
                 courage
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 accusers
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 traitors
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 made
                 the
                 way
                 easie
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ruine
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 principal
                 of
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 ;
                 for
                 Callippus
                 (
                 being
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 practise
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 against
                 Dion
                 )
                 did
                 it
                 so
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 both
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 his
                 State
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   proceeds
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   changes
                   from
                   liberty
                   to
                   slavery
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   slavery
                   to
                   liberty
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   without
                   blood
                   ,
                   others
                   exceeding
                   bloody
                   ?
                
              
               
                 SOme
                 will
                 marvail
                 perchance
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 many
                 changes
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 from
                 a
                 free
                 State
                 to
                 a
                 Tyrannical
                 ,
                 and
                 contrarily
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 with
                 much
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 others
                 quite
                 without
                 any
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 learn
                 by
                 Histories
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 like
                 alterations
                 sometimes
                 very
                 many
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 again
                 not
                 one
                 hath
                 suffered
                 any
                 injury
                 ,
                 as
                 i●
                 befell
                 in
                 the
                 change
                 that
                 Rome
                 made
                 from
                 her
                 Kings
                 to
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 wherein
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 were
                 banished
                 ,
                 without
                 wrong
                 done
                 to
                 any
                 body
                 else
                 .
                 Which
                 depends
                 hereupon
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 State
                 that
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 begins
                 first
                 either
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 with
                 violence
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 
                 begin
                 with
                 doing
                 wrong
                 to
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 afterwards
                 that
                 in
                 its
                 destruction
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 wronged
                 ,
                 revenge
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 their
                 desire
                 of
                 revenge
                 proceeds
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 that
                 State
                 is
                 begun
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 an
                 universality
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 hath
                 been
                 amplify'd
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 cause
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 universality
                 is
                 ruined
                 ,
                 to
                 wrong
                 others
                 then
                 the
                 head
                 onely
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 was
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tarquins
                 banishment
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 was
                 in
                 Florence
                 the
                 State
                 which
                 the
                 Medici
                 held
                 ,
                 when
                 afterwards
                 in
                 their
                 destructions
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1444.
                 none
                 else
                 were
                 hurt
                 but
                 they
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 such
                 like
                 changes
                 never
                 prove
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 rather
                 are
                 very
                 full
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wrought
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 endeavor
                 to
                 revenge
                 themselves
                 withall
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 caused
                 horror
                 even
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 reads
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 of
                 examples
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 histories
                 are
                 full
                 fraught
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 this
                 pass
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   make
                   alteration
                   in
                   a
                   Republique
                   ,
                   must
                   consider
                   the
                   subject
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   work
                   upon
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 hath
                 been
                 formerly
                 treated
                 how
                 that
                 a
                 malicious
                 Citizen
                 cannot
                 work
                 mischief
                 in
                 a
                 Republique
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 grown
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 which
                 conclusion
                 is
                 confirmed
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 reasons
                 that
                 then
                 were
                 alledged
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Sp.
                   Cassius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Manlius
                   Capitolinus
                
                 .
                 Which
                 Spurius
                 being
                 an
                 ambitious
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 extraordinary
                 authority
                 in
                 
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 gain
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 doing
                 them
                 many
                 good
                 turns
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 sell
                 them
                 those
                 fields
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Hermici
                 ,
                 this
                 his
                 ambition
                 was
                 desc●yed
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 suspected
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hh
                 spoke
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 offered
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 those
                 moneys
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Corn
                 was
                 sold
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Publique
                 had
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 from
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 they
                 wholly
                 refused
                 them
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 Spurius
                 meant
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 that
                 people
                 been
                 already
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 refused
                 the
                 said
                 price
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 have
                 opened
                 him
                 that
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 they
                 shut
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 fuller
                 example
                 hereof
                 
                   Manlius
                   Capitolinus
                
                 represents
                 unto
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 him
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 excellencies
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 brave
                 exploits
                 acted
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 native
                 Country
                 ,
                 a
                 brutish
                 desire
                 of
                 rule
                 quite
                 rases
                 out
                 :
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 appeared
                 )
                 grew
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 envy
                 he
                 bore
                 Camillus
                 for
                 the
                 honors
                 were
                 done
                 him
                 ,
                 whereby
                 his
                 understanding
                 was
                 so
                 blinded
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 considering
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Government
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 nor
                 examining
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 unapt
                 as
                 yet
                 to
                 receive
                 so
                 evil
                 a
                 form
                 ,
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 raise
                 tumults
                 in
                 Rome
                 against
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 .
                 Wherein
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 is
                 very
                 evident
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 thereof
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 case
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 however
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 eager
                 defenders
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 never
                 stirred
                 in
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 kindred
                 undertook
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 his
                 defence
                 :
                 whereas
                 ordinarily
                 when
                 others
                 were
                 accused
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 accompany
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 rueful
                 manner
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorrowful
                 ;
                 
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 gain
                 compassion
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 the
                 defendant
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Manlius
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 seen
                 .
                 The
                 Tribunas
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 favour
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 mov'd
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 were
                 against
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 forwarder
                 used
                 to
                 thrust
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 held
                 with
                 the
                 Nobility
                 to
                 suppress
                 a
                 common
                 mischief
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 exceedingly
                 desirous
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 favourer
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 thwarted
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 however
                 they
                 afforded
                 Manlius
                 many
                 favors
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 cited
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 referred
                 his
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 being
                 become
                 judge
                 of
                 a
                 defendant
                 ,
                 without
                 regard
                 condemned
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 example
                 in
                 this
                 History
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 that
                 Common-wealths
                 orders
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 City
                 moved
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 valourous
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 well
                 publikely
                 as
                 privately
                 had
                 done
                 many
                 worthy
                 acts
                 :
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 their
                 country
                 was
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 regard
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 considered
                 more
                 the
                 present
                 danger
                 ;
                 that
                 depended
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 fore-past
                 deserts
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 they
                 set
                 themselves
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   end
                   had
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   he
                   not
                   been
                   born
                   in
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   free
                   State
                   ,
                   was
                   worthy
                   of
                   admiration
                   .
                
                 Where
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 other
                 means
                 a
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 seek
                 after
                 glory
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 one
                 that
                 lives
                 strictly
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 civil
                 government
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 (
                 wich
                 is
                 almost
                 the
                 
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 )
                 that
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 in
                 actions
                 of
                 consequence
                 should
                 consider
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 conforme
                 themselves
                 thereunto
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 evill
                 choice
                 ,
                 or
                 natural
                 inclination
                 disagree
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 most
                 commonly
                 live
                 unhappily
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 actions
                 have
                 but
                 ill
                 successes
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 befalls
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 accord
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 :
                 and
                 without
                 question
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Historians
                 words
                 which
                 we
                 for
                 merly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Manlius
                 had
                 been
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 that
                 Marius
                 and
                 Silla
                 were
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 already
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 ambition
                 could
                 have
                 made
                 some
                 impression
                 therein
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 ,
                 have
                 workd
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 success
                 that
                 Silla
                 and
                 Marius
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 them
                 aspird
                 to
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 Silla
                 and
                 Marius
                 had
                 liv'd
                 in
                 Manlius
                 his
                 daies
                 .
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 crushd
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 egge
                 :
                 for
                 one
                 man
                 may
                 indeed
                 begin
                 with
                 his
                 evill
                 courses
                 and
                 mischievous
                 waies
                 to
                 debauch
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 one
                 mans
                 life
                 can
                 suffice
                 to
                 corrupt
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 advantage
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 impossible
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 mens
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 impatient
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 defer
                 any
                 passion
                 of
                 theirs
                 long
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 erre
                 in
                 their
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 especially
                 which
                 they
                 much
                 desire
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 either
                 through
                 their
                 small
                 patience
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 their
                 error
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 venture
                 upon
                 the
                 executing
                 of
                 their
                 purposes
                 ,
                 in
                 counter
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 evill
                 end
                 .
                 Therefore
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 gain
                 authority
                 in
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 and
                 induce
                 some
                 ill
                 
                 
                 
                 for
                 me
                 thereinto
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 matter
                 already
                 disorderd
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 disorder
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 force
                 comes
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 formerly
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 refreshd
                 by
                 vertuous
                 examples
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 new
                 ●aws
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 principles
                 .
                 
                 Manlius
                 ●hen
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 rare
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 famous
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 borne
                 in
                 a
                 corrupted
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 should
                 those
                 Citizens
                 that
                 in
                 Republicks
                 undertake
                 any
                 thing
                 either
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 subject
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 work
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 conjecture
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 and
                 dangerous
                 to
                 set
                 free
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 would
                 live
                 in
                 thral●om
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 inthrall
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 would
                 live
                 free
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 rouchd
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 actions
                 men
                 should
                 consider
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 conformably
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 length
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   change
                   with
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   alwaies
                   have
                   good
                   success
                   in
                   his
                   undertakings
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 many
                 times
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 mens
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 fortunes
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 encounter
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 proceed
                 in
                 their
                 affaires
                 with
                 violence
                 ,
                 others
                 with
                 regard
                 and
                 wariness
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 the
                 convenient
                 terms
                 are
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 hit
                 upon
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 they
                 fail
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 fails
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 oftnest
                 lights
                 upon
                 good
                 success
                 ,
                 that
                 meets
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 time
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 proceeds
                 according
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 puts
                 him
                 forward
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 knows
                 how
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 proceeded
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 carefully
                 and
                 warily
                 ,
                 far
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 metle
                 and
                 confidence
                 which
                 other
                 whiles
                 the
                 Romans
                 used
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 good
                 fortune
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 his
                 way
                 agreed
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 :
                 for
                 Hannibal
                 being
                 come
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 fresh
                 gale
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 twice
                 broken
                 the
                 Romane
                 Armies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Republike
                 almost
                 lost
                 all
                 her
                 good
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 light
                 upon
                 better
                 fortune
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Captain
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 slowness
                 and
                 wariness
                 should
                 keep
                 the
                 enemy
                 in
                 play
                 with
                 vain
                 delaies
                 :
                 Nor
                 could
                 Fabius
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 times
                 fitter
                 for
                 his
                 ways
                 :
                 whereupon
                 came
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 he
                 grew
                 glorious
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Fabius
                 did
                 this
                 upon
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 a
                 meer
                 choice
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 when
                 Scipio
                 desired
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 into
                 Affrica
                 with
                 those
                 Armies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 Fabius
                 much
                 contradicted
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 pace
                 ,
                 nor
                 leave
                 his
                 own
                 custome
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 him
                 ,
                 Hannibal
                 might
                 have
                 continued
                 still
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 perceived
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 times
                 were
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 needful
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 making
                 war.
                 And
                 had
                 Fabius
                 been
                 King
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 spoiled
                 that
                 war
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 known
                 how
                 to
                 alter
                 his
                 proceedings
                 with
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 a
                 Republike
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 divers
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 humors
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 Fabius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 excellent
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 war
                 was
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 supported
                 ;
                 so
                 had
                 she
                 Scipio
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 when
                 their
                 enemies
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 .
                 Whence
                 arises
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Republike
                 hath
                 a
                 longer
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 longer
                 enjoys
                 good
                 fortune
                 than
                 a
                 principality
                 :
                 because
                 she
                 can
                 better
                 fit
                 her self
                 for
                 several
                 accidents
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 her
                 Subjects
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 a
                 Prince
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 accustomed
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 one
                 manner
                 ,
                 never
                 alters
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 disagree
                 with
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 wrack
                 .
                 
                   Peter
                   Soderini
                
                 ,
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 affairs
                 with
                 mildness
                 and
                 patience
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Country
                 prospered
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 times
                 agreed
                 with
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceedings
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 fell
                 out
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 needful
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 all
                 patience
                 and
                 mildness
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Country
                 he
                 fell
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 carried
                 himself
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Pontificate
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 times
                 sorted
                 well
                 therewith
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 undertakings
                 succeeded
                 well
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 other
                 times
                 had
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 required
                 other
                 advice
                 ,
                 of
                 force
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 gone
                 to
                 destruction
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 altered
                 his
                 manner
                 nor
                 order
                 in
                 his
                 proceedings
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 change
                 our selves
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 reasons
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 resist
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 inclined
                 to
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 one
                 man
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 proceeding
                 hath
                 gone
                 on
                 luckily
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 will
                 prove
                 well
                 ,
                 where
                 
                 hee
                 proceeds
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 fortune
                 varies
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 changes
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 changes
                 not
                 his
                 courses
                 .
                 Thence
                 arises
                 also
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 Common
                 wealths
                 change
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 treated
                 heretofore
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 flower
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 trouble
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 change
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 times
                 which
                 should
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 take
                 a
                 Republick
                 quite
                 off
                 the
                 things
                 whereby
                 a
                 thorough
                 alteration
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 her
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 one
                 man
                 alone
                 suffices
                 not
                 by
                 changing
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 her
                 proceedings
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 wee
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 off
                 Hannibal
                 with
                 delayes
                 ,
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 treate
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 Captain
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 fight
                 a
                 battel
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 hindred
                 that
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Captain
                   cannot
                   avoid
                   battell
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   enemy
                   will
                   fight
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   .
                
              
               
                 CNeus
                 Sulpitius
                 
                   the
                   dictator
                   held
                   off
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   fighting
                   with
                   the
                   French
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   stand
                   at
                   fortunes
                   discretion
                   in
                   a
                   tryall
                   against
                   his
                   enemy
                   ,
                   whom
                   time
                   and
                   a
                   strange
                   Country
                   would
                   continually
                   weaken
                   and
                   consume
                   .
                
                 When
                 such
                 an
                 error
                 en●ues
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 men
                 or
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 erre
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 much
                 amiss
                 mary
                 
                 times
                 to
                 reprove
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 several
                 times
                 shewed
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 actions
                 about
                 great
                 matters
                 now
                 adays
                 differ
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 ancient
                 times
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 superfluous
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 to
                 repeat
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 orders
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 especially
                 in
                 military
                 orders
                 ,
                 where
                 now
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 observed
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 ancients
                 made
                 much
                 account
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 inconvenient
                 grew
                 first
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 because
                 Commonwealths
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 have
                 committed
                 this
                 care
                 to
                 o●hers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 dangers
                 ,
                 have
                 much
                 lai●
                 aside
                 that
                 exercise
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 perchance
                 sometime
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 venture
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 we
                 believe
                 not
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 seeks
                 out
                 any
                 new
                 orders
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 commendable
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 imployment
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 rather
                 in
                 shew
                 of
                 their
                 pompe
                 ,
                 then
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 laudable
                 occasion
                 .
                 Yet
                 do
                 these
                 commit
                 lesser
                 errors
                 ,
                 personally
                 visiting
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 their
                 Government
                 ,
                 then
                 Republikes
                 do
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 which
                 trust
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 understanding
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 or
                 attending
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 desirous
                 (
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 Princes
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 into
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 they
                 commit
                 therein
                 exceeding
                 many
                 errors
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 that
                 other
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 forbear
                 to
                 tell
                 one
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 importance
                 .
                 When
                 these
                 lazy
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 effeminate
                 Commonwealths
                 send
                 forth
                 any
                 Commander
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 the
                 wisest
                 commission
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 can
                 give
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 charge
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 he
                 fight
                 not
                 a
                 battel
                 ,
                 but
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 conceiting
                 
                 with
                 themselves
                 that
                 herein
                 they
                 imitate
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 his
                 discretion
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 forbearing
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 saved
                 the
                 Romane
                 State
                 ;
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 that
                 most
                 commonly
                 ,
                 this
                 commission
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 hurtful
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 cannot
                 avoid
                 a
                 battel
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 enemy
                 will
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 fight
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 commission
                 is
                 but
                 thus
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 fight
                 with
                 thine
                 enemy
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 thine
                 own
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 and
                 not
                 fight
                 ,
                 the
                 surest
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 keep
                 himself
                 fifty
                 miles
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 enemy
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 keep
                 good
                 espiouns
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 chance
                 to
                 bend
                 towards
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 avoid
                 him
                 at
                 leisure
                 .
                 Another
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 immure
                 himself
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 courses
                 is
                 very
                 pernicious
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 leaves
                 his
                 Country
                 in
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 valiant
                 Prince
                 will
                 rather
                 hazard
                 the
                 battel
                 than
                 prolong
                 the
                 war
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 dammage
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 the
                 loss
                 is
                 evident
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 retiring
                 thy self
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 a
                 Town
                 with
                 thy
                 Army
                 ,
                 thou
                 be
                 besiged
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 suffer
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 yeeld
                 :
                 insomuch
                 as
                 to
                 avoid
                 battel
                 by
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 means
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 prove
                 very
                 hurtful
                 .
                 The
                 course
                 that
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 held
                 ,
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 strong
                 places
                 is
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 an
                 Army
                 so
                 valorous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 enemy
                 dares
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 find
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 advantages
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 Fabius
                 avoided
                 fighting
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 fight
                 at
                 his
                 advantage
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Hannibal
                 had
                 gone
                 to
                 find
                 him
                 ,
                 Fabius
                 would
                 have
                 staid
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 fought
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 Hannibal
                 durst
                 not
                 deal
                 with
                 him
                 after
                 his
                 manner
                 .
                 
                 So
                 the
                 battel
                 was
                 as
                 well
                 avoided
                 by
                 Hannibal
                 as
                 by
                 Fabius
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 desirous
                 to
                 have
                 hazarded
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 remedies
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 those
                 two
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 flie
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 examples
                 and
                 maximes
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romanes
                 made
                 with
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 Perses
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ;
                 for
                 Philip
                 being
                 assailed
                 by
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 battel
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 first
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 mountain
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 fortified
                 himself
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 deeming
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 find
                 him
                 there
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 fought
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 drove
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 fled
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 saved
                 him
                 was
                 the
                 roughness
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 could
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 pursuite
                 .
                 Philip
                 then
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 pitcht
                 his
                 campe
                 near
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 mean
                 but
                 to
                 fly
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 found
                 by
                 this
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 meant
                 not
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 get
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 no
                 mind
                 to
                 inclose
                 himself
                 in
                 any
                 Town
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 other
                 course
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 many
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Romanes
                 Campe.
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Romanes
                 were
                 in
                 one
                 Province
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 always
                 they
                 went
                 thither
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Romanes
                 were
                 parted
                 :
                 and
                 considering
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 in
                 prolonging
                 the
                 war
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 estate
                 declined
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 his
                 Subjects
                 were
                 sometimes
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 otherwhile
                 by
                 
                 his
                 enemies
                 daily
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 tryal
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 set
                 battel
                 with
                 the
                 Romanes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 profitable
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Armies
                 have
                 these
                 conditions
                 which
                 Fabius
                 his
                 Army
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 then
                 had
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Cneus
                   Sulpirius
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Army
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 enemie
                 dares
                 not
                 come
                 and
                 find
                 thee
                 within
                 thy
                 fortifications
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 enemy
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 thy
                 Country
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 much
                 footing
                 therein
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 may
                 suffer
                 want
                 of
                 provisions
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 course
                 is
                 advantagious
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 alledges
                 :
                 
                   Vnwilling
                   to
                   stand
                   at
                   fortunes
                   discretion
                   on
                   a
                   tryal
                
                 
                 
                   against
                   his
                   enemy
                   ,
                   whom
                   time
                   and
                   a
                   strange
                   Country
                   would
                   daily
                   weaken
                   and
                   consume
                   .
                
                 But
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 case
                 the
                 battel
                 cannot
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 thy
                 shame
                 and
                 danger
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 flie
                 (
                 as
                 Philip
                 did
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 routed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 proof
                 of
                 thy
                 valor
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 luck
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 another
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 had
                 help
                 by
                 the
                 scituation
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 .
                 That
                 Hannibal
                 was
                 a
                 master
                 in
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 every
                 one
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 to
                 oppose
                 Scipio
                 in
                 Affrica
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 any
                 advantage
                 in
                 prolonging
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 peradventure
                 could
                 too
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 good
                 Commander
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 good
                 Army
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Fabius
                 did
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 important
                 reason
                 perswaded
                 him
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 Army
                 levied
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 that
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 moneys
                 or
                 friends
                 he
                 cannot
                 keep
                 them
                 long
                 together
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fool
                 if
                 he
                 
                 ventures
                 not
                 his
                 fortune
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 Army
                 falls
                 asunder
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 delaying
                 he
                 certainly
                 loses
                 ,
                 whereas
                 hazzarding
                 he
                 might
                 overcome
                 .
                 Another
                 thing
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 ought
                 (
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 losing
                 )
                 seek
                 to
                 gain
                 glory
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 glory
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 have
                 made
                 thee
                 lose
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 Hannibal
                 was
                 forc't
                 by
                 these
                 necessities
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 if
                 Hannibal
                 would
                 have
                 protracted
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 have
                 adventured
                 to
                 go
                 seek
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Trenches
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 suffered
                 therein
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 overcome
                 Siphax
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 so
                 many
                 Towns
                 in
                 Affrick
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 continued
                 there
                 with
                 security
                 and
                 conveniency
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 Hannibal
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 Fabius
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 those
                 French-men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 opposed
                 by
                 Sulpitius
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 also
                 can
                 he
                 avoid
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 invades
                 another
                 mans
                 Country
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 (
                 whensoever
                 the
                 enemie
                 faces
                 him
                 )
                 fight
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 incampes
                 before
                 any
                 Town
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 is
                 he
                 obliged
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 it
                 befell
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 set
                 down
                 before
                 Morat
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Swissers
                 ,
                 was
                 assaulted
                 by
                 them
                 and
                 broken
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 chanc'd
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Army
                 ,
                 that
                 incamping
                 at
                 Novarra
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 routed
                 by
                 the
                 Swissers
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   to
                   deal
                   with
                   many
                   ,
                   however
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   the
                   weaker
                   ,
                   provided
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   but
                   support
                   their
                   first
                   violence
                   ,
                   overcomes
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Tribunes
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 power
                 in
                 Rome
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 times
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 :
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 possible
                 to
                 bridle
                 the
                 Nobilities
                 ambition
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 much
                 sooner
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 have
                 corrupted
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 often
                 said
                 )
                 some
                 evil
                 proper
                 to
                 every
                 thing
                 lies
                 lurking
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 new
                 accidents
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 needful
                 with
                 new
                 orders
                 to
                 remedy
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Tribunitial
                 power
                 being
                 grown
                 insolent
                 ,
                 and
                 terrible
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 Rome
                 ,
                 some
                 very
                 hurtful
                 inconvenient
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 liberty
                 would
                 have
                 risen
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 way
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 shewed
                 by
                 
                   Appius
                   Claudius
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 defend
                 themselves
                 against
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 ambition
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 they
                 always
                 found
                 some
                 one
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 was
                 fearful
                 or
                 might
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 disposed
                 him
                 to
                 oppose
                 other
                 mens
                 wills
                 ,
                 that
                 desired
                 to
                 draw
                 forward
                 any
                 deliberation
                 against
                 the
                 Senates
                 will.
                 Which
                 remedy
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 allay
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 much
                 helped
                 Rome
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 whensoever
                 many
                 powerful
                 ones
                 are
                 united
                 together
                 against
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 powerful
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 they
                 together
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 puissant
                 then
                 he
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 there
                 much
                 more
                 be
                 
                 hoped
                 for
                 in
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 though
                 less
                 powerful
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 those
                 many
                 ,
                 though
                 very
                 strong
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 leaving
                 a
                 part
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 one
                 alone
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 then
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 innumerable
                 )
                 this
                 will
                 always
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 alone
                 ,
                 taking
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 care
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 disunite
                 those
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 weaken
                 that
                 body
                 which
                 was
                 strong
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 herein
                 alledge
                 ancient
                 examples
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 frequent
                 ;
                 the
                 modern
                 shall
                 suffice
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 faln
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1484.
                 all
                 Italy
                 conspired
                 against
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 wholly
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 with
                 their
                 Army
                 ,
                 they
                 corrupted
                 Lodwick
                 that
                 then
                 ruled
                 in
                 Milan
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 that
                 corruption
                 made
                 an
                 accord
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 had
                 again
                 the
                 towns
                 they
                 had
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 usurped
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Ferrara
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 loosers
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 remained
                 gainers
                 by
                 the
                 peace
                 .
                 A
                 few
                 years
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 conspired
                 against
                 France
                 ;
                 yet
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 Spain
                 broke
                 off
                 from
                 her
                 confederates
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 agreement
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 confederates
                 also
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 accords
                 too
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 always
                 judge
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 war
                 made
                 by
                 many
                 against
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 one
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 gainer
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 valour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 sustain
                 the
                 first
                 brunts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 govern
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 time
                 as
                 to
                 attend
                 time
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 run
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 many
                 dangers
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happened
                 to
                 the
                 Venetians
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 year
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 temporised
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 gain
                 themselves
                 some
                 
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 confederated
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 escaped
                 that
                 destruction
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 having
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 as
                 thereby
                 to
                 play
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 awhile
                 ;
                 and
                 hereupon
                 not
                 having
                 had
                 leisure
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 asunder
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ruined
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 what
                 was
                 his
                 ,
                 became
                 their
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 willingly
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Princes
                 would
                 have
                 saved
                 them
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 against
                 France
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 making
                 it
                 too
                 great
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 Venetians
                 then
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 appeared
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 extream
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 wisely
                 done
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 wars
                 were
                 begun
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 disgraceful
                 ,
                 and
                 peradventure
                 of
                 small
                 benefit
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 such
                 imbroiles
                 ,
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Venice
                 could
                 foresee
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 very
                 few
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 to
                 advise
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 a
                 remedy
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 country
                 from
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 ambition
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 many
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 any
                 Prince
                 that
                 is
                 assailed
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 finde
                 a
                 remedy
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 he
                 knows
                 with
                 discretion
                 how
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 convenient
                 means
                 to
                 disunite
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   a
                   wise
                   Commander
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   souldiers
                   should
                   lay
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   necessity
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   he
                   can
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   enemies
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 other
                 times
                 we
                 have
                 treated
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 advantage
                 necessity
                 is
                 to
                 hamane
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 glory
                 they
                 have
                 thereby
                 been
                 promoted
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 some
                 moral
                 Philosophers
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 mens
                 hands
                 and
                 tongues
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 worthiest
                 instruments
                 to
                 ennoble
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 worked
                 so
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 brought
                 mens
                 labors
                 to
                 that
                 excellency
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 thrust
                 forward
                 by
                 necessity
                 .
                 The
                 vertue
                 then
                 of
                 such
                 necessity
                 being
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Commanders
                 of
                 Armies
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 thereby
                 the
                 souldiers
                 minds
                 were
                 made
                 the
                 more
                 obstinate
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 all
                 their
                 industry
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 aswell
                 endeavored
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 their
                 enemies
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 hereupon
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 opened
                 that
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 shut
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 it
                 against
                 their
                 own
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 left
                 open
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 then
                 that
                 desires
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 a
                 City
                 defend
                 it self
                 obstinately
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 an
                 Army
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 fight
                 it
                 out
                 resolutely
                 ,
                 must
                 try
                 his
                 wits
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 impression
                 in
                 the
                 brests
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 necessity
                 lies
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 a
                 discreet
                 Commander
                 that
                 is
                 going
                 to
                 besige
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 may
                 conjecture
                 of
                 the
                 facility
                 or
                 difficulty
                 in
                 taking
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 consideration
                 
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 that
                 binds
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 finds
                 the
                 necessity
                 urging
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 judge
                 it
                 difficult
                 to
                 overcome
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 easie
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Towns
                 which
                 have
                 rebelled
                 ,
                 are
                 harder
                 to
                 be
                 regained
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 conquest
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 not
                 having
                 any
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 offended
                 ,
                 they
                 yeeld
                 easily
                 ;
                 but
                 thinking
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 rebelled
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 fearing
                 the
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 they
                 prove
                 harder
                 to
                 be
                 recovered
                 .
                 Moreover
                 such
                 obstinacy
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 innate
                 hatreds
                 which
                 neighboring
                 Princes
                 and
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 bear
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 their
                 ambition
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 jealousie
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 state
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Republikes
                 as
                 it
                 chances
                 in
                 Tuscany
                 .
                 Which
                 strife
                 and
                 contention
                 hath
                 caused
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 will
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 difficulty
                 in
                 the
                 mastery
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Whereof
                 he
                 that
                 considers
                 well
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Florences
                 neighbors
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Venice
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 marvel
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 do
                 )
                 that
                 Florence
                 hath
                 spent
                 more
                 in
                 her
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 gained
                 less
                 then
                 Venice
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Venetians
                 never
                 found
                 their
                 neighboring
                 Towns
                 so
                 obstinate
                 in
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 as
                 Florence
                 hath
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Towns
                 confining
                 upon
                 Venice
                 have
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 subjection
                 under
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 free
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 serve
                 ,
                 make
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 changing
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 much
                 desire
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Venice
                 (
                 however
                 she
                 hath
                 had
                 more
                 powerful
                 neighbors
                 then
                 Florence
                 )
                 yet
                 because
                 she
                 hath
                 found
                 the
                 Townes
                 lesse
                 obstinate
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 able
                 sooner
                 to
                 subdue
                 them
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 could
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 enuironed
                 round
                 ,
                 by
                 free
                 Towns.
                 A
                 Commander
                 therefore
                 should
                 (
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 discourse
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 sits
                 down
                 before
                 any
                 Town
                 ,
                 provide
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 defendants
                 all
                 scruples
                 of
                 such
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 conquently
                 such
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 promising
                 pardon
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 of
                 punishment
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 doubt
                 their
                 liberty
                 is
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 shew
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 intended
                 against
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 some
                 few
                 ambitious
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 hath
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 facilitated
                 such
                 enterprises
                 and
                 takings
                 of
                 Towns.
                 And
                 though
                 such
                 colours
                 are
                 easily
                 seen
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 understanding
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 ost
                 deceived
                 thereby
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 desirous
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 peace
                 ,
                 shut
                 their
                 eyes
                 against
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 snare
                 that
                 under
                 large
                 promises
                 can
                 be
                 laid
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 way
                 exceeding
                 many
                 Cities
                 have
                 been
                 reduced
                 to
                 servitude
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 Florence
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 Crassus
                 also
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 Parthians
                 promises
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 onely
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 his
                 soldiers
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 defending
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 he
                 not
                 keep
                 them
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 being
                 blinded
                 by
                 the
                 offers
                 of
                 peace
                 made
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 particular
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 shall
                 read
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 had
                 forraged
                 and
                 spoiled
                 the
                 Romans
                 their
                 confederates
                 fields
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 sent
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 require
                 peace
                 ,
                 offering
                 to
                 make
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 them
                 prisoners
                 the
                 authors
                 of
                 those
                 broyles
                 and
                 robberies
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 refus'd
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 Samnium
                 without
                 
                 hope
                 of
                 agreement
                 :
                 
                   Claudius
                   Pontius
                
                 the
                 commander
                 of
                 the
                 Samnites
                 Army
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 notable
                 oration
                 of
                 his
                 shewed
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 would
                 have
                 war
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 parts
                 they
                 wished
                 for
                 peace
                 ,
                 yet
                 necessity
                 made
                 them
                 take
                 the
                 war
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 saying
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   justly
                   take
                   arms
                   that
                   are
                   forced
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   piously
                   too
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   hope
                   but
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 which
                 necessity
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 souldiers
                 grounded
                 his
                 hopes
                 of
                 victory
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 alledge
                 those
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 worthy
                 of
                 remarke
                 ;
                 
                   Caius
                   Manilius
                
                 went
                 forth
                 with
                 an
                 army
                 to
                 incounter
                 the
                 Veientes
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Army
                 having
                 forced
                 his
                 trenches
                 ,
                 Manilius
                 came
                 speedily
                 with
                 new
                 Troops
                 to
                 sucour
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Veientes
                 should
                 not
                 escape
                 ,
                 guarded
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 into
                 the
                 campe
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Veientes
                 seeing
                 themselves
                 shut
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 such
                 fury
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 slew
                 Manilius
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 otherthrown
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 one
                 Tribune
                 ,
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 escape
                 by
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 opened
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 whiles
                 necessity
                 constraned
                 the
                 Veientes
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 they
                 stood
                 to
                 it
                 stoutly
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 a
                 way
                 was
                 opened
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 more
                 upon
                 flying
                 then
                 fighting
                 .
                 The
                 Volsci
                 and
                 Equi
                 having
                 entered
                 with
                 their
                 armies
                 upon
                 the
                 Roman
                 territories
                 ,
                 the
                 Consuls
                 were
                 sent
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 whiles
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 the
                 Volscies
                 army
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 whereof
                 was
                 
                   Vectius
                   Metius
                
                 ,
                 chanced
                 to
                 to
                 be
                 inclosed
                 between
                 their
                 own
                 trenches
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 now
                 become
                 masters
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 they
                 must
                 all
                 either
                 die
                 or
                 make
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 thus
                 to
                 his
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   along
                   with
                   mee
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   rampire
                   nor
                   ditch
                   to
                   oppose
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   men
                   only
                   against
                   men
                   :
                   you
                   are
                   equall
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   valour
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   last
                   and
                   hardest
                   weapon
                   ,
                   your
                   necessity
                   gives
                   you
                   advantage
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 this
                 necessity
                 is
                 term'd
                 by
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 the
                 extreamest
                 and
                 greatest
                 weapon
                 .
                 Camillus
                 the
                 wisest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 commanders
                 being
                 got
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 Vejentes
                 City
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 more
                 easily
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 free
                 the
                 enemies
                 from
                 that
                 last
                 necessity
                 of
                 defending
                 themselves
                 gave
                 command
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Vejentes
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 hurt
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 disarmd
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 cast
                 all
                 their
                 armes
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 City
                 was
                 taken
                 with
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 ;
                 Which
                 course
                 was
                 afterwards
                 followed
                 by
                 many
                 Commanders
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   more
                   trust
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   reposed
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   Commander
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   weak
                   Army
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   Army
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   weak
                   Commander
                   .
                
              
               
                 COriolanus
                 being
                 banished
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 went
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Volsci
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 gotten
                 together
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 be
                 reveng'd
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 came
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 mov'd
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 rather
                 
                 for
                 pitty
                 to
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 forces
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 place
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 saies
                 ,
                 that
                 hereby
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Rome
                 grew
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 Captains
                 valours
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Volsci
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 alwaies
                 losers
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 then
                 had
                 overcome
                 when
                 Co●iolanus
                 was
                 their
                 General
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 ever
                 that
                 Livie
                 holds
                 such
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 Soldiers
                 without
                 any
                 Captain
                 have
                 given
                 extraordinary
                 proofs
                 of
                 their
                 valors
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 better
                 ordered
                 and
                 fiercer
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 than
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happend
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 in
                 Spain
                 under
                 the
                 Scipioes
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 two
                 Captains
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 valor
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 save
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 overcome
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 that
                 Province
                 for
                 the
                 Republick
                 .
                 So
                 relating
                 all
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 find
                 many
                 examples
                 where
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 valor
                 alone
                 hath
                 got
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 where
                 the
                 Generals
                 valor
                 only
                 hath
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 well
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 amiss
                 to
                 consider
                 first
                 ,
                 whether
                 is
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 either
                 a
                 good
                 Army
                 led
                 by
                 an
                 unskilfull
                 Commander
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 good
                 Commander
                 followed
                 by
                 a
                 bad
                 Army
                 .
                 And
                 taking
                 after
                 Cesars
                 opinion
                 ,
                 small
                 account
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 Spain
                 against
                 Afranius
                 and
                 Petrejus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 good
                 Army
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 little
                 doubted
                 them
                 ,
                 Because
                 
                   he
                   went
                   against
                   an
                   Army
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   lacked
                   a
                   Commander
                
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 Commanders
                 weakness
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 Thessaly
                 against
                 Pompey
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 
                   go
                   against
                   a
                   Commander
                   without
                   an
                   Army
                   .
                
                 
                 Another
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 considerd
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 easie
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 Commander
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 Army
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 Army
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 Commander
                 ;
                 Whereupon
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 question
                 seems
                 already
                 decided
                 :
                 for
                 more
                 easily
                 many
                 shall
                 find
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 instruct
                 one
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 become
                 good
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 alone
                 shall
                 many
                 .
                 Lucullus
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 against
                 Mithridates
                 ,
                 was
                 altogether
                 unexpert
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 good
                 Army
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 good
                 Chieftaines
                 ,
                 quickly
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 skilful
                 Commander
                 .
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 the
                 Romans
                 put
                 many
                 slaves
                 in
                 Armes
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 to
                 
                   Sempronius
                   Gracchus
                
                 to
                 train
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 time
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 Army
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Pelopidas
                 and
                 Epaminondas
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 otherwhere
                 )
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 delivered
                 Thebes
                 their
                 native
                 Country
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Spartans
                 bondage
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 Thebans
                 exceeding
                 good
                 Soldiers
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 sustain
                 '
                 ,
                 but
                 overcome
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 of
                 Sparta
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 equal
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 good
                 ,
                 may
                 soon
                 find
                 the
                 other
                 so
                 :
                 yet
                 a
                 good
                 Army
                 without
                 a
                 good
                 head
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 becomes
                 insolent
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Army
                 after
                 Alexander
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 Veterane
                 soldiers
                 in
                 the
                 civil
                 warres
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 much
                 more
                 account
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 Commander
                 that
                 hath
                 time
                 and
                 convenience
                 to
                 train
                 up
                 and
                 arme
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 an
                 insolent
                 Army
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Captain
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 tumultuarily
                 made
                 their
                 Chief
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 double
                 glory
                 and
                 renown
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 those
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 taken
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 overcome
                 
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 their
                 comming
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 disciplind
                 and
                 instructed
                 their
                 Armies
                 well
                 :
                 for
                 therein
                 appears
                 their
                 vertuo
                 double
                 and
                 admirable
                 ;
                 whereas
                 if
                 the
                 charge
                 hereof
                 were
                 communicated
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 far
                 less
                 account
                 or
                 esteem
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   New
                   sleights
                   and
                   inventions
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   usd
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   a
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   cryes
                   that
                   are
                   heard
                   ,
                   what
                   effects
                   they
                   produce
                   .
                
              
               
                 OF
                 what
                 moment
                 in
                 combates
                 and
                 fights
                 a
                 new
                 accident
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 arises
                 upon
                 any
                 new
                 matter
                 seen
                 or
                 heard
                 ,
                 appears
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Romans
                 fought
                 with
                 the
                 Volsci
                 ,
                 where
                 Qu●ntius
                 seeing
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 horns
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 beginning
                 to
                 fayle
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 aloud
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 stand
                 firm
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 other
                 horne
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 already
                 victorious
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 words
                 ,
                 having
                 encourag'd
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 affrighted
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 hee
                 overcame
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 such
                 vociserations
                 in
                 an
                 Army
                 well
                 orderd
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 effect
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 then
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 tumultuary
                 and
                 ill
                 disciplind
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 of
                 much
                 greater
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 thereof
                 moves
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 wind
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 I
                 will
                 alledge
                 a
                 notable
                 example
                 befaln
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Perugia
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 factions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Oddi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bagliori
                 ;
                 these
                 raignd
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 banishd
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 by
                 help
                 of
                 their
                 allies
                 gotten
                 an
                 Army
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 brought
                 it
                 into
                 some
                 Town
                 consining
                 upon
                 Perugia
                 ,
                 by
                 favour
                 of
                 their
                 faction
                 one
                 night
                 enterd
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 &
                 without
                 being
                 descryd
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Piazza
                 ;
                 &
                 because
                 that
                 City
                 hath
                 chains
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 waies
                 ,
                 which
                 kept
                 them
                 bard
                 ,
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Oddi
                 had
                 a
                 man
                 went
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 bar
                 of
                 Iron
                 was
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 locks
                 of
                 those
                 chains
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 horse
                 might
                 pass
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 left
                 them
                 to
                 break
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 opened
                 into
                 the
                 Piazza
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 a
                 generall
                 alarme
                 being
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 broke
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 that
                 followd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 therefore
                 well
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 armes
                 with
                 his
                 bar
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 imploy
                 it
                 ,
                 chanc'd
                 to
                 say
                 Stand
                 back
                 ;
                 which
                 word
                 going
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 saying
                 back
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 furthest
                 off
                 to
                 flie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 the
                 rest
                 with
                 such
                 force
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 routed
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Oddi
                 ,
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 so
                 poor
                 an
                 accident
                 ,
                 became
                 frustrate
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 discipline
                 and
                 order
                 is
                 not
                 usefull
                 in
                 an
                 Army
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 orderly
                 fighting
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 every
                 small
                 accident
                 put
                 thee
                 not
                 quite
                 into
                 disorder
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 for
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 multitude
                 is
                 unfit
                 for
                 the
                 warrs
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 rumor
                 ,
                 every
                 voice
                 ,
                 every
                 noise
                 changes
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 them
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 good
                 Commander
                 ,
                 among
                 his
                 other
                 orders
                 ,
                 ought
                 appoint
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 pass
                 it
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 accustome
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 no
                 credit
                 save
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 officers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 tell
                 them
                 only
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 charge
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 this
                 part
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 many
                 disorders
                 often
                 fall
                 out
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 these
                 new
                 
                 things
                 every
                 Commander
                 ought
                 well
                 bend
                 his
                 wits
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 shew
                 whiles
                 the
                 battail
                 is
                 in
                 tryal
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 encourage
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 dishearten
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 because
                 among
                 those
                 accidents
                 which
                 may
                 give
                 thee
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 effectuall
                 .
                 Whereof
                 wee
                 alledge
                 for
                 testimony
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Cneus
                   Sulpitius
                
                 the
                 Roman
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 who
                 comming
                 to
                 fight
                 a
                 battell
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 arm'd
                 all
                 the
                 poor
                 drudges
                 and
                 rascality
                 of
                 the
                 Camp
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 mounted
                 them
                 upon
                 Mules
                 and
                 poor
                 Asses
                 with
                 armes
                 and
                 ensignes
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 seem
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 cavallry
                 ,
                 he
                 plac'd
                 them
                 behind
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 that
                 at
                 a
                 signall
                 given
                 ,
                 whiles
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 hottest
                 of
                 the
                 battel
                 they
                 should
                 shew
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 so
                 ordered
                 and
                 done
                 ,
                 put
                 the
                 French
                 men
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 fright
                 that
                 they
                 lost
                 they
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 good
                 Commander
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 inventions
                 to
                 startle
                 the
                 enemy
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 so
                 prepard
                 that
                 the
                 enemy
                 offering
                 any
                 such
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discover
                 and
                 quite
                 frustrate
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Indian
                 King
                 to
                 Semiramis
                 ;
                 who
                 seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 King
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 to
                 affright
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 think
                 shee
                 had
                 more
                 her self
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Bufaloes
                 hides
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 Camells
                 ,
                 sent
                 them
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 King
                 finding
                 out
                 her
                 deceit
                 ,
                 turnd
                 it
                 upon
                 her
                 not
                 only
                 vain
                 but
                 hurtfull
                 .
                 Mammercus
                 was
                 sent
                 Dictator
                 against
                 the
                 Fidenates
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 affright
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 appointed
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 skirmish
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 soldiers
                 should
                 sally
                 forth
                 of
                 Fidenas
                 with
                 lights
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 their
                 Lances
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 taken
                 a
                 while
                 with
                 the
                 novelty
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 some
                 disorder
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 such
                 devices
                 carry
                 more
                 truth
                 than
                 appearance
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 having
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lively
                 and
                 likely
                 ,
                 their
                 weakness
                 cannot
                 so
                 quickly
                 be
                 discoverd
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 fiction
                 in
                 them
                 than
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 either
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 using
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 off
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 that
                 a
                 full
                 discovery
                 of
                 them
                 cannot
                 suddenly
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 trick
                 of
                 the
                 Muleters
                 
                   Cn.
                   Sulpitius
                
                 practisd
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 weakness
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 approached
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 quickly
                 seen
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 thee
                 wrong
                 rather
                 than
                 give
                 thee
                 advantage
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Elephants
                 did
                 to
                 Semiramis
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fires
                 to
                 the
                 Fidenates
                 ;
                 which
                 however
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 a
                 little
                 troubled
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 Dictatour
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 ashamd
                 to
                 fly
                 from
                 the
                 smoak
                 like
                 Bees
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 turn
                 back
                 their
                 slames
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Bnrne
                   out
                   these
                   people
                   of
                   Fidenas
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   whose
                   rancorous
                   spirits
                   you
                   could
                   never
                   asswage
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   courtesie
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 that
                 device
                 of
                 the
                 Fidenates
                 servd
                 them
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 lost
                 the
                 fight
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   an
                   Army
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   in
                   charge
                   only
                   to
                   one
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   there
                   are
                   more
                   ,
                   they
                   alwaies
                   erre
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Fidenates
                 having
                 rebelld
                 ,
                 and
                 slain
                 that
                 Colony
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 Fidenas
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 created
                 four
                 Tribuns
                 with
                 Consular
                 power
                 to
                 exact
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 this
                 wrong
                 done
                 :
                 whereof
                 one
                 being
                 left
                 for
                 the
                 safeguard
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 sent
                 against
                 the
                 Fidenates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vejentes
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 variance
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 brought
                 back
                 disgrace
                 from
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 loss
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 disgrace
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 receivd
                 no
                 loss
                 ,
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 valour
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Romans
                 seeing
                 this
                 disorder
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 a
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 one
                 alone
                 should
                 rectifie
                 again
                 ,
                 what
                 three
                 had
                 disorderd
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 unprofitableness
                 of
                 many
                 Commanders
                 in
                 one
                 Army
                 or
                 Town
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 defend
                 it self
                 :
                 and
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 cannot
                 more
                 plainly
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 here
                 written
                 ;
                 Three
                 Tribuns
                 
                   with
                   Consular
                   power
                   taught
                   us
                   how
                   unprofitable
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   many
                   Commanders
                   in
                   the
                   warr
                   ;
                   for
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   making
                   severall
                   parties
                   ,
                   and
                   each
                   one
                   thinking
                   his
                   own
                   best
                   ,
                   gave
                   opportunity
                   to
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                
                 And
                 however
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 example
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 disorder
                 which
                 a
                 plurality
                 of
                 
                 Commanders
                 causes
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 alledge
                 some
                 other
                 as
                 well
                 modern
                 as
                 ancient
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 declaration
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1500.
                 after
                 the
                 reprisal
                 of
                 Milan
                 by
                 Lewes
                 the
                 twelfth
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 Army
                 to
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   John
                   Baptista
                   Ridolphi
                
                 and
                 
                   Luke
                   Antony
                
                 of
                 the
                 Albizzi
                 were
                 sent
                 Commissaries
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptista
                
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 credit
                 and
                 years
                 ,
                 Luke
                 left
                 the
                 whole
                 government
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 discover
                 his
                 ambition
                 in
                 opposing
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 manifested
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 neglecting
                 and
                 scorning
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 orderd
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 nothing
                 furtherd
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Campe
                 neither
                 in
                 word
                 nor
                 in
                 deed
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 no
                 worth
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 it
                 appeared
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 upon
                 an
                 occasion
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptista
                
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 
                   Florence
                   ;
                   Luke
                
                 being
                 left
                 alone
                 shewd
                 his
                 abilities
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 courage
                 ,
                 industry
                 and
                 counsell
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 quite
                 lost
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 companion
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 anew
                 produce
                 in
                 confirmation
                 hereof
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 who
                 relating
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Quintius
                 and
                 Agrippa
                 his
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 against
                 the
                 Aequi
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 was
                 in
                 Quintius
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 saies
                 :
                 
                   In
                   the
                   managing
                   of
                   weighty
                   affaires
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   safest
                
                 
                 
                   way
                   to
                   commit
                   the
                   main
                   charge
                   to
                   one
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 clean
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 now
                 adaies
                 practised
                 by
                 our
                 Republicks
                 and
                 Princes
                 :
                 who
                 use
                 to
                 send
                 into
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 order
                 them
                 ,
                 more
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Commanders
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 much
                 
                 confusion
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 occasion
                 were
                 inquired
                 after
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Italian
                 and
                 French
                 Armies
                 are
                 now
                 adaies
                 ruined
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 find
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 principall
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 more
                 purpose
                 to
                 imploy
                 one
                 man
                 alone
                 of
                 but
                 ordinary
                 judgement
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 expedition
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 very
                 able
                 men
                 together
                 with
                 equall
                 commission
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   times
                   of
                   difficulty
                   and
                   perill
                   true
                   worth
                   and
                   vertue
                   is
                   sought
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   calme
                   and
                   quiet
                   times
                   ,
                   not
                   mens
                   vertues
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   wealth
                   ,
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   parentage
                   preferre
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 was
                 alwaies
                 and
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 personages
                 and
                 the
                 worthyest
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 peaceable
                 times
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 small
                 esteem
                 :
                 for
                 because
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 reputation
                 which
                 their
                 vertue
                 hath
                 gained
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 times
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 bee
                 their
                 equals
                 ,
                 but
                 superiors
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 Thucydides
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Historian
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 very
                 fitly
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shewes
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Athenian
                 Republick
                 came
                 off
                 victour
                 in
                 the
                 Peloponnesian
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 taken
                 down
                 the
                 Spartanes
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 subjected
                 all
                 Greece
                 ,
                 the
                 Athenians
                 conceited
                 so
                 highly
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 designed
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 Sicile
                 also
                 .
                 This
                 enterprise
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 disputed
                 in
                 
                   Athens
                   :
                   Alcibiades
                
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Citizens
                 perswaded
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 little
                 caring
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 thought
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 advancing
                 their
                 own
                 particular
                 reputations
                 ,
                 each
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 hopes
                 to
                 bee
                 sent
                 Commander
                 in
                 the
                 imployment
                 .
                 But
                 Nicias
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 principal
                 among
                 the
                 best
                 reputed
                 of
                 Athens
                 ,
                 disswaded
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 reason
                 he
                 alledged
                 in
                 perswading
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 while
                 hee
                 advised
                 them
                 thus
                 that
                 the
                 warr
                 should
                 nor
                 proceed
                 ,
                 he
                 perswaded
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 advantage
                 ;
                 for
                 while
                 Athens
                 was
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Citizens
                 would
                 go
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 war
                 hee
                 was
                 sure
                 none
                 could
                 go
                 before
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 come
                 near
                 him
                 .
                 Wee
                 see
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Republicks
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 disorder
                 ,
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 peace
                 to
                 make
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 able
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 enrages
                 them
                 two
                 several
                 waies
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 own
                 degrees
                 fayl
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 see
                 unworthy
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 smaller
                 abilities
                 then
                 themselves
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 companions
                 or
                 rather
                 their
                 superiors
                 :
                 which
                 disorder
                 in
                 Republicks
                 hath
                 caused
                 much
                 destruction
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 Citizens
                 who
                 see
                 themselves
                 undeservedly
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 quiet
                 times
                 are
                 the
                 occasion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 devise
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 disturbe
                 them
                 ,
                 suggesting
                 inducements
                 to
                 new
                 wars
                 in
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 And
                 devising
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 remedies
                 hereof
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 two
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Citizens
                 alwaies
                 poor
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 riches
                 without
                 vertue
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 corrupt
                 neither
                 those
                 nor
                 others
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 alwaies
                 so
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 continually
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 ,
                 &
                 may
                 have
                 need
                 alwaies
                 of
                 well
                 reputed
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 did
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 beginnings
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 that
                 City
                 having
                 alwaies
                 some
                 Armyes
                 abroad
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 ever
                 place
                 left
                 to
                 mens
                 vertues
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 bereave
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 dignity
                 ,
                 that
                 deserved
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 confer
                 it
                 upon
                 another
                 not
                 deserving
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 some
                 times
                 upon
                 mistake
                 or
                 for
                 tryall
                 ,
                 there
                 quickly
                 ensued
                 such
                 a
                 disorder
                 thereupon
                 and
                 a
                 danger
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 returned
                 presently
                 into
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 other
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 ordered
                 as
                 shee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 only
                 make
                 war
                 when
                 necessity
                 constrains
                 them
                 ,
                 cannot
                 free
                 themselves
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 they
                 will
                 alwaies
                 incurr
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 ever
                 some
                 disorder
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 vertuous
                 Citizen
                 thus
                 neglected
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 revengefull
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 some
                 good
                 repute
                 and
                 correspondence
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 kept
                 her self
                 free
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 .
                 Yet
                 she
                 (
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 subdu'd
                 Carthage
                 and
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 otherwhere
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 her
                 warrs
                 )
                 thought
                 she
                 might
                 give
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 her
                 Armies
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 regarding
                 their
                 vertues
                 as
                 their
                 other
                 qualities
                 ,
                 ingratiating
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 
                   Paulus
                   Emilius
                
                 had
                 several
                 repulses
                 in
                 demanding
                 the
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Consul
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 war
                 chanc'd
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 City
                 of
                 Florence
                 after
                 the
                 year
                 1494.
                 many
                 warrs
                 following
                 ,
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Florence
                 having
                 made
                 unlucky
                 tryal
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 by
                 chance
                 lit
                 upon
                 one
                 man
                 who-shewed
                 them
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 their
                 Armies
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 was
                 
                   Antoni
                   Giacomini
                
                 :
                 and
                 whiles
                 the
                 warrs
                 in
                 hand
                 were
                 perillous
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Citizens
                 ambitions
                 ceas'd
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 Commissary
                 or
                 Commander
                 of
                 their
                 Armies
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 competitor
                 stood
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 as
                 any
                 war
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 where
                 no
                 hazard
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 honor
                 and
                 dignity
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 alwaies
                 so
                 many
                 competitors
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 to
                 make
                 election
                 of
                 there
                 Commissaries
                 to
                 beleager
                 Piza
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 left
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 perceiv'd
                 evidently
                 ,
                 that
                 evill
                 would
                 befall
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 because
                 Antony
                 was
                 not
                 sent
                 thither
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 we
                 easily
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pisans
                 having
                 no
                 means
                 for
                 further
                 defence
                 or
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 had
                 Antony
                 been
                 sent
                 thither
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 before
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 straightly
                 beset
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 surrendred
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Florentines
                 directions
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 being
                 besieged
                 by
                 Commanders
                 that
                 understood
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 begirt
                 ,
                 nor
                 force
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 long
                 held
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Florence
                 bought
                 them
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 them
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 likely
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 distaste
                 with
                 Antony
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 truly
                 of
                 much
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 disposition
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 desire
                 revenge
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 able
                 )
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 wrong
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 where
                 of
                 a
                 Republick
                 ought
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 we
                 shall
                 treate
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   he
                   who
                   hath
                   receiv'd
                   any
                   notable
                   disgrace
                   or
                   injury
                   done
                   him
                   from
                   a
                   Prince
                   or
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   should
                   never
                   after
                   be
                   intrusted
                   by
                   them
                   with
                   any
                   imployment
                   or
                   service
                   of
                   importance
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 Commonwealth
                 should
                 be
                 well
                 advis'd
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 commit
                 any
                 weighty
                 service
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 any
                 notable
                 injury
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 .
                 
                   Claudius
                   Nero
                
                 (
                 who
                 left
                 his
                 Army
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 lying
                 in
                 front
                 against
                 Hannibal
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 part
                 thereof
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Marches
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 other
                 Consul
                 ,
                 to
                 combate
                 Asdrubal
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 should
                 joyn
                 with
                 Hannibal
                 )
                 had
                 formerly
                 in
                 Spain
                 been
                 incamp'd
                 against
                 Asdrubal
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 shut
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Asdrubal
                 ,
                 was
                 either
                 to
                 fight
                 at
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 or
                 perish
                 by
                 famin
                 ,
                 was
                 cunningly
                 by
                 Asdrubal
                 so
                 long
                 held
                 in
                 hand
                 with
                 certain
                 treaties
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 scap'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 opportunity
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 suppress
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 being
                 known
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 got
                 him
                 great
                 discredit
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 Senate
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 very
                 disgracefully
                 throughout
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 disreputation
                 and
                 despight
                 thereat
                 too
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 afterwards
                 made
                 Consul
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 against
                 Hannibal
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 course
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 dangerous
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Rome
                 was
                 amazed
                 and
                 in
                 tumults
                 ,
                 till
                 news
                 arived
                 of
                 Asdrubals
                 defeat
                 ,
                 and
                 Claudius
                 being
                 afterwards
                 asked
                 
                 on
                 what
                 ground
                 he
                 undertook
                 so
                 dangerous
                 a
                 course
                 ,
                 where
                 without
                 an
                 extream
                 necessity
                 he
                 had
                 hazarded
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 answer'd
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 it
                 prov'd
                 lucky
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 recover
                 the
                 glory
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 lost
                 in
                 Spain
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 fayl'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 course
                 fell
                 out
                 cross
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 reveng'd
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 and
                 those
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 unthankfully
                 and
                 undiscreetly
                 wrong'd
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 passions
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 such
                 offences
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 force
                 in
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 before
                 corruption
                 was
                 crept
                 into
                 Rome
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 ghesse
                 how
                 powerfull
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 City
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 regulated
                 nor
                 order'd
                 as
                 she
                 then
                 was
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 to
                 such
                 like
                 disorders
                 which
                 grow
                 up
                 in
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 no
                 certain
                 remedy
                 can
                 be
                 assign'd
                 ,
                 there
                 followes
                 an
                 impossibility
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Commonwealth
                 for
                 by
                 many
                 unexpected
                 waies
                 desiruction
                 breaks
                 in
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   worthy
                   of
                   a
                   Commander
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   discover
                   before
                   ha●d
                   ,
                   and
                   espye
                   out
                   the
                   enemies
                   practises
                   .
                
              
               
                 EPaminondas
                 the
                 Theban
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 more
                 advantageous
                 or
                 useful
                 to
                 a
                 Commander
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 enemies
                 designes
                 and
                 purposes
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 attaine
                 to
                 that
                 knowledge
                 .
                 ●he
                 deserves
                 the
                 greater
                 commendations
                 ,
                 who
                 takes
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 that
                 he
                 ghesses
                 it
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 
                 not
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 enemies
                 purposes
                 as
                 some
                 times
                 to
                 understand
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 him
                 are
                 done
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 present
                 and
                 near
                 hand
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 many
                 times
                 chanc'd
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 fight
                 having
                 continued
                 til
                 night
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 vanquished
                 that
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 lo●
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 lost
                 that
                 thought
                 he
                 had
                 overcome
                 ;
                 which
                 error
                 hath
                 caus'd
                 some
                 to
                 take
                 resolutions
                 clean
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 Brutus
                 and
                 Cassius
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 this
                 mistake
                 lost
                 their
                 war
                 ;
                 for
                 Brutus
                 having
                 overcome
                 on
                 his
                 wing
                 ,
                 Cassius
                 beleev'd
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Army
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 error
                 despairing
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 ,
                 slew
                 himself
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 daies
                 in
                 the
                 battell
                 at
                 Saint
                 Cecily
                 in
                 Lombardy
                 that
                 Francis
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 sought
                 with
                 the
                 Swissers
                 ,
                 the
                 night
                 overtaking
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Swissers
                 ,
                 which
                 remained
                 entire
                 ,
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 got
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 knowing
                 nothing
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 broken
                 and
                 slain
                 .
                 Which
                 error
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 escap'd
                 not
                 ,
                 staying
                 to
                 fight
                 again
                 on
                 the
                 morning
                 much
                 at
                 their
                 disadvantage
                 :
                 such
                 like
                 error
                 also
                 caused
                 to
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 near
                 ruined
                 thereby
                 the
                 Popes
                 &
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 this
                 false
                 advice
                 of
                 victory
                 passed
                 the
                 Po
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 gone
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 on
                 for
                 warder
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Conquerors
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 error
                 to
                 this
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 Romans
                 Campe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Equi
                 ,
                 where
                 Sempronius
                 the
                 Consul
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Army
                 to
                 enconnter
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 battell
                 being
                 joyned
                 ,
                 the
                 combat
                 lasted
                 while
                 night
                 with
                 variable
                 fortune
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 :
                 and
                 night
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 each
                 Army
                 being
                 halfe
                 broken
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 
                 them
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 quarters
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 hills
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 might
                 bē
                 more
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 divided
                 itself
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 went
                 with
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 one
                 Tempanius
                 a
                 Centurion
                 ,
                 whose
                 valor
                 that
                 day
                 kept
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 from
                 being
                 wholly
                 routed
                 ;
                 the
                 morning
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Consul
                 ,
                 without
                 hearing
                 further
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 retired
                 towards
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 did
                 the
                 Equies
                 Armie
                 ,
                 because
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 thought
                 the
                 enemy
                 had
                 been
                 victour
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 each
                 withdrew
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 that
                 they
                 left
                 their
                 Campes
                 in
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 It
                 fell
                 out
                 that
                 Tempanius
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 with
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 retiring
                 too
                 ,
                 learned
                 by
                 certain
                 wounded
                 soldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Equi
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Captaines
                 were
                 gone
                 and
                 had
                 abandoned
                 their
                 quarters
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 news
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 quarters
                 and
                 saved
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 sacked
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Equi
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 returned
                 victorious
                 to
                 Rome
                 :
                 which
                 victory
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 )
                 consists
                 only
                 in
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 disorder
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 should
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 often
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Armies
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 front
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 remaines
                 vanquisher
                 that
                 first
                 comes
                 to
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 necessities
                 .
                 And
                 hereof
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 domestick
                 and
                 moderne
                 example
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 four-hundred
                 ninty
                 eight
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Florentines
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 Army
                 about
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 and
                 beleaguerd
                 the
                 Town
                 very
                 strongly
                 ,
                 whereof
                 
                 the
                 Venetians
                 having
                 undetaken
                 the
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 notseeing
                 any
                 otherway
                 to
                 save
                 it
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 by
                 assayling
                 the
                 territories
                 of
                 Florence
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 Army
                 they
                 entred
                 by
                 the
                 vally
                 of
                 Lamona
                 ,
                 and
                 seised
                 upon
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Marradi
                 ,
                 and
                 besieged
                 the
                 Fortress
                 of
                 Castiglione
                 which
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 hill
                 above
                 :
                 Which
                 the
                 Florentines
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 succour
                 Marradi
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 lessen
                 their
                 forces
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 about
                 Pisa
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 levied
                 new
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 new
                 horse
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 them
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 whose
                 Commanders
                 were
                 
                   Jacobus
                   Quartus
                
                 of
                 Appian
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 Piombin
                 ,
                 and
                 Count
                 Rinuccius
                 of
                 Marcian
                 .
                 These
                 then
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 hills
                 above
                 Marradi
                 ,
                 the
                 enemies
                 lest
                 beleaguering
                 Marradi
                 ,
                 and
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 ;
                 where
                 these
                 two
                 Armies
                 being
                 infront
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 some
                 daies
                 ,
                 both
                 suffered
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 scarcity
                 of
                 provisions
                 .
                 and
                 other
                 necessaries
                 ;
                 and
                 neither
                 daring
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 nor
                 either
                 knowing
                 the
                 others
                 wants
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 once
                 resolved
                 over
                 night
                 to
                 raise
                 their
                 Campes
                 the
                 morning
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 ,
                 the
                 Venetian
                 toward
                 Berzighella
                 and
                 Faenza
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 toward
                 Casaglia
                 and
                 Mugello
                 .
                 the
                 morning
                 then
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 Campe
                 having
                 begun
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 their
                 carriages
                 ,
                 by
                 chance
                 a
                 woman
                 parted
                 from
                 the
                 Bourg
                 of
                 Marradi
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 towards
                 the
                 Florentine
                 Campe
                 ,
                 being
                 secure
                 enough
                 from
                 wrong
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 her
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 poverty
                 ,
                 desirous
                 belike
                 to
                 see
                 some
                 of
                 her
                 friends
                 in
                 that
                 Campe
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Florentine
                 Captains
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Venetian
                 Camps
                 departure
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 news
                 grew
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 couragious
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 changed
                 
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 dislodged
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 their
                 quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 to
                 Florence
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 repulsed
                 and
                 vanquished
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 victory
                 proceeded
                 from
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 having
                 first
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 departure
                 :
                 which
                 notice
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 given
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 wrought
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 against
                 ours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   in
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   a
                   multitude
                   ,
                   mildness
                   or
                   severity
                   be
                   of
                   greater
                   availe
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 combustion
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 the
                 Nobles
                 and
                 the
                 Commons
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 as
                 occasion
                 of
                 wars
                 was
                 offered
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 forth
                 with
                 their
                 Armies
                 Quintius
                 and
                 
                   Appius
                   Claudius
                   :
                   Appius
                
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 cruell
                 and
                 rough
                 in
                 commanding
                 ,
                 was
                 ill
                 obeyed
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 almost
                 quite
                 broken
                 he
                 fled
                 from
                 his
                 charge
                 .
                 Quintius
                 by
                 using
                 a
                 mild
                 and
                 gentle
                 behaviour
                 towards
                 his
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 found
                 them
                 very
                 obedient
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 with
                 victory
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 governe
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 courteous
                 then
                 insolent
                 ,
                 compassionate
                 rather
                 then
                 cruel
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Tacitus
                
                 with
                 whom
                 many
                 other
                 writers
                 agree
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 concludes
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   rule
                   a
                   multitude
                   ,
                   severity
                   is
                   of
                   more
                   force
                   then
                   mildness
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                 devising
                 with
                 my self
                 how
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 opinions
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 say
                 either
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 governe
                 men
                 that
                 ordinarily
                 are
                 thy
                 companions
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 alwaies
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 thy
                 companions
                 ,
                 severity
                 or
                 rigour
                 cannot
                 fully
                 be
                 us'd
                 against
                 them
                 according
                 as
                 Cornelius
                 argues
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 equal
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 government
                 with
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 became
                 Prince
                 among
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 rule
                 them
                 with
                 roughness
                 and
                 rigor
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Commanders
                 did
                 more
                 good
                 that
                 got
                 the
                 good
                 wills
                 of
                 their
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 but
                 a
                 gentle
                 hand
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 rough
                 handling
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 slavish
                 aw
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 accompani'd
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 endowments
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 
                   Manlius
                   Tarquatus
                
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 commands
                 over
                 subjects
                 (
                 whereof
                 Cornelius
                 discourses
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 grow
                 not
                 insolent
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 thy
                 two
                 great
                 mildness
                 tread
                 thee
                 not
                 under
                 foot
                 ,
                 ought
                 rather
                 betake
                 himself
                 to
                 rigor
                 then
                 gentleness
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 a
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 exceed
                 moderation
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 incurring
                 hatred
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 never
                 turns
                 to
                 any
                 Princes
                 advantage
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 peoples
                 hate
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 no
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 subjects
                 estates
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 blood
                 (
                 when
                 rapine
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 covert
                 cause
                 there
                 )
                 no
                 Prince
                 is
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 unless
                 forc'd
                 thereto
                 ,
                 which
                 seldome
                 he
                 is
                 :
                 but
                 where
                 rapine
                 is
                 mixt
                 ,
                 this
                 necessity
                 comes
                 alwaies
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 want
                 they
                 occasion
                 ,
                 nor
                 desire
                 to
                 shed
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 another
                 treaty
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 discours'd
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 Quintius
                 was
                 more
                 praise
                 worthy
                 then
                 Appius
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 limited
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 observ'd
                 by
                 Appius
                 ,
                 deserves
                 approbation
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 
                 severity
                 and
                 mildness
                 ,
                 methinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 then
                 needs
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 one
                 action
                 of
                 humanity
                 was
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 with
                 the
                 Falisci
                 ,
                 then
                 many
                 violent
                 acts
                 of
                 hostility
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   One
                   example
                   of
                   humanity
                   prevail'd
                   more
                   with
                   the
                   Falisci
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   Rome
                   could
                   .
                
              
               
                 CAmillus
                 with
                 the
                 Army
                 being
                 set
                 down
                 before
                 the
                 Faliscies
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 besieging
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 Pedagogue
                 that
                 taught
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 cheifest
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 gratify
                 Camillus
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 exercise
                 going
                 forth
                 with
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 brought
                 them
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 Campe
                 before
                 Camillus
                 :
                 where
                 having
                 presented
                 them
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 Town
                 would
                 forth
                 with
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 Which
                 present
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 accepted
                 by
                 ●amillus
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Pedagogue
                 to
                 be
                 strip'd
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hands
                 bound
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 each
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 children
                 a
                 rod
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 whip'd
                 back
                 again
                 by
                 them
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
                 into
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 understood
                 ,
                 Camillus
                 his
                 humanity
                 and
                 integrity
                 so
                 much
                 pleasd
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 desiring
                 longer
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 render
                 up
                 the
                 Town
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 by
                 this
                 true
                 example
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 a
                 curteous
                 and
                 charitable
                 act
                 works
                 in
                 mens
                 minds
                 then
                 any
                 one
                 full
                 of
                 cruelty
                 and
                 violence
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 those
                 countries
                 and
                 cities
                 ;
                 that
                 
                 no
                 weapons
                 ,
                 nor
                 warlick
                 instruments
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 force
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 open
                 ,
                 one
                 action
                 of
                 humanity
                 ,
                 piety
                 ,
                 chastity
                 ,
                 or
                 liberality
                 hath
                 laid
                 wide
                 open
                 .
                 Whereof
                 in
                 stories
                 (
                 besides
                 this
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 other
                 examples
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 all
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 by
                 war
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 drive
                 Pyrrhus
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 Fabritius
                 his
                 Frankeness
                 sent
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 discover'd
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 offer
                 which
                 a
                 familiar
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 poison
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 new
                 Carthage
                 got
                 not
                 
                   Scipio
                   Affricanus
                
                 so
                 much
                 credit
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 example
                 he
                 gave
                 of
                 his
                 chastity
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 restored
                 a
                 young
                 woman
                 he
                 took
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 exceeding
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 untoucheed
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 .
                 The
                 fame
                 of
                 which
                 action
                 got
                 him
                 friendship
                 throughout
                 all
                 Spaine
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 moreover
                 how
                 much
                 these
                 vertues
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 wished
                 for
                 in
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 commended
                 by
                 writers
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 set
                 forth
                 Princes
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 give
                 instructions
                 how
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 live
                 .
                 Among
                 whom
                 Zenophon
                 takes
                 much
                 painesin
                 shewing
                 what
                 honours
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 conquests
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 exceeding
                 good
                 reputation
                 Cyrus
                 gained
                 by
                 his
                 humanity
                 and
                 affability
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 abstaining
                 from
                 all
                 actions
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 luxury
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vices
                 ,
                 which
                 blemish
                 men
                 lives
                 .
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Hannibal
                 by
                 courses
                 contrary
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 gained
                 great
                 fame
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 victories
                 ,
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 discourse
                 thereupon
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 proceeded
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   came
                   ,
                   that
                   Hannibal
                   by
                   a
                   manner
                   of
                   proceeding
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   Scipioes
                   ,
                   wrought
                   the
                   same
                   effects
                   in
                   Italy
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   other
                   did
                   in
                   Spaine
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Think
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 could
                 well
                 marvaile
                 ,
                 seeing
                 certain
                 Commanders
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 led
                 a
                 contrary
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 )
                 bring
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 above
                 written
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 victories
                 depends
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 reasons
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 those
                 waies
                 gain
                 thee
                 neither
                 more
                 force
                 nor
                 better
                 fortune
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 glory
                 and
                 reputation
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 by
                 contrary
                 courses
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 to
                 part
                 from
                 the
                 men
                 I
                 have
                 above
                 written
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 clear
                 what
                 I
                 propounded
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 Scipio
                 enter
                 into
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 humanity
                 and
                 mildness
                 gain
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 that
                 whole
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 them
                 be
                 adored
                 and
                 admired
                 of
                 those
                 nations
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 wee
                 see
                 Hannibal
                 enter
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 using
                 all
                 contrary
                 waies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 cruelty
                 and
                 rapine
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 worke
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 that
                 Scipio
                 did
                 in
                 Spain
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 Hannibal
                 all
                 the
                 Towns
                 in
                 Italy
                 rebelled
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ran
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 considering
                 whence
                 this
                 may
                 arise
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 therein
                 many
                 reasous
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 new
                 matters
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 very
                 often
                 times
                 as
                 well
                 they
                 that
                 live
                 at
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 desire
                 novelty
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 otherwhere
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 )
                 men
                 are
                 as
                 well
                 glutted
                 with
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 afflicted
                 and
                 vexed
                 with
                 evill
                 .
                 This
                 desire
                 therefore
                 opens
                 the
                 gates
                 wide
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 Country
                 makes
                 himself
                 the
                 cheif
                 of
                 any
                 innovation
                 .
                 And
                 be
                 he
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 after
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 all
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 strengthen
                 and
                 favour
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 he
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 advance
                 exceedingly
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 thrust
                 forward
                 by
                 two
                 principal
                 things
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 love
                 or
                 feare
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 as
                 well
                 commands
                 them
                 that
                 makes
                 himself
                 beloved
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 causes
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ;
                 and
                 most
                 commonly
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 followed
                 and
                 obeyed
                 that
                 makes
                 himself
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 himself
                 beloved
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 little
                 imports
                 a
                 Commander
                 by
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 wayes
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Worthy
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 worth
                 causes
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 repute
                 among
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 that
                 worth
                 is
                 great
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Hannibal
                 and
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 it
                 cancells
                 all
                 the
                 errors
                 they
                 commit
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 love
                 they
                 beare
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 feare
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 waies
                 great
                 inconveniences
                 may
                 arise
                 ,
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 ruine
                 a
                 Prince
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 much
                 belov'd
                 ,
                 any
                 little
                 that
                 he
                 swerves
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 ,
                 becomes
                 contemptible
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 other
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 much
                 feared
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 a
                 little
                 exceeds
                 the
                 mean
                 ,
                 growes
                 odious
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 
                 keep
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 nature
                 will
                 not
                 comport
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 allay
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 exceed
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 worth
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ha
                   nibal
                
                 and
                 Scpio
                 both
                 did
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 appeard
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 endamag'd
                 by
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 esteem'd
                 and
                 valu'd
                 .
                 The
                 valuation
                 of
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoke
                 of
                 :
                 the
                 damage
                 as
                 for
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 Soldiers
                 in
                 Spain
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 mutined
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 nothing
                 else
                 than
                 because
                 they
                 feard
                 him
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 unsetled
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 overture
                 made
                 to
                 their
                 ambition
                 ,
                 they
                 forth
                 with
                 forget
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 they
                 owe
                 their
                 Prince
                 for
                 his
                 mildness
                 and
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Soldiers
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 to
                 remedie
                 this
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 was
                 constraind
                 to
                 practise
                 that
                 cruelty
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 abhor'd
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Hannibal
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 particular
                 example
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 cruelty
                 he
                 us'd
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 small
                 faith
                 did
                 him
                 any
                 harm
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 Naples
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Townes
                 that
                 continued
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 fear
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 wicked
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 more
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 enemy
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 ever
                 had
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 whereas
                 to
                 Pyrrhus
                 (
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 his
                 Armie
                 in
                 Italy
                 )
                 they
                 discoverd
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 intended
                 to
                 poyson
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 forgave
                 it
                 Hannibal
                 (
                 though
                 disarm'd
                 and
                 banish'd
                 )
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 incommodities
                 then
                 accru'd
                 to
                 Hannibal
                 for
                 being
                 held
                 impious
                 ,
                 a
                 breaker
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 cruel
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 
                 got
                 one
                 very
                 great
                 advantage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 admired
                 by
                 all
                 Writers
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 army
                 (
                 though
                 composed
                 of
                 several
                 Nations
                 )
                 there
                 never
                 arose
                 any
                 mutiny
                 ,
                 neither
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 we
                 caunot
                 derive
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 cause
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 terror
                 that
                 grew
                 from
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 mixt
                 with
                 the
                 reputation
                 he
                 gave
                 of
                 his
                 valor
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 kept
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 in
                 quietness
                 and
                 concord
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 imports
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 waies
                 a
                 Commander
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 provided
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 great
                 worth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 well
                 season
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 there
                 is
                 defect
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 corrected
                 by
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 endowments
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Hannibal
                 and
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 commendable
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 detestable
                 courses
                 ,
                 wrought
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 forbear
                 to
                 discourse
                 also
                 of
                 two
                 Roman
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 several
                 wayes
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 honorable
                 ,
                 attaind
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP
                 ,
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   Manlius
                   Torquatus
                   his
                   rigor
                   ,
                   and
                   Valereus
                   Corvinus
                   his
                   mildness
                   ,
                   gaind
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   same
                   glory
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 Rome
                 two
                 famous
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 
                   Monlius
                   Torquatus
                
                 and
                 
                   Valerius
                   Corvinus
                
                 :
                 who
                 both
                 of
                 equal
                 vertue
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 like
                 triumph'd
                 ,
                 and
                 liv'd
                 in
                 equal
                 credit
                 &
                 reputation
                 in
                 Rome
                 ;
                 &
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 touching
                 the
                 enemy
                 )
                 had
                 with
                 equal
                 valor
                 gained
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Armyes
                 ,
                 and
                 treating
                 of
                 their
                 
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 they
                 proceeded
                 exceeding
                 differently
                 :
                 for
                 Manlius
                 with
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 severity
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 intermitting
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 pains
                 or
                 punishments
                 .
                 Valerius
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 in
                 all
                 kinds
                 and
                 termes
                 of
                 courtefie
                 treated
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 familiar
                 way
                 of
                 affability
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 in
                 obedience
                 put
                 his
                 own
                 son
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 never
                 hurt
                 any
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 differency
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 each
                 produc'd
                 the
                 same
                 fruit
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 enemies
                 loss
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Commonwealths
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 particular
                 ;
                 for
                 never
                 any
                 Soldier
                 refus'd
                 the
                 fight
                 or
                 mutini'd
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 disagreed
                 from
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 however
                 that
                 Manlius
                 his
                 commands
                 were
                 so
                 rigorous
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 kinds
                 of
                 commands
                 ,
                 which
                 exceeded
                 measure
                 in
                 everity
                 ,
                 were
                 termed
                 
                   Manlian
                   commands
                
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Manlius
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 proceed
                 so
                 rigidly
                 :
                 the
                 next
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 different
                 waies
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 profitable
                 to
                 imitate
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 consider
                 well
                 Manlius
                 his
                 disposition
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 begins
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 valiant
                 man
                 ,
                 religiously
                 loving
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 exceedingly
                 reverencing
                 his
                 Superiors
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 we
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 against
                 the
                 Tribune
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 before
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Without
                   thy
                   allowance
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   never
                   fight
                   
                   with
                   the
                   enemy
                   ;
                   no
                   though
                   I
                   were
                   assured
                   of
                   victory
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 attains
                 to
                 such
                 dignity
                 as
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 he
                 desires
                 to
                 find
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 like
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 strong
                 courage
                 moves
                 him
                 to
                 command
                 strong
                 and
                 stout
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 )
                 will
                 likewise
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 observed
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rule
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 rigid
                 and
                 hard
                 things
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 with
                 rigour
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 observd
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 find
                 thy self
                 much
                 deciv'd
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 he
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 command
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 comparison
                 between
                 their
                 own
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 a
                 proportion
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 command
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 a
                 disproportion
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 forbeare
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 by
                 violence
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 needfull
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 proportion
                 between
                 the
                 person
                 forcing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 party
                 forced
                 :
                 and
                 whenever
                 that
                 proportion
                 was
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 was
                 credible
                 that
                 that
                 violence
                 would
                 last
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 party
                 forced
                 was
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 than
                 the
                 person
                 forcing
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 doubted
                 that
                 violence
                 would
                 every
                 day
                 fail
                 .
                 But
                 returning
                 to
                 our
                 discourse
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 command
                 stout
                 and
                 strong
                 things
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 stout
                 too
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 stoutness
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 by
                 mildness
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 this
                 strength
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 ought
                 beware
                 of
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 ordinary
                 he
                 may
                 well
                 use
                 his
                 own
                 humanity
                 :
                 for
                 ordinary
                 punishments
                 are
                 not
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 and
                 customes
                 .
                 We
                 ought
                 then
                 to
                 be-believe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Manlius
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 proceed
                 so
                 roughly
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 extraordinary
                 commands
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 was
                 inclinable
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 useful
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 reduce
                 the
                 orders
                 thereof
                 to
                 their
                 originals
                 and
                 ancient
                 vigor
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 Republike
                 were
                 so
                 fortunate
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 often
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 said
                 )
                 some
                 one
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 to
                 renew
                 and
                 revive
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 retain
                 them
                 onely
                 from
                 running
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 but
                 draw
                 them
                 quite
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 perpetual
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Manlius
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 his
                 commands
                 maintained
                 the
                 military
                 discipline
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 drawn
                 thereunto
                 first
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 from
                 a
                 desire
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 that
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 natural
                 inclination
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 ordain
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 Valerius
                 might
                 as
                 he
                 pleased
                 proceed
                 with
                 curtesie
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 sufficed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 accustomed
                 orders
                 were
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Armies
                 :
                 which
                 custome
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 )
                 was
                 enough
                 to
                 honor
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 painful
                 to
                 observe
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 it
                 force
                 Valerius
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 offenders
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 ,
                 they
                 imputed
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 their
                 punishments
                 to
                 the
                 wonted
                 orders
                 and
                 customes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 cruelty
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Valerius
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 cause
                 all
                 humanity
                 and
                 mildness
                 to
                 fl●w
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 gain
                 his
                 souldiers
                 good
                 wills
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 obedience
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 ,
                 though
                 proceeding
                 diversly
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 would
                 follow
                 these
                 ,
                 may
                 chance
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 those
                 vices
                 of
                 contempt
                 and
                 hatred
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 
                 my
                 discourse
                 before
                 of
                 Hanaibal
                 and
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 avoided
                 by
                 an
                 excessive
                 worth
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 consider
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 ways
                 of
                 proceeding
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 commendable
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 matter
                 disputable
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 other
                 is
                 much
                 prais'd
                 by
                 writers
                 .
                 Yet
                 they
                 that
                 write
                 how
                 a
                 Prince
                 should
                 rule
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 Valerius
                 then
                 Manlius
                 .
                 And
                 Xenophon
                 ,
                 alledged
                 formerly
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 giving
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 his
                 humanity
                 ,
                 accords
                 much
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 says
                 of
                 Valerius
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 made
                 Consul
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 day
                 come
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 his
                 souldiers
                 with
                 that
                 affability
                 and
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 towards
                 them
                 and
                 after
                 such
                 speaking
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 saies
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   There
                   was
                   never
                   any
                   Captain
                   more
                   familiar
                   with
                   his
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   among
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   them
                   ,
                   freely
                   undergoing
                   all
                   services
                   :
                   besides
                   in
                   military
                   exercises
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   soldiers
                   use
                   to
                   contend
                   with
                   their
                   equals
                   either
                   in
                   swiftness
                   or
                   strength
                   ,
                   he
                   himself
                   without
                   change
                   of
                   countenance
                   as
                   graciously
                   and
                   easily
                   lost
                   as
                   won
                   ,
                   nor
                   scorned
                   he
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   offered
                   himself
                   to
                   match
                   him
                   ;
                   liberal
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   affable
                   ,
                   no
                   less
                   mindful
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   liberties
                   then
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   dignity
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   point
                   of
                   popularity
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   course
                   he
                   took
                   to
                   attain
                   to
                   his
                   magistracy
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   he
                   followed
                   in
                   executing
                   it
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 
                 manner
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 speaks
                 honorably
                 of
                 Manlius
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 his
                 severity
                 in
                 putting
                 his
                 son
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 Army
                 so
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 cause
                 the
                 Romans
                 gain'd
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 proceeds
                 so
                 far
                 in
                 commending
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 victory
                 ,
                 having
                 set
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 battel
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 all
                 the
                 dangers
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ran
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difficulties
                 there
                 were
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 onely
                 Manlius
                 his
                 valour
                 gave
                 the
                 Romans
                 that
                 victory
                 .
                 And
                 comparing
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Armies
                 together
                 ,
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 side
                 would
                 have
                 overcome
                 ,
                 which
                 soever
                 had
                 had
                 Manlius
                 for
                 their
                 Consul
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 considering
                 all
                 that
                 writers
                 speak
                 hereof
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 good
                 judgement
                 hereupon
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 leave
                 this
                 part
                 undecided
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Citizen
                 living
                 under
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 a
                 Republike
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 laudable
                 and
                 less
                 dangerous
                 to
                 proceed
                 as
                 Manlius
                 did
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 way
                 is
                 wholly
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 whit
                 regards
                 private
                 ambition
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 gain
                 any
                 partisans
                 ,
                 shewing
                 himself
                 rigid
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 favoring
                 onely
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 behaving
                 himself
                 thus
                 ,
                 can
                 get
                 any
                 particular
                 friends
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 term
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 Partisan
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 a
                 like
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 profitable
                 nor
                 more
                 approved
                 in
                 a
                 Republike
                 :
                 the
                 publike
                 advantage
                 nothing
                 failing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 impossible
                 to
                 give
                 thereby
                 any
                 jealousie
                 of
                 private
                 ambition
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 Valerius
                 tooke
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 however
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 effects
                 are
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 arise
                 many
                 doubts
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 man
                 gaines
                 of
                 his
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 continuance
                 of
                 government
                 might
                 much
                 wrong
                 the
                 common
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 publike
                 there
                 grew
                 no
                 mischief
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Romans
                 minds
                 as
                 yet
                 were
                 not
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 nor
                 he
                 long
                 continued
                 in
                 his
                 command
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 a
                 Prince
                 as
                 Xenophon
                 does
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 wholly
                 take
                 to
                 Valerius
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 Manlius
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 in
                 his
                 soldiers
                 and
                 subjects
                 aim
                 at
                 love
                 and
                 obedience
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 maintains
                 the
                 old
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 esteemed
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 will
                 yeeld
                 him
                 obedience
                 :
                 and
                 love
                 his
                 affability
                 ,
                 humanity
                 ,
                 his
                 pity
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 indowments
                 Valerius
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 Xenophon
                 also
                 writes
                 were
                 in
                 Cyrus
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 well-willed
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 as
                 particularly
                 affected
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 agrees
                 well
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 state
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 Army
                 so
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 part
                 agrees
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 oblige
                 him
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 among
                 the
                 ancient
                 stories
                 of
                 the
                 Venetian
                 Republike
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 Galleys
                 of
                 Venice
                 being
                 returned
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 difference
                 arising
                 between
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Gallies
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 whereby
                 an
                 uprear
                 and
                 tumult
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 the
                 matter
                 be
                 quieted
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 officers
                 ,
                 reverence
                 of
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 nor
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 when
                 
                   Peter
                   Loredanus
                
                 shewed
                 himself
                 to
                 those
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 year
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 Commander
                 ,
                 for
                 love
                 of
                 him
                 they
                 departed
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 fight
                 .
                 Which
                 obedience
                 .
                 begot
                 such
                 a
                 suspition
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 the
                 Venerians
                 either
                 by
                 im●prisonment
                 or
                 death
                 assured
                 themselves
                 o
                 ,
                 
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 that
                 Valerius
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 is
                 profitable
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 hurtful
                 in
                 a
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 his
                 country
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 himself
                 :
                 to
                 his
                 country
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 courses
                 prepare
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 tyranny
                 :
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 his
                 country
                 is
                 suspicious
                 of
                 his
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 constrained
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 of
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 damage
                 .
                 So
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 I
                 affirm
                 that
                 Manlins
                 his
                 proceeding
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 is
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 citizen
                 profitable
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 seldom
                 offends
                 ,
                 if
                 now
                 this
                 hatred
                 which
                 thy
                 severity
                 draws
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 increased
                 by
                 suspicion
                 which
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 thy
                 great
                 reputation
                 thy
                 other
                 vertues
                 charge
                 thee
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 shall
                 be
                 discoursed
                 touching
                 Camillus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   what
                   cause
                   Camillus
                   was
                   banished
                   from
                   Rome
                   .
                
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 formerly
                 concluded
                 that
                 by
                 proceeding
                 as
                 Valerius
                 did
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 hurts
                 both
                 his
                 country
                 and
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 proceeding
                 as
                 Manlius
                 did
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 advantages
                 his
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 hurts
                 himself
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Camillus
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 came
                 nearer
                 to
                 Manlius
                 then
                 Valerius
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   vertue
                   the
                   souldiers
                
                 
                 
                   hated
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   admired
                
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 caused
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 carefulness
                 ,
                 his
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 the
                 magnanimity
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 order
                 in
                 imploying
                 
                 and
                 commanding
                 his
                 Armies
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 got
                 him
                 hatred
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 fevere
                 in
                 chastising
                 then
                 liberal
                 in
                 rewarding
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 alledges
                 these
                 occasions
                 of
                 this
                 hatred
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 monies
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 the
                 Veientes
                 goods
                 ,
                 he
                 brought
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 treasury
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 not
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 spoile
                 among
                 the
                 soldiers
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 triumph
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 triumphal
                 Chariot
                 be
                 drawn
                 with
                 four
                 white
                 horses
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 said
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 pride
                 he
                 strove
                 to
                 equal
                 the
                 Sun.
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 vow
                 to
                 give
                 Apollo
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 prey
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Veientes
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 he
                 desiring
                 to
                 pay
                 his
                 vow
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 soldiers
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 already
                 had
                 got
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Where
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 very
                 easily
                 marked
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 Prince
                 odious
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 the
                 principal
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bereave
                 them
                 of
                 any
                 profit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 much
                 importance
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 carry
                 any
                 profit
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 deprived
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 forge●s
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 little
                 necessity
                 puts
                 thee
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 necessities
                 haunt
                 us
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 thou
                 remembrest
                 these
                 things
                 every
                 day
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 appear
                 lofty
                 and
                 puft
                 up
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 enjoy
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 pride
                 and
                 stat●liness
                 of
                 theirs
                 the
                 people
                 receive
                 no
                 hur●●ye
                 do
                 they
                 always
                 hare
                 them
                 that
                 use
                 it
                 :
                 whereof
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 rock
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 procure
                 hatred
                 without
                 advantage
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 rash
                 and
                 foolish
                 course
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   continuation
                   of
                   governments
                   brought
                   Rome
                   into
                   thraldom
                   .
                
              
               
                 IF
                 we
                 consider
                 well
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Republike
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 two
                 things
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 Republikes
                 dissolution
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 contentions
                 which
                 grew
                 upon
                 the
                 Agrarian
                 law
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 governments
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 well
                 seen
                 into
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 remedies
                 applied
                 thereto
                 ,
                 their
                 free
                 state
                 would
                 have
                 lasted
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 probably
                 have
                 been
                 less
                 turbulent
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 prolonging
                 of
                 any
                 charge
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 that
                 in
                 Rome
                 any
                 tumult
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 effect
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 much
                 that
                 authority
                 hurt
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Citizens
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 decrees
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 other
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 whose
                 magistracies
                 were
                 prorogued
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 wise
                 and
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   L.
                   Quintius
                
                 ,
                 this
                 inconvenient
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 fallen
                 out
                 ,
                 whose
                 goodness
                 in
                 one
                 example
                 is
                 remarkable
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 being
                 an
                 agreement
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 Commons
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Commons
                 having
                 prolonged
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 charges
                 for
                 one
                 year
                 ,
                 judging
                 them
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Nobilities
                 ambition
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 would
                 for
                 strife
                 sake
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Commons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 seem
                 of
                 less
                 power
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 prologue
                 
                   T.
                   Quintius
                
                 his
                 Consulship
                 :
                 who
                 absolutely
                 denyed
                 this
                 determination
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 endeavor
                 to
                 blot
                 out
                 and
                 cancell
                 evil
                 examples
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 increase
                 their
                 number
                 with
                 another
                 evil
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 would
                 needs
                 have
                 them
                 
                 make
                 new
                 Consuls
                 .
                 Which
                 goodness
                 and
                 wisdom
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 suffered
                 the
                 introducing
                 of
                 that
                 custome
                 ,
                 to
                 prolong
                 magistracies
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 Commands
                 over
                 Armies
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 at
                 length
                 ruined
                 that
                 Republike
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 command
                 continued
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   P.
                   Philo
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 incamped
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Palepolis
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Consulship
                 coming
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 thinking
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 upon
                 gotten
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 no
                 successor
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 him
                 Proconsul
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Proconsul
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 (
                 though
                 propounded
                 by
                 the
                 Senate
                 for
                 the
                 publike
                 good
                 )
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 brought
                 Rome
                 into
                 bondage
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 abroad
                 the
                 Romans
                 went
                 with
                 their
                 Armies
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 thought
                 they
                 such
                 prorogation
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 used
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 produced
                 two
                 inconveniences
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 that
                 a
                 smaller
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 imployed
                 and
                 practised
                 in
                 commands
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 the
                 reputation
                 hereof
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Citizen
                 continuing
                 long
                 time
                 commander
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 got
                 it
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 faction
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Army
                 in
                 time
                 forgot
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 him
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 head
                 .
                 Hereby
                 it
                 came
                 that
                 Sylla
                 and
                 Marius
                 could
                 finde
                 soldiers
                 that
                 would
                 take
                 their
                 parts
                 against
                 the
                 Publike
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 means
                 could
                 Caesar
                 make
                 himself
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 native
                 country
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 not
                 prolonged
                 these
                 magistracies
                 and
                 commands
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 so
                 quickly
                 attained
                 so
                 great
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 conquests
                 been
                 more
                 slow
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 have
                 faln
                 into
                 servitude
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Cincinnatus
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   Roman
                   Citizens
                   poverties
                   .
                
              
               
                 WEE
                 have
                 otherwhere
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 profitable
                 ordinance
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 State
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Citizens
                 be
                 kept
                 bare
                 and
                 poore
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 in
                 Rome
                 it
                 appears
                 not
                 what
                 order
                 that
                 was
                 which
                 wrought
                 this
                 effect
                 (
                 especially
                 considering
                 the
                 Agrarian
                 law
                 had
                 such
                 opposition
                 )
                 never
                 theless
                 it
                 was
                 seen
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Rome
                 was
                 built
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 poverty
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 credible
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 greater
                 order
                 produc'd
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 poverty
                 was
                 no
                 bar
                 to
                 any
                 preferment
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 vertue
                 in
                 what
                 cottage
                 soever
                 she
                 dwelt
                 .
                 Which
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 made
                 people
                 less
                 covet
                 wealth
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 plain
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 Minutius
                 the
                 Consul
                 besieged
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Equi
                   ,
                   Rome
                
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 afraid
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 Army
                 should
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 created
                 a
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 last
                 recourse
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 
                   L.
                   Quintius
                   Cincinnatus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 little
                 Country
                 farm
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 then
                 manured
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 .
                 
                 Which
                 thing
                 is
                 celebrated
                 by
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 in
                 golden
                 words
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   worth
                   the
                   while
                   ,
                   to
                   bear
                   them
                   talke
                   ,
                   that
                   value
                   nothing
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   wealth
                   :
                   nor
                   think
                   they
                   a
                   man
                   can
                   have
                   access
                   either
                   
                   unto
                   honours
                   or
                   vertue
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   riches
                   flow
                   abundantly
                   .
                   Cincinnatus
                
                 was
                 then
                 at
                 plough
                 in
                 his
                 Country
                 Village
                 ,
                 which
                 exceeded
                 not
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 four
                 acres
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 when
                 from
                 Rome
                 Deputies
                 were
                 sent
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Senate
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 his
                 Dictatourship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 in
                 what
                 danger
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 then
                 was
                 .
                 Hee
                 then
                 having
                 taken
                 to
                 him
                 his
                 gown
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 levied
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 thence
                 and
                 deliverd
                 Minutius
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 broken
                 and
                 despolyed
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 free
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 that
                 the
                 besieged
                 Army
                 should
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 prey
                 ,
                 saying
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 partake
                 of
                 th●●
                 prey
                 ,
                 whose
                 prey
                 thou
                 wert
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 :
                 And
                 deprived
                 Minutius
                 of
                 the
                 Consulship
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 stay
                 at
                 this
                 degree
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 knowest
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 Consul
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 made
                 
                   L.
                   Tarquinius
                
                 General
                 of
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 meer
                 poverty
                 served
                 afoot
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 what
                 honour
                 they
                 did
                 unto
                 poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 worthy
                 man
                 four
                 acres
                 of
                 land
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 maintain
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 poverty
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Marcus
                   Regulus
                
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 with
                 the
                 Armies
                 in
                 Affrica
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 the
                 Senate
                 leave
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 turne
                 to
                 his
                 Country
                 farme
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 spoyled
                 by
                 his
                 husbandmen
                 .
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 two
                 very
                 notable
                 things
                 ,
                 thè
                 one
                 the
                 poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 conten●cd
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 sufficed
                 these
                 Citizens
                 to
                 gain
                 honour
                 from
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 profits
                 thereof
                 they
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 purposed
                 to
                 grow
                 rich
                 by
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 little
                 have
                 troubled
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 fields
                 were
                 spoyled
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 generous
                 
                 rage
                 of
                 those
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 Commanders
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 exceeded
                 any
                 Prince
                 in
                 magnanimity
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 valued
                 neither
                 Kings
                 nor
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 nothing
                 affrighted
                 or
                 terrified
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 returned
                 to
                 live
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 became
                 parsimonious
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 that
                 themselves
                 husbanded
                 and
                 took
                 pains
                 in
                 manuting
                 their
                 own
                 small
                 possessions
                 ,
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 reverencing
                 their
                 superiors
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 could
                 endure
                 such
                 change
                 .
                 This
                 poverty
                 continued
                 yet
                 till
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 
                   Paulus
                   Emilius
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 the
                 last
                 happy
                 daies
                 of
                 that
                 Republick
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Citizen
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 triumph
                 enrich'd
                 Rome
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 kept
                 himself
                 very
                 poor
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 was
                 poverty
                 in
                 esteem
                 ,
                 that
                 Paulus
                 for
                 reward
                 of
                 behaving
                 himself
                 bravely
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 gave
                 a
                 silver
                 cup
                 to
                 a
                 son-in-law
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 peece
                 of
                 Plate
                 he
                 ever
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 easy
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 discourse
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 better
                 fruits
                 poverty
                 produces
                 than
                 riches
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 honored
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 Religions
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 destruction
                 thereof
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 this
                 subject
                 been
                 handled
                 several
                 times
                 by
                 other
                 writers
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   women
                   ,
                   States
                   have
                   been
                   ruined
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 fell
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ardea
                 between
                 the
                 Nobles
                 and
                 the
                 Commons
                 a
                 debate
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 alliance
                 :
                 where
                 a
                 young
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 heire
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 woed
                 her
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 having
                 no
                 Father
                 alive
                 ,
                 her
                 Tutors
                 desired
                 to
                 bestow
                 her
                 on
                 the
                 Plebeyan
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Mother
                 on
                 the
                 Nobleman
                 :
                 whereupon
                 such
                 a
                 tumult
                 was
                 rais'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 blowes
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Nobility
                 was
                 in
                 armes
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Nobleman
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Commons
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Plebeyan
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Commons
                 having
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 Ardea
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 for
                 ayd
                 to
                 the
                 Volsci
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nobles
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 Volsci
                 were
                 there
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 arrived
                 they
                 sat
                 down
                 before
                 Ardea
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 came
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 inclosed
                 the
                 Volsci
                 between
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 forc'd
                 them
                 (
                 brought
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 famine
                 )
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 their
                 discretion
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Romans
                 entring
                 into
                 Ardea
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 to
                 death
                 the
                 principals
                 of
                 the
                 sedition
                 ,
                 accorded
                 all
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 text
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 .
                 First
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 women
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 many
                 destructions
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 brought
                 great
                 mischiefes
                 upon
                 the
                 Governors
                 of
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 caused
                 many
                 dissentions
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 seen
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Story
                 )
                 that
                 excess
                 committed
                 against
                 Lucretia
                 lost
                 the
                 
                 Tarquins
                 their
                 State.
                 That
                 other
                 act
                 against
                 Virginia
                 deprived
                 the
                 ten
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 Aristotle
                 among
                 the
                 principal
                 occasions
                 hee
                 shewes
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 destructions
                 ,
                 reckons
                 the
                 injuries
                 they
                 did
                 some
                 others
                 for
                 their
                 women
                 in
                 deflowring
                 and
                 ravishing
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 defiling
                 their
                 marriage
                 beds
                 ;
                 as
                 touching
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 where
                 we
                 treated
                 of
                 Conspiracies
                 ,
                 we
                 spoke
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 absolute
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Governors
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 no
                 smaller
                 care
                 hereof
                 ,
                 but
                 ought
                 well
                 consider
                 the
                 disorders
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 grow
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 remedy
                 it
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 remedy
                 be
                 neither
                 with
                 the
                 hurt
                 ,
                 nor
                 disgrace
                 of
                 their
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 the
                 Ardeates
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 having
                 suffered
                 that
                 difference
                 to
                 increase
                 among
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 their
                 several
                 tactions
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 reunited
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 forrain
                 ayds
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 servitude
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 remarkeable
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 reuniting
                 Cities
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 we
                 mean
                 to
                 treate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   a
                   City
                   at
                   discord
                   in
                   it self
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   united
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   that
                   opinion
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   maintain
                   Cities
                   in
                   obedience
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   in
                   discord
                   ,
                   and
                   divided
                   into
                   factions
                   .
                
              
               
                 BY
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 among
                 the
                 Ardeates
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 is
                 shewed
                 how
                 ,
                 matters
                 
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 composed
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 at
                 variance
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 otherwaies
                 be
                 held
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 putting
                 to
                 death
                 the
                 chief
                 ringleaders
                 of
                 seditions
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 necessity
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 waies
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 goneeither
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 remove
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 peace
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 assurance
                 given
                 not
                 to
                 wrong
                 either
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 three
                 waies
                 this
                 last
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 less
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 unprofitable
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 unpossible
                 ,
                 where
                 much
                 blood
                 hath
                 been
                 shed
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 outrages
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 peace
                 made
                 by
                 force
                 should
                 continue
                 ,
                 looking
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 every
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 forbear
                 injuring
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 being
                 there
                 may
                 every
                 day
                 be
                 given
                 amongst
                 them
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 dayly
                 conversation
                 new
                 occasions
                 of
                 quarrels
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 a
                 better
                 example
                 cannot
                 be
                 alledged
                 then
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Pistoya
                 .
                 That
                 City
                 was
                 divided
                 (
                 as
                 still
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 fifteen
                 years
                 agoe
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Panciatichi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cancellieri
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 were
                 they
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 laid
                 them
                 aside
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 many
                 brabbles
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 demolishing
                 of
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 pillaging
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 termes
                 of
                 hostilitie
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Florentines
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 reconcile
                 them
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 took
                 that
                 third
                 course
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 alwaies
                 arose
                 greater
                 tumults
                 and
                 greater
                 scandals
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 weary
                 hereof
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 secoud
                 course
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 factions
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 others
                 they
                 confined
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 agreement
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 done
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 day
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 doubt
                 the
                 safest
                 way
                 
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 such
                 like
                 executions
                 have
                 some
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 greatness
                 of
                 spirit
                 and
                 magnanimity
                 ,
                 a
                 feeble
                 Republick
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 there
                 from
                 ,
                 that
                 hardly
                 arrives
                 she
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 second
                 remedy
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 errors
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 commit
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 judgements
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 weight
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 se
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 have
                 carried
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 old
                 have
                 deliverd
                 their
                 opinions
                 in
                 like
                 cases
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 men
                 now
                 a
                 daies
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 their
                 weak
                 education
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 little
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 makes
                 them
                 esteem
                 those
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 ancients
                 partly
                 in
                 human
                 ,
                 partly
                 impossible
                 .
                 Whereas
                 they
                 have
                 certain
                 of
                 their
                 moderne
                 opinions
                 ,
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 of
                 our
                 City
                 a
                 while
                 agoe
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 neeedfull
                 to
                 hold
                 Pistoia
                 by
                 factions
                 ;
                 and
                 Pisa
                 with
                 Cittadells
                 :
                 nor
                 perceive
                 they
                 how
                 unprofitable
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 pass
                 over
                 the
                 Cittadels
                 ,
                 because
                 formerly
                 wee
                 spake
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 &
                 now
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 incommodity
                 that
                 arises
                 from
                 holding
                 the
                 Towns
                 thou
                 hast
                 under
                 thy
                 government
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 factions
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 thou
                 canst
                 maintain
                 both
                 those
                 ancient
                 factions
                 ,
                 Prince
                 or
                 Republick
                 thou
                 art
                 that
                 governst
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 nature
                 men
                 are
                 inclined
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 more
                 with
                 this
                 than
                 with
                 that
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 having
                 a
                 faction
                 in
                 that
                 Town
                 discontented
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 war
                 that
                 comes
                 ,
                 thou
                 losest
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 guard
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 enemies
                 without
                 dors
                 ,
                 &
                 within
                 dores
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Republick
                 that
                 governes
                 
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 readier
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 thy
                 Subjects
                 become
                 nought
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 thy
                 City
                 at
                 variance
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 having
                 in
                 thy
                 dominions
                 a
                 Town
                 thus
                 at
                 odds
                 ;
                 for
                 each
                 faction
                 seeks
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 part
                 strives
                 to
                 gain
                 friends
                 by
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 two
                 very
                 great
                 inconveniences
                 arise
                 thereupon
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 never
                 make
                 them
                 thy
                 friends
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 well
                 govern
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 rule
                 ofttimes
                 varying
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 humor
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 favouring
                 of
                 sides
                 must
                 needs
                 divide
                 thy
                 Republick
                 .
                 And
                 Blondus
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pistoyeses
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 certainly
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 the
                 Florentines
                 thought
                 to
                 reconcile
                 those
                 of
                 Pistoya
                 ,
                 they
                 divided
                 themselves
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 wee
                 may
                 easily
                 perceive
                 the
                 evill
                 which
                 grows
                 upon
                 this
                 division
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 1501.
                 when
                 Aretium
                 was
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 vale
                 of
                 Tiber
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Chiana
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Vitelli
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 Valentine
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 call'd
                 
                   de
                   Lant
                
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Towns
                 lost
                 to
                 the
                 Florentines
                 again
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 
                   de
                   Lant
                
                 finding
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Fortresses
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 faction
                 of
                 Marzocco
                 ,
                 he
                 much
                 blamd
                 their
                 division
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 if
                 in
                 France
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Subjects
                 should
                 say
                 hee
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 party
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 punished
                 :
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 speech
                 could
                 signifie
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 were
                 people
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 King
                 will
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Towns
                 be
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 united
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 factions
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 waies
                 ,
                 &
                 opinions
                 disserting
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 States
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 valour
                 ,
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 such
                 like
                 devices
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 when
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 quietness
                 helpe
                 somewhat
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 distress
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 warrs
                 ,
                 they
                 quickly
                 shew
                 them
                 what
                 little
                 trust
                 thereis
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Citizens
                   actions
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   weighed
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   times
                   under
                   vertuous
                   and
                   charitable
                   deeds
                   are
                   laid
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   a
                   Tyranny
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 being
                 much
                 oppressed
                 by
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 provisions
                 unsufficient
                 to
                 ease
                 it
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Spurius
                   Melius
                
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 rich
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 private
                 estate
                 to
                 make
                 provision
                 of
                 Gorn
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 to
                 their
                 content
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 people
                 flocked
                 so
                 thick
                 about
                 him
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 perceiving
                 the
                 inconvenient
                 that
                 grew
                 upon
                 this
                 his
                 liberality
                 ,
                 to
                 suppress
                 it
                 before
                 it
                 took
                 better
                 hold
                 ,
                 created
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 those
                 works
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 charity
                 and
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 with
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 prove
                 very
                 pernicious
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 looked
                 to
                 in
                 good
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 argue
                 this
                 matter
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Republick
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 ,
                 any
                 case
                 be
                 well
                 govern'd
                 without
                 Citizens
                 of
                 good
                 credit
                 and
                 reputation
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Citizens
                 reputation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 Tyranny
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 regulate
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 so
                 be
                 order'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Citizens
                 stand
                 upon
                 such
                 manner
                 of
                 reputation
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 may
                 advantage
                 and
                 not
                 endammage
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 liberty
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 means
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 examin'd
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 gain
                 reputation
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 are
                 two
                 ,
                 either
                 publick
                 or
                 private
                 .
                 The
                 publick
                 means
                 are
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 by
                 advising
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 benefit
                 ,
                 gains
                 reputation
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 honour
                 the
                 way
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 rewards
                 given
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 good
                 advices
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 therefore
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 and
                 satisfied
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 these
                 reputations
                 are
                 gotten
                 by
                 these
                 plain
                 and
                 honest
                 courses
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 prove
                 dangerous
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 gain'd
                 by
                 particular
                 waies
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 means
                 by
                 us
                 alleadged
                 before
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 dangerous
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 .
                 The
                 private
                 waies
                 are
                 the
                 benefiting
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 particular
                 ,
                 lending
                 monies
                 ,
                 matching
                 with
                 their
                 daughters
                 ,
                 protecting
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 them
                 such
                 other
                 like
                 favours
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 men
                 become
                 factions
                 ,
                 and
                 encourage
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 favour'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 &
                 violate
                 the
                 laws
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ought
                 a
                 Republick
                 that
                 is
                 well
                 ordered
                 ,
                 give
                 easy
                 access
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 seek
                 favour
                 by
                 publick
                 means
                 ,
                 but
                 bar
                 out
                 those
                 that
                 work
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 by
                 waies
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 did
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 reward
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 publick
                 goood
                 service
                 ,
                 she
                 ordain'd
                 their
                 triumphs
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 other
                 honors
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 bestowed
                 on
                 her
                 Citizens
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 under
                 diverse
                 colours
                 aspired
                 to
                 greatness
                 by
                 private
                 waies
                 ,
                 she
                 appointed
                 the
                 publick
                 accusations
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 these
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 people
                 was
                 blinded
                 with
                 the
                 shew
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 good
                 ,
                 she
                 created
                 a
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 Kinglike
                 
                 power
                 should
                 reduce
                 those
                 into
                 their
                 rankes
                 again
                 that
                 were
                 broken
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 to
                 punish
                 
                   Spurius
                   Melius
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 left
                 unpunished
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 ruine
                 a
                 Republick
                 ;
                 for
                 hardly
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 example
                 may
                 she
                 afterwards
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   peoples
                   faults
                   grow
                   first
                   from
                   their
                   Princes
                   .
                
              
               
                 PRinces
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 any
                 fault
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 their
                 governments
                 do
                 commit
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 faults
                 must
                 needs
                 proceed
                 either
                 from
                 their
                 negligence
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 blemished
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 errors
                 .
                 And
                 whoever
                 shall
                 run
                 over
                 the
                 nations
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 have
                 been
                 accounted
                 full
                 of
                 robberies
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 offences
                 ,
                 shall
                 perceive
                 they
                 all
                 wholly
                 proceeded
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 govern'd
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 condition
                 .
                 In
                 Romania
                 those
                 Princes
                 in
                 it
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 extinguish'd
                 by
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 gave
                 patterns
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 ungodly
                 and
                 unconscionable
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 see
                 horrible
                 executions
                 upon
                 every
                 slight
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 great
                 rapines
                 :
                 Which
                 first
                 grew
                 from
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 those
                 Princes
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 mischeivous
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 :
                 for
                 those
                 Princes
                 being
                 but
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 having
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 stately
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 rich
                 ,
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 many
                 rapins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 practise
                 them
                 diverse
                 
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 other
                 dishonest
                 waies
                 they
                 toook
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 ;
                 they
                 made
                 lawes
                 and
                 forbad
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 action
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 gave
                 the
                 occasion
                 to
                 break
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 punish'd
                 they
                 the
                 breakers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 afterwards
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 many
                 others
                 had
                 committed
                 the
                 same
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 zeal
                 towards
                 the
                 law
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 covetousness
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 penalty
                 :
                 whereupon
                 grew
                 many
                 inconvenients
                 :
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 impoverish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 amended
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 impoverish'd
                 used
                 all
                 their
                 wits
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 their
                 inferior
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 arose
                 all
                 these
                 evils
                 (
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 spoken
                 of
                 )
                 whereof
                 the
                 Prince
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 cause
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 shews
                 us
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 carrying
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 spoile
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Vejentes
                 to
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Corsaires
                 of
                 Lipari
                 in
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 brought
                 to
                 land
                 .
                 But
                 Timasitheus
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 having
                 understood
                 ,
                 what
                 gift
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 sent
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 borne
                 in
                 Lipari
                 ,
                 yet
                 behaved
                 he
                 himself
                 like
                 a
                 worthy
                 Roman
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impiety
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 gift
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 they
                 set
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 at
                 liberty
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 theirs
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Historians
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Timasitheus
                   made
                   all
                   the
                   multitude
                   religious
                   ,
                   which
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   done
                   alwaies
                   like
                   a
                   true
                   governor
                   ,
                
                 And
                 Laurence
                 of
                 Medicim
                 confirmation
                 so
                 this
                 opinion
                 saies
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     The
                     Princes
                     actions
                     as
                     examples
                     move
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     those
                     as
                     their
                     best
                     patterns
                     men
                     approve
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Citizen
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   authority
                   do
                   any
                   good
                   work
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   City
                   ,
                   of
                   necessity
                   must
                   first
                   extinguish
                   all
                   envy
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   order
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   a
                   City
                   upon
                   the
                   enemies
                   approach
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Romane
                 Senate
                 having
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Tuscany
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 levy
                 of
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 with
                 purpose
                 to
                 endammage
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Latini
                 and
                 Hernici
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 were
                 now
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Volsoi
                 ,
                 the
                 perpetual
                 enemies
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 considered
                 that
                 this
                 war
                 might
                 prove
                 perillous
                 .
                 And
                 Camillus
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 being
                 Tribune
                 with
                 Consular
                 power
                 ,
                 thought
                 all
                 might
                 be
                 well
                 done
                 without
                 creating
                 a
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 other
                 Tribunes
                 his
                 collegues
                 would
                 yeeld
                 up
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 sum
                 and
                 whole
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Tribunes
                 willingly
                 did
                 .
                 
                   Nor
                   thought
                   they
                   (
                   says
                
                 T.
                 Livius
                 )
                 
                 
                   it
                   any
                   thing
                   derogated
                   from
                   their
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   yeelded
                   to
                   his
                   .
                
                 Whereupon
                 Camillus
                 having
                 taken
                 this
                 obedience
                 upon
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 commanded
                 they
                 should
                 inroll
                 three
                 Armies
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 general
                 to
                 go
                 against
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ;
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 he
                 
                 made
                 
                   Quintus
                   Servilius
                
                 Conmander
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 abide
                 near
                 about
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 withstand
                 the
                 Latini
                 and
                 the
                 Hernici
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 stir
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 
                   Lucius
                   Quintius
                
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 levied
                 for
                 the
                 guard
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 and
                 the
                 court
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 chance
                 should
                 happen
                 ;
                 besides
                 this
                 he
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 Horatius
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Collegues
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 provision
                 of
                 arms
                 and
                 corn
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 requisite
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 war.
                 He
                 made
                 Cornelius
                 also
                 his
                 Collegue
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 publike
                 Councel
                 ,
                 to
                 consult
                 upon
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 in
                 general
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 disposed
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 noted
                 by
                 the
                 text
                 here
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 vertuous
                 and
                 prudent
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 great
                 good
                 he
                 may
                 because
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 advantage
                 his
                 country
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 quite
                 extinguished
                 all
                 envy
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 times
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 men
                 cannot
                 effectuate
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 envy
                 not
                 allowing
                 them
                 that
                 authority
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 importance
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 envy
                 is
                 quite
                 put
                 out
                 two
                 ways
                 ;
                 either
                 by
                 some
                 strong
                 and
                 difficult
                 accident
                 ,
                 where
                 every
                 one
                 seeing
                 themselves
                 ready
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 laying
                 ambition
                 aside
                 ,
                 willingly
                 run
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 believe
                 by
                 his
                 vertue
                 able
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 Camillus
                 :
                 who
                 having
                 given
                 so
                 many
                 proofs
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 an
                 admirable
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 thrice
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 that
                 place
                 alwayes
                 with
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 profit
                 ,
                 had
                 now
                 caused
                 men
                 
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 his
                 greatness
                 And
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 magnanimous
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 great
                 credit
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 shame
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 inferiors
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 saies
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 very
                 wisely
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Nor
                   thought
                   they
                   it
                   any
                   things
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Another
                 way
                 is
                 envy
                 blotted
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 either
                 by
                 violence
                 or
                 by
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 they
                 dye
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 thy
                 competitors
                 in
                 attaining
                 to
                 any
                 reputation
                 ,
                 or
                 greatness
                 ;
                 who
                 seeing
                 the
                 more
                 esteemed
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unpossible
                 they
                 ever
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 any
                 patience
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 corrupted
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 education
                 hath
                 not
                 bred
                 any
                 goodness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unpossible
                 ,
                 let
                 what
                 accident
                 will
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 ever
                 go
                 back
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfy
                 the
                 waywardness
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 contented
                 even
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 their
                 native
                 Country
                 .
                 To
                 overcome
                 this
                 envy
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 but
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 bear
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 fortune
                 is
                 so
                 favorable
                 to
                 that
                 vertuous
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 dye
                 a
                 natural
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 becomes
                 glorious
                 without
                 giving
                 any
                 scandal
                 ,
                 when
                 without
                 any
                 obstacle
                 or
                 offence
                 he
                 may
                 display
                 his
                 vertues
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 this
                 good
                 luck
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 devise
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 must
                 practise
                 those
                 wayes
                 whereby
                 to
                 overcome
                 this
                 difficulty
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 reads
                 the
                 Bible
                 with
                 understanding
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 Moses
                 was
                 forced
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 lawes
                 and
                 ordinances
                 proceed
                 )
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 provoked
                 by
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 envy
                 ,
                 withstood
                 his
                 
                 purpose
                 .
                 This
                 necessity
                 
                 Fryar
                 
                   Jerom
                   Savonarola
                
                 knew
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Soderini
                
                 chief
                 standard-bearer
                 
                 of
                 Florence
                 knew
                 it
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 could
                 not
                 overcome
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Fryar
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 well
                 understood
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 followed
                 him
                 who
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sermons
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 blames
                 he
                 lays
                 upon
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 invectives
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 terms
                 those
                 envious
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 opposed
                 his
                 ordinances
                 .
                 That
                 others
                 believed
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 good
                 turns
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 quite
                 to
                 extinguish
                 this
                 envy
                 ,
                 seeing
                 himself
                 young
                 enough
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wearing
                 so
                 many
                 new
                 favors
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 proceeding
                 afforded
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 overcome
                 those
                 many
                 that
                 enviously
                 opposed
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 scandal
                 ,
                 violence
                 ,
                 or
                 tumult
                 .
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 time
                 cannot
                 stay
                 ;
                 goodness
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 fortune
                 changes
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 gift
                 can
                 appease
                 malice
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 went
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 ruine
                 proceeded
                 either
                 from
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 disability
                 to
                 overcome
                 this
                 envy
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 thing
                 remarkeable
                 is
                 the
                 order
                 which
                 Camillus
                 took
                 both
                 within
                 and
                 abroad
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 the
                 good
                 Historians
                 (
                 as
                 ours
                 here
                 is
                 )
                 set
                 down
                 particularly
                 and
                 
                 distinctly
                 certain
                 cases
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 posterity
                 should
                 learn
                 how
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 accidents
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 ought
                 well
                 be
                 observ'd
                 in
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 dangerous
                 nor
                 unprofitable
                 defence
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 confusedly
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 out
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 appears
                 by
                 this
                 third
                 army
                 which
                 Camillus
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 inrolled
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 at
                 Rome
                 to
                 guard
                 the
                 Town
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 would
                 have
                 judg'd
                 that
                 part
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 most
                 commonly
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 and
                 warlick
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 needfull
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 inroll'd
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 sufficed
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 armes
                 as
                 occasion
                 should
                 require
                 .
                 But
                 Camillus
                 and
                 who
                 else
                 were
                 wise
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 think
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 allow
                 a
                 multitude
                 to
                 take
                 armes
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 certain
                 order
                 and
                 appointment
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 upon
                 this
                 example
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 appointed
                 over
                 the
                 guard
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 should
                 avoid
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 the
                 arming
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 but
                 ought
                 first
                 have
                 those
                 chosen
                 and
                 registred
                 ?
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 obey
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 rendezvous
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 inrolled
                 to
                 abide
                 every
                 man
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 safeguard
                 thereof
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 shal
                 take
                 this
                 order
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 assailed
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 :
                 whoever
                 does
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 shal
                 neither
                 imitate
                 Camillus
                 ,
                 nor
                 defend
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Powerfull
                   Commonwealths
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   and
                   worthy
                   personages
                   in
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   fortune
                   retain
                   the
                   same
                   courage
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   dignity
                   .
                
              
               
                 AMong
                 other
                 matters
                 of
                 magnificence
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Historian
                 brings
                 in
                 Camillus
                 speaking
                 or
                 doing
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 an
                 excellent
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 :
                 
                   Neithor
                   did
                   my
                   Dictatorship
                   elevate
                   my
                   courage
                   ,
                   nor
                   hath
                
                 
                 
                   my
                   banishment
                   abated
                   it
                
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 words
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 great
                 personages
                 are
                 alwaies
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 fortunes
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 she
                 varies
                 ,
                 now
                 exalting
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 bringing
                 them
                 low
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 differ
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 alwaies
                 hold
                 a
                 constant
                 resolution
                 ,
                 so
                 steadily
                 fastened
                 to
                 their
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 chance
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 Weake
                 men
                 behave
                 themselves
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 befoole
                 and
                 besot
                 themselves
                 in
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 attributing
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 those
                 vertues
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 knew
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 that
                 they
                 grow
                 insupportable
                 and
                 odious
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 them
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 depends
                 the
                 sudden
                 alteration
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 look
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 presently
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 defect
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 vile
                 and
                 abject
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 such
                 manner
                 of
                 of
                 Princes
                 thinke
                 rather
                 in
                 adversitie
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 escape
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 for
                 having
                 made
                 evil
                 use
                 of
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 prepared
                 for
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 safegard
                 .
                 This
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 vice
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 alone
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 Republike
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Romanes
                 and
                 the
                 Venetians
                 serve
                 us
                 for
                 example
                 .
                 Those
                 former
                 never
                 any
                 bad
                 fortune
                 could
                 make
                 abject
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 good
                 fortune
                 insolent
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 manifestly
                 appeared
                 after
                 the
                 defeat
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 Canna
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 victory
                 they
                 got
                 against
                 Antiochus
                 :
                 for
                 upon
                 that
                 defeat
                 ,
                 however
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 third
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 grew
                 base
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 continued
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 Armies
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 redeem
                 prisoners
                 against
                 the
                 orders
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 nor
                 send
                 to
                 Hannibal
                 or
                 Carthage
                 to
                 ask
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 casting
                 aside
                 all
                 those
                 unworthy
                 courses
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 still
                 upon
                 providing
                 for
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 arming
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 souldiers
                 their
                 old
                 men
                 and
                 slaves
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 being
                 known
                 to
                 Hanno
                 the
                 Carthaginian
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 he
                 shewed
                 that
                 Senate
                 what
                 small
                 account
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 that
                 defeat
                 at
                 Canna
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 appeared
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 hard
                 times
                 did
                 not
                 affright
                 ,
                 nor
                 abase
                 them
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 neither
                 did
                 their
                 more
                 fortunate
                 times
                 puffe
                 them
                 up
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 Antiochus
                 sent
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 Scipio
                 to
                 require
                 an
                 agreement
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 joyn
                 battel
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 it
                 ,
                 Scipio
                 gave
                 him
                 certain
                 conditions
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 retire
                 into
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 disposing
                 ,
                 which
                 Antiochus
                 refusing
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 to
                 battel
                 and
                 losing
                 it
                 ,
                 sent
                 again
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 with
                 order
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 submit
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 conditions
                 which
                 the
                 Conqueror
                 should
                 impose
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 propounded
                 no
                 other
                 
                 conditions
                 than
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 fomerly
                 offered
                 before
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 adding
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Romanes
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   overcome
                   ,
                   lose
                   not
                   their
                   courages
                   ,
                   nor
                   when
                   they
                   overcome
                   grow
                   they
                   insolent
                   .
                
                 Clean
                 contrary
                 hereunto
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Venetians
                 do
                 :
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 prosperity
                 (
                 thinking
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 valor
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 )
                 grew
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 excess
                 of
                 insolence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 termed
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 Saint
                 Marks
                 son
                 ,
                 they
                 contemned
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 ambition
                 all
                 Italy
                 would
                 not
                 hold
                 ,
                 but
                 imagined
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 their
                 good
                 fortune
                 abandoning
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 little
                 routed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 at
                 Vayla
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 lost
                 all
                 their
                 State
                 by
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 they
                 gave
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 even
                 through
                 meer
                 baseness
                 and
                 cowardise
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 became
                 so
                 vile
                 and
                 abject
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 sent
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 tributaries
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 letters
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 full
                 of
                 baseness
                 and
                 submission
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 move
                 him
                 to
                 compassion
                 .
                 Into
                 which
                 unhappiness
                 they
                 fell
                 in
                 four
                 days
                 space
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 half
                 defeat
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 Army
                 come
                 to
                 battel
                 and
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 retreat
                 lost
                 near
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 their
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Proveditors
                 that
                 escaped
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Verona
                 with
                 above
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 souldiers
                 between
                 foot
                 and
                 horse
                 :
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 if
                 either
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 orders
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 value
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 recovered
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 fortune
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 ready
                 either
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 or
                 lose
                 more
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 or
                 get
                 more
                 honorable
                 terms
                 of
                 agreement
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 baseness
                 of
                 their
                 
                 spirits
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 their
                 orders
                 ,
                 nothing
                 good
                 in
                 matters
                 touching
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 at
                 once
                 lose
                 both
                 their
                 State
                 and
                 courage
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 will
                 it
                 alwaies
                 befall
                 any
                 that
                 shall
                 behave
                 themselves
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 growing
                 insolent
                 in
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 abject
                 in
                 evill
                 ,
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 thy
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 education
                 wherein
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 traind
                 up
                 :
                 Which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 weak
                 &
                 vain
                 ,
                 makes
                 thee
                 like
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 when
                 otherwise
                 it
                 casts
                 thee
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 mould
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 thee
                 know
                 the
                 world
                 better
                 ,
                 rejoycing
                 less
                 at
                 the
                 good
                 besalls
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 grieving
                 less
                 at
                 the
                 evill
                 comes
                 upon
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 alone
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 also
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 who
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 government
                 thereof
                 wil
                 afford
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 otherwhere
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 States
                 is
                 good
                 military
                 discipline
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 good
                 lawes
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 good
                 ,
                 methinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 than
                 needs
                 to
                 repeate
                 it
                 again
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 many
                 purposes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 this
                 Story
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 this
                 necessity
                 appeares
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 soldiers
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 traind
                 and
                 practis'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 train'd
                 ,
                 unless
                 compos'd
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 subjects
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 wars
                 do
                 not
                 alwaies
                 last
                 ,
                 &
                 unpossible
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 should
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 practise
                 this
                 military
                 exercise
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 this
                 exercise
                 be
                 us'd
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 expence
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 then
                 with
                 thy
                 own
                 subjects
                 .
                 Camillus
                 was
                 gone
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Army
                 against
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 souldiers
                 hāving
                 seen
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 Army
                 were
                 
                 much
                 amazd
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 thinking
                 themselves
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 sustain
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 the
                 rumor
                 of
                 this
                 fearefulness
                 comming
                 to
                 Camillus
                 his
                 eares
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 forth
                 abroad
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 about
                 through
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 speaking
                 now
                 to
                 one
                 soldier
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 workt
                 this
                 opinion
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 otherwise
                 ordering
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   every
                   man
                   doe
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   learned
                   and
                   used
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   doe
                
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 well
                 consider
                 these
                 termes
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 encouragement
                 to
                 encounter
                 with
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 shall
                 perceive
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 could
                 be
                 said
                 or
                 done
                 to
                 an
                 Army
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 first
                 been
                 orderd
                 and
                 exercised
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 peace
                 as
                 in
                 war
                 :
                 for
                 upon
                 those
                 soldiers
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 learned
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 a
                 Commander
                 cannot
                 rely
                 ,
                 nor
                 beleeve
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 and
                 were
                 a
                 new
                 Hannibal
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 subsist
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 General
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 battell
                 )
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 have
                 first
                 taken
                 order
                 to
                 have
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 knowing
                 well
                 his
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 his
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 force
                 ruine
                 there
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 a
                 City
                 shall
                 be
                 armed
                 and
                 orderd
                 as
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 the
                 Citizens
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 tryal
                 in
                 particular
                 and
                 in
                 general
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 valor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 continue
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 dignity
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 disarmed
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 helpes
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 valours
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 shall
                 change
                 as
                 her
                 wheel
                 turns
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 that
                 example
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Venetians
                 gave
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   means
                   some
                   have
                   practised
                   to
                   disturb
                   a
                   treaty
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                
              
               
                 CIrcei
                 and
                 Velitre
                 two
                 Roman
                 Colonies
                 being
                 rebelled
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 that
                 the
                 Latines
                 would
                 defend
                 them
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Latines
                 being
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 those
                 hopes
                 failing
                 them
                 ,
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 advised
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 send
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 recommend
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 :
                 which
                 course
                 was
                 hindred
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 afraid
                 least
                 the
                 whole
                 punishment
                 should
                 fall
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 treaty
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 they
                 incited
                 the
                 multitude
                 to
                 take
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 an
                 incurfion
                 upon
                 the
                 Rome
                 territories
                 .
                 And
                 truely
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 desires
                 that
                 a
                 people
                 or
                 Prince
                 should
                 wholly
                 take
                 their
                 minds
                 off
                 from
                 agreement
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truer
                 nor
                 certainer
                 way
                 than
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 do
                 some
                 foul
                 act
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 accord
                 made
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 that
                 punishment
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 think
                 he
                 hath
                 deserved
                 for
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 shall
                 always
                 keep
                 him
                 off
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 first
                 wars
                 which
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 those
                 soldiers
                 who
                 had
                 served
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 in
                 that
                 war
                 in
                 Sicily
                 and
                 Sardinia
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 peace
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 went
                 back
                 into
                 Affrica
                 ,
                 where
                 not
                 being
                 satisfied
                 for
                 their
                 pay
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 wars
                 against
                 
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 chosen
                 two
                 out
                 of
                 themselves
                 for
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 Mathus
                 ,
                 and
                 Spendius
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 divers
                 Towns
                 of
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 and
                 sacked
                 divers
                 .
                 The
                 Carthaginians
                 willing
                 to
                 try
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 then
                 battell
                 ,
                 sent
                 Asdrubal
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 theirs
                 Ambassadour
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 thought
                 had
                 some
                 credit
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 formerly
                 been
                 their
                 General
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 Spendius
                 and
                 Mathus
                 desiring
                 to
                 oblige
                 all
                 these
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 hope
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 peace
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 engage
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 them
                 it
                 was
                 better
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 slew
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 with
                 torments
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 villainy
                 adding
                 an
                 edict
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 Which
                 deliberation
                 and
                 execution
                 made
                 that
                 Army
                 exceeding
                 cruell
                 and
                 obstinate
                 against
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   much
                   furthers
                   and
                   advantages
                   an
                   Army
                   in
                   the
                   winning
                   of
                   a
                   battell
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   confident
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   forces
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Generals
                   valour
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 much
                 helpes
                 an
                 Army
                 towards
                 the
                 winning
                 of
                 a
                 battell
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 they
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 vanquish
                 .
                 The
                 things
                 that
                 give
                 them
                 this
                 confidence
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 well
                 armed
                 and
                 well
                 orderd
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 acquainted
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 this
                 confidence
                 or
                 this
                 order
                 be
                 but
                 among
                 
                 those
                 Soldiers
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 borne
                 and
                 liv'd
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 Commander
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 repute
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 may
                 be
                 confident
                 of
                 his
                 wisdome
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 perceive
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 orderly
                 carefull
                 ,
                 and
                 couragious
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 maintains
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 esteem
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 his
                 dignity
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 punisheth
                 their
                 faults
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 tires
                 not
                 out
                 the
                 soldiers
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 keeps
                 his
                 word
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 shewes
                 them
                 an
                 easie
                 way
                 to
                 vanquish
                 the
                 enemy
                 ;
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 endanger
                 them
                 ,
                 conceals
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 evident
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 speeches
                 lessons
                 their
                 opinion
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 things
                 well
                 observed
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 occasion
                 of
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 confidence
                 of
                 victory
                 the
                 Romans
                 us'd
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Armies
                 thus
                 confident
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 from
                 hence
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 southsayings
                 and
                 auspiees
                 they
                 created
                 their
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 they
                 levied
                 their
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 march'd
                 with
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 fought
                 their
                 battels
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 having
                 done
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 never
                 would
                 a
                 good
                 or
                 discreet
                 Commander
                 ,
                 have
                 put
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 hazard
                 ,
                 deeming
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 lose
                 ,
                 unless
                 his
                 souldiers
                 had
                 first
                 understood
                 that
                 the
                 gods
                 were
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 any
                 Consul
                 or
                 Captain
                 of
                 theirs
                 should
                 have
                 fought
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 auspices
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 punishd
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 
                   Claudius
                   Pulcher.
                
                 And
                 however
                 we
                 find
                 this
                 true
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 Histories
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 proved
                 more
                 certain
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 Livie
                 brings
                 in
                 
                   Appius
                   Claudius
                
                 speaking
                 ,
                 who
                 complaining
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 their
                 Tribunes
                 insolency
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 auspices
                 and
                 other
                 matters
                 pertaining
                 to
                 Religion
                 
                 were
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 sayes
                 thus
                 :
                 Let
                 
                 
                   them
                   now
                   scoffe
                   at
                   Religion
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   what
                   matter
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   chickens
                   feed
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   they
                   come
                   slower
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   cage
                   ,
                   whether
                   a
                   bird
                   hath
                   sung
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   these
                   ,
                   t
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   small
                   things
                   :
                   but
                   by
                   not
                   contemning
                   of
                   these
                   little
                   things
                   ,
                   our
                   Auncestours
                   have
                   exceedingly
                   amplified
                   this
                   Commonwealth
                   .
                
                 For
                 in
                 these
                 small
                 matters
                 there
                 is
                 force
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 souldiers
                 united
                 and
                 confident
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 is
                 a
                 principall
                 occasion
                 of
                 any
                 victory
                 .
                 Yet
                 must
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 accompanied
                 with
                 valour
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 will
                 avail
                 little
                 .
                 The
                 Prenestini
                 having
                 their
                 Army
                 abroad
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 incampe
                 upon
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 Allia
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 been
                 overcome
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 own
                 souldiers
                 confident
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 affright
                 the
                 Romans
                 with
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 course
                 they
                 took
                 ,
                 was
                 probable
                 for
                 those
                 reasons
                 wee
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 true
                 valour
                 feares
                 not
                 every
                 small
                 accident
                 :
                 Which
                 the
                 Historian
                 sayes
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Dictatour
                 speak
                 ,
                 who
                 saies
                 thus
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 his
                 Cavallerie
                 :
                 
                   Seest
                   thou
                   how
                   they
                   taking
                   benefit
                   of
                   their
                
                 
                 
                   fortune
                   ,
                   have
                   incamped
                   themselves
                   upon
                   the
                   river
                   Allia
                   ?
                   But
                   thou
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   thy
                   Armes
                   and
                   courage
                   assayle
                   the
                   very
                   heart
                   of
                   their
                   Armie
                   .
                
                 For
                 a
                 true
                 valour
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 discpline
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 assurance
                 taken
                 from
                 so
                 many
                 victories
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 extinguished
                 by
                 matters
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 does
                 any
                 vain
                 matter
                 affright
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 disorder
                 hurt
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 saw
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 two
                 Manlij
                 being
                 Consuls
                 against
                 the
                 Volsei
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 rashly
                 sent
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Army
                 to
                 forrage
                 ,
                 it
                 followed
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 gone
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 staid
                 behind
                 ,
                 were
                 besieged
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 danger
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 own
                 valour
                 freed
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 says
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Souldiers
                   valour
                   even
                   without
                   a
                   Commander
                   was
                
                 
                 
                   thought
                   firme
                   and
                   constant
                
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 pass
                 one
                 terme
                 us'd
                 by
                 Fabius
                 ,
                 being
                 newly
                 entred
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 into
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 confident
                 ,
                 deeming
                 such
                 a
                 confidence
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 new
                 enemies
                 ;
                 who
                 speaking
                 to
                 his
                 souldiers
                 before
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 told
                 them
                 many
                 reasons
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 might
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 also
                 tell
                 them
                 certain
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 plainly
                 see
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 dangerous
                 to
                 disclose
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 course
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 discreetly
                 us'd
                 ,
                 so
                 deserves
                 it
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   fame
                   ,
                   report
                   ,
                   or
                   opinion
                   causes
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   begin
                   to
                   cast
                   their
                   favours
                   upon
                   a
                   Citizen
                   :
                   and
                   whether
                   a
                   Prince
                   or
                   a
                   people
                   do
                   bestow
                   their
                   Magistracies
                   with
                   better
                   judgement
                   .
                
              
               
                 OTherwhere
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   T.
                   Manlius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 was
                 termed
                 Torquatus
                 ,
                 sav'd
                 
                   L.
                   Manlius
                
                 his
                 Father
                 from
                 an
                 acccusation
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 
                   M.
                   Pomponions
                
                 Tribune
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 saving
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 somewhat
                 violent
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 filial
                 piety
                 towards
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 blamed
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 Tribune
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 over
                 the
                 Legions
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   Manlius
                
                 was
                 chosen
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 success
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 way
                 the
                 people
                 take
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 judgements
                 upon
                 men
                 in
                 distributing
                 of
                 their
                 charge
                 that
                 thereby
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 which
                 we
                 formerly
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 a
                 better
                 distributer
                 than
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 distribution
                 follows
                 the
                 report
                 that
                 goes
                 of
                 one
                 by
                 publick
                 voyce
                 and
                 fame
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 know
                 him
                 not
                 otherwise
                 by
                 his
                 ordinary
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 presumption
                 or
                 opinion
                 conceived
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 two
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 caused
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 great
                 personages
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 ability
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 their
                 sons
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 untill
                 by
                 their
                 actions
                 the
                 contrary
                 be
                 found
                 :
                 Or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 courses
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 takes
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 speak
                 :
                 the
                 best
                 courses
                 and
                 waies
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 held
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 grave
                 men
                 ,
                 well
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 are
                 reputed
                 wise
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 marke
                 or
                 discovery
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 company
                 he
                 frequents
                 ,
                 without
                 question
                 he
                 that
                 uses
                 good
                 company
                 ,
                 gaines
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 much
                 resemble
                 them
                 .
                 Or
                 indeed
                 this
                 publick
                 reputation
                 is
                 gotten
                 by
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 notable
                 exploit
                 ,
                 however
                 private
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 proved
                 in
                 thy
                 hands
                 very
                 honorable
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 gain
                 any
                 one
                 a
                 good
                 reputation
                 ,
                 nothing
                 gives
                 if
                 more
                 amply
                 then
                 this
                 last
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 first
                 of
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 fathers
                 is
                 so
                 deceitfull
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 advance
                 therein
                 very
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 presently
                 quite
                 spent
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 accompanied
                 by
                 the
                 the
                 proper
                 vertue
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 thee
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 company
                 thou
                 usest
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 much
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 for
                 untill
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 evidence
                 of
                 thy self
                 by
                 some
                 worthy
                 exploir
                 ,
                 thy
                 repute
                 is
                 wholly
                 grounded
                 upon
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 easily
                 cancelled
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 third
                 being
                 begun
                 and
                 grounded
                 upon
                 thy
                 workes
                 ,
                 gives
                 thee
                 at
                 first
                 such
                 renown
                 ,
                 that
                 needs
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 thou
                 commit
                 many
                 acts
                 contrary
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 disannul
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ought
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 spring
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 take
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 indeavour
                 by
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 act
                 to
                 begin
                 their
                 rise
                 .
                 Which
                 many
                 at
                 Rome
                 did
                 in
                 their
                 youths
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 publishing
                 of
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 furthering
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 accusing
                 some
                 potent
                 Citizen
                 as
                 a
                 breaker
                 of
                 the
                 laws
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 such
                 like
                 notable
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 unwonted
                 ,
                 whereof
                 men
                 should
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 needfull
                 only
                 to
                 begin
                 ones
                 reputation
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 and
                 advancement
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 renew
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 Manlius
                 did
                 during
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 defended
                 his
                 father
                 so
                 vertuously
                 and
                 beyond
                 the
                 ordinary
                 strain
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 action
                 taken
                 his
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 reputation
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 years
                 he
                 fought
                 with
                 that
                 Frenchman
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 chain
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Torquatus
                 :
                 nor
                 stay'd
                 he
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 in
                 riper
                 years
                 he
                 put
                 his
                 son
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 having
                 fought
                 without
                 his
                 allowance
                 ,
                 however
                 he
                 had
                 vanquished
                 his
                 enemy
                 .
                 Which
                 three
                 actions
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 greater
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 throughout
                 all
                 ages
                 make
                 him
                 more
                 famous
                 ,
                 then
                 ever
                 any
                 triumph
                 or
                 victory
                 did
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 adorn'd
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Roman
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 those
                 victories
                 Manlius
                 had
                 very
                 many
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 he
                 had
                 either
                 very
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 .
                 Scipio
                 the
                 elder
                 got
                 not
                 greater
                 glory
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 triumphs
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 action
                 of
                 defending
                 his
                 father
                 upon
                 the
                 Tesin
                 gained
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 when
                 after
                 the
                 defeate
                 at
                 Canna
                 ,
                 couragiously
                 with
                 his
                 sword
                 drawn
                 he
                 made
                 many
                 young
                 Romans
                 swear
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 abandon
                 Italy
                 ,
                 as
                 already
                 then
                 among
                 them
                 it
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 which
                 two
                 actions
                 were
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 his
                 reputation
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 his
                 triumphs
                 of
                 Spain
                 and
                 Africa
                 ,
                 which
                 opinion
                 of
                 him
                 was
                 also
                 increased
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 back
                 the
                 daughter
                 to
                 her
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wife
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 in
                 Spain
                 .
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 is
                 not
                 alone
                 needful
                 for
                 those
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 gain
                 reputation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 attain
                 the
                 dignities
                 in
                 their
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 necessary
                 for
                 Princes
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 credits
                 in
                 their
                 Principalities
                 :
                 for
                 nothing
                 gives
                 them
                 so
                 great
                 esteem
                 as
                 to
                 yeeld
                 some
                 rare
                 examples
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 deed
                 or
                 pithy
                 saving
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 evidently
                 prove
                 the
                 Prince
                 either
                 magnanimous
                 ,
                 or
                 liberall
                 ,
                 or
                 just
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 life
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 patterne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wise
                 sayings
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 his
                 subjects
                 as
                 proverbs
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 
                 whereat
                 we
                 began
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 '
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 confer
                 any
                 dignity
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 grounding
                 upon
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 reasons
                 before
                 alledged
                 ,
                 take
                 no
                 ill
                 ground
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 afterwards
                 the
                 frequent
                 examples
                 of
                 one
                 mans
                 good
                 carriage
                 makes
                 him
                 better
                 known
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 better
                 ground
                 taken
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 there
                 can
                 never
                 fall
                 any
                 deceit
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 honours
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 well
                 known
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 experience
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 transgress
                 from
                 one
                 action
                 to
                 another
                 unlike
                 it
                 ;
                 Where
                 both
                 touching
                 the
                 salfe
                 opinion
                 and
                 the
                 corruption
                 ,
                 they
                 alwaies
                 commit
                 less
                 errors
                 ,
                 then
                 Princes
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 the
                 report
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 them
                 greater
                 then
                 in
                 truth
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 with
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 advertised
                 thereof
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Counsellours
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 want
                 not
                 these
                 advertisements
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 founders
                 of
                 Republicks
                 have
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 cheisest
                 dignities
                 of
                 Cities
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 it
                 might
                 prove
                 dangerous
                 to
                 prefer
                 unsufficient
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 peoples
                 wills
                 sometimes
                 bent
                 to
                 advance
                 some
                 one
                 unfit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 and
                 accounted
                 as
                 an
                 honour
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 publish
                 in
                 their
                 assemblies
                 that
                 mans
                 defects
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 (
                 this
                 notice
                 not
                 failing
                 them
                 )
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 give
                 their
                 judgments
                 thereupon
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 customary
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 oration
                 which
                 
                   F.
                   Maximus
                
                 made
                 ,
                 witnessed
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 uttered
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Punicke
                 warr
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Consulls
                 they
                 took
                 a
                 liking
                 to
                 
                   T.
                   Ottasilius
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Fabius
                 ;
                 deeming
                 him
                 unsufficent
                 to
                 marnage
                 the
                 Consulate
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 spake
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 declaring
                 his
                 unsufficiency
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 he
                 hindred
                 him
                 of
                 that
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 converted
                 the
                 peoples
                 favours
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 deserved
                 it
                 better
                 then
                 he
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 their
                 Magistrates
                 judge
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 truest
                 markes
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 advised
                 ,
                 as
                 Princes
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 into
                 fewer
                 errors
                 then
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Citizen
                 that
                 will
                 begin
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 peoples
                 favour
                 ,
                 must
                 with
                 some
                 notable
                 exploit
                 gain
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Titus
                   Manlius
                
                 did
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   dangers
                   they
                   incurre
                   that
                   put
                   themselves
                   forwards
                   as
                   principals
                   to
                   advise
                   any
                   design
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   greate
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   this
                   carries
                   with
                   it
                   the
                   more
                   difficulty
                   and
                   perill
                   .
                
              
               
                 HOw
                 dangerous
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 ringleader
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 on
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 being
                 thus
                 brought
                 forwards
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 and
                 too
                 deep
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 discourse
                 on
                 .
                 Therefore
                 reserving
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 fitter
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 treate
                 of
                 those
                 dangers
                 ,
                 which
                 Citizens
                 incur
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 advise
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 making
                 themselves
                 chief
                 in
                 perswading
                 him
                 to
                 any
                 weighty
                 and
                 important
                 resolution
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Councell
                 thereof
                 is
                 wholly
                 imputed
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 men
                 judging
                 things
                 by
                 
                 their
                 events
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 evill
                 that
                 arises
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 blame
                 is
                 wholly
                 laid
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 author
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 good
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 reward
                 comes
                 much
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 loss
                 is
                 hazarded
                 .
                 This
                 present
                 
                   Sultan
                   Selimus
                   '
                
                 termed
                 the
                 great
                 Turk
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 preparation
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 report
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 come
                 from
                 his
                 Country
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Conquest
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 was
                 encouraged
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Bashawes
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 to
                 undertake
                 rather
                 an
                 expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Sophy
                 ;
                 by
                 whose
                 Counsell
                 being
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 that
                 enterprise
                 with
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 vast
                 country
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 desert
                 ,
                 and
                 rivers
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 there
                 those
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 which
                 long
                 since
                 had
                 ruin'd
                 many
                 Roman
                 armies
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 distressed
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 lost
                 there
                 by
                 famine
                 and
                 plague
                 (
                 however
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 vanquisher
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 army
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 being
                 errag'd
                 against
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 that
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 many
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 advisers
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 these
                 had
                 evill
                 success
                 ,
                 have
                 straightway
                 been
                 banished
                 .
                 Certain
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Rome
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 authours
                 of
                 the
                 advice
                 ,
                 stood
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Consul
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Commons
                 in
                 Rome
                 ;
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 went
                 abroad
                 with
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 was
                 defeated
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 had
                 prov'd
                 but
                 unluckily
                 to
                 the
                 authors
                 of
                 that
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 their
                 party
                 been
                 strong
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 favour
                 such
                 resolution
                 was
                 taken
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 advise
                 a
                 Republick
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 Counsell
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 are
                 equally
                 brought
                 into
                 these
                 streights
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 advise
                 
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 profitable
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 City
                 or
                 the
                 Prince
                 without
                 respect
                 ,
                 they
                 faile
                 of
                 their
                 duties
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 do
                 counsell
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 estates
                 ;
                 all
                 men
                 herein
                 being
                 so
                 blind
                 as
                 to
                 judge
                 advices
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 by
                 the
                 success
                 they
                 take
                 .
                 And
                 devising
                 with
                 my self
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 they
                 might
                 escape
                 this
                 infamy
                 or
                 danger
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 things
                 forward
                 moderately
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 their
                 opinion
                 without
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 it
                 also
                 modestly
                 without
                 passion
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 either
                 the
                 City
                 or
                 the
                 Prince
                 followthat
                 advice
                 .
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 they
                 willingly
                 took
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 drawn
                 thereto
                 by
                 thy
                 importunity
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 dost
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 a
                 people
                 should
                 seek
                 revenge
                 on
                 thee
                 for
                 thy
                 counsell
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 followed
                 against
                 other
                 mens
                 wills
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 the
                 danger
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 having
                 contradicted
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 unhappy
                 success
                 of
                 thy
                 advice
                 they
                 will
                 concur
                 in
                 working
                 thy
                 ruine
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 failes
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 which
                 another
                 gets
                 by
                 being
                 one
                 alone
                 against
                 many
                 in
                 advising
                 any
                 course
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 proves
                 luckily
                 ,
                 we
                 meete
                 here
                 with
                 two
                 advantages
                 to
                 countervail
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 exempt
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 danger
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 advisest
                 any
                 thing
                 modestly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 opposition
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 thy
                 Counsell
                 be
                 not
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 disaster
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 advice
                 another
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 thou
                 gainest
                 much
                 glory
                 thereby
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 gotten
                 by
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 befallen
                 thy
                 City
                 or
                 thy
                 Prince
                 ,
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 some
                 account
                 to
                 
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 beleeve
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 advice
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 perswading
                 them
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 give
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 unprotable
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 and
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 would
                 hardly
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 escape
                 danger
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 time
                 would
                 they
                 be
                 suspected
                 ;
                 it
                 might
                 also
                 befall
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 those
                 friends
                 of
                 Porse
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 defeated
                 by
                 
                   Paulus
                   Emilius
                
                 ,
                 &
                 flying
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 his
                 confidents
                 ,
                 it
                 chanc'd
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 relating
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 began
                 to
                 tell
                 Perse
                 of
                 many
                 errors
                 committed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 ruine
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Perse
                 turning
                 said
                 ,
                 Traitor
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 thou
                 delay'd
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 it
                 ,
                 untill
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 remedy
                 ?
                 and
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 slew
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 punishment
                 for
                 his
                 silence
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 having
                 spoken
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 held
                 his
                 peace
                 :
                 neither
                 avoided
                 he
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 giving
                 his
                 advice
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 beleeve
                 the
                 rules
                 above
                 given
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 and
                 observ'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   wherefore
                   the
                   French
                   have
                   been
                   and
                   are
                   thought
                   in
                   combats
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   more
                   then
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   less
                   then
                   women
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 fierceness
                 of
                 that
                 Frenchman
                 who
                 challeng'd
                 any
                 Roman
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 river
                 Anien
                 ,
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 him
                 and
                 
                   T.
                   Manlius
                
                 ,
                 put
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 sayes
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 
                 of
                 the
                 combat
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 prove
                 less
                 then
                 women
                 .
                 And
                 weighing
                 well
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 may
                 proceed
                 ,
                 many
                 beleeve
                 that
                 naturally
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 but
                 hence
                 it
                 followes
                 not
                 that
                 this
                 their
                 naturall
                 humor
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 so
                 fierce
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 order'd
                 by
                 art
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 continue
                 them
                 fierce
                 till
                 the
                 very
                 conclusion
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 proof
                 hereof
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 armies
                 of
                 three
                 sorts
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 both
                 fury
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 for
                 from
                 the
                 order
                 arises
                 fury
                 and
                 valour
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 appears
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 histories
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 order
                 in
                 that
                 army
                 ,
                 which
                 military
                 discipline
                 in
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 had
                 brought
                 in
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 well
                 train'd
                 army
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 by
                 rule
                 and
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 find
                 hereby
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 (
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 it
                 conquer'd
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 all
                 others
                 may
                 take
                 example
                 )
                 they
                 neither
                 ate
                 ,
                 nor
                 slept
                 ,
                 nor
                 bought
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 any
                 military
                 action
                 nor
                 domestick
                 without
                 the
                 Consuls
                 order
                 :
                 for
                 those
                 armies
                 which
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 right
                 armies
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 trial
                 of
                 themselves
                 in
                 any
                 action
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 rage
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 valour
                 :
                 but
                 where
                 valour
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 due
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 fury
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 times
                 that
                 no
                 difficulty
                 abates
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 quailes
                 the
                 courage
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 good
                 ordinances
                 reinforce
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fury
                 ,
                 both
                 being
                 still
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 over
                 comming
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 failes
                 while
                 the
                 orders
                 hold
                 firme
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 falls
                 out
                 in
                 those
                 armies
                 wherein
                 is
                 fury
                 and
                 not
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 those
                 
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 faild
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 For
                 it
                 proved
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 first
                 assault
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 fury
                 whereon
                 they
                 much
                 relied
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 maintained
                 by
                 an
                 ordinate
                 valour
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 wherein
                 to
                 trust
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 grew
                 coole
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 failed
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Romans
                 doubting
                 less
                 of
                 dangers
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 orders
                 ,
                 not
                 distrusting
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 fought
                 resolutely
                 and
                 obstinately
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 courage
                 and
                 valour
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 enraged
                 by
                 fighting
                 ,
                 they
                 grew
                 still
                 more
                 fierce
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 kind
                 of
                 armies
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 naturall
                 fury
                 ,
                 nor
                 accidentall
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Italian
                 armies
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 quite
                 unprofitable
                 :
                 and
                 unless
                 they
                 incounter
                 with
                 an
                 army
                 which
                 upon
                 some
                 accident
                 chances
                 to
                 run
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 overcome
                 :
                 and
                 without
                 alledging
                 other
                 examples
                 ,
                 we
                 every
                 day
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 good
                 proofes
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 valour
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 by
                 
                   T
                   Livius
                
                 his
                 testimony
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 understand
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 good
                 s●uldiery
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 bad
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 
                   Papirius
                   Cursor
                
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 punish
                 Fabius
                 the
                 commander
                 of
                 the
                 horse
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   neither
                   GOD
                   nor
                   man
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   any
                   reverence
                   ,
                   nor
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Generals
                   commands
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   auspices
                   be
                   regarded
                   ;
                   let
                   the
                   souldiers
                   pillaging
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   provision
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   their
                   friends
                   country
                   as
                   in
                   their
                   foes
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   
                   casheere
                   themselves
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   for
                   ,
                   getting
                   their
                   oaths
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   quit
                   their
                   Ensignes
                   ,
                   nor
                   come
                   together
                   at
                   command
                   :
                   let
                   them
                   fight
                   without
                   the
                   Generals
                   leave
                   by
                   night
                   or
                   by
                   day
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   advantage
                   or
                   disadvantage
                   ,
                   caring
                   neither
                   for
                   ranke
                   nor
                   order
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   sacred
                   and
                   and
                   solemn
                   rites
                   of
                   warfare
                   become
                   like
                   the
                   blind
                   and
                   obscure
                   tricks
                   and
                   chances
                   of
                   robberies
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 text
                 here
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 whether
                 the
                 warfare
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 be
                 blind
                 and
                 casuall
                 ,
                 or
                 sacred
                 and
                 solemn
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 comes
                 short
                 of
                 resembling
                 that
                 which
                 properly
                 is
                 termed
                 a
                 warfare
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 a
                 furious
                 and
                 ordinate
                 warfare
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 furious
                 only
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 French.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP
                 ,
                 XXXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   slight
                   skirmishes
                   or
                   combats
                   are
                   necessary
                   before
                   a
                   great
                   battell
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   know
                   a
                   new
                   enemy
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   should
                   avoid
                   those
                   skirmishes
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 seemes
                 that
                 in
                 humane
                 actions
                 (
                 as
                 otherwhere
                 we
                 have
                 discoursed
                 )
                 besides
                 other
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 found
                 in
                 bringing
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 its
                 perfection
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 alwaies
                 some
                 evill
                 very
                 nearly
                 neighbouring
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 :
                 Which
                 so
                 easily
                 grows
                 up
                 with
                 that
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 unpossible
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 injoy
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 quit
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 that
                 good
                 attain'd
                 with
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 thy
                 good
                 fortune
                 thou
                 be
                 so
                 assisted
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 by
                 her
                 power
                 overcome
                 this
                 ordinary
                 and
                 natural
                 inconvenient
                 .
                 The
                 Combate
                 between
                 
                   Manlius
                   T●rquatus
                
                 and
                 the
                 Frenchman
                 hath
                 put
                 me
                 in
                 mind
                 
                 hereof
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 saies
                 
                   That
                   combate
                   so
                   much
                   imported
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   event
                   of
                   the
                   war
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   French
                   Army
                   leaving
                   their
                   Campe
                   in
                   a
                   fright
                   ,
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   Tiburtine
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   into
                   Campania
                   .
                
                 For
                 I
                 consider
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 Commander
                 ought
                 wholly
                 avoid
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 being
                 but
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 ,
                 may
                 produce
                 but
                 evill
                 effects
                 in
                 his
                 Army
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 begin
                 a
                 skirmish
                 or
                 a
                 combate
                 wherein
                 the
                 whole
                 forces
                 are
                 not
                 imployed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 whole
                 fertune
                 is
                 there
                 laid
                 to
                 stake
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 savouring
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 rashness
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 condemn'd
                 the
                 guarding
                 of
                 the
                 passages
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 I
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 wise
                 and
                 experienced
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 reputatson
                 ,
                 are
                 forc'd
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 joyne
                 battell
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 their
                 souldiers
                 to
                 make
                 tryall
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 light
                 skirmishes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 beginning
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 that
                 terror
                 which
                 the
                 report
                 and
                 reputation
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 part
                 in
                 a
                 Generall
                 is
                 of
                 exceeding
                 great
                 importance
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 necessity
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 forceth
                 thee
                 thereunte
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 wilt
                 think
                 that
                 thou
                 goest
                 to
                 thy
                 manifest
                 destruction
                 ,
                 unless
                 thou
                 have
                 first
                 by
                 these
                 small
                 experiences
                 made
                 thy
                 soldiers
                 cast
                 out
                 that
                 terror
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 reputation
                 had
                 possessed
                 their
                 minds
                 .
                 
                   Valerius
                   Corvinus
                
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 new
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 formerly
                 had
                 never
                 proved
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 others
                 forces
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 Valerius
                 caused
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 small
                 skirmishes
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Samnites
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   new
                
                 
                 
                   war
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   enemy
                   might
                   not
                   affright
                   th●m
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 hazzard
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 those
                 skirmishes
                 remaning
                 losers
                 ,
                 their
                 fear
                 and
                 cowardise
                 grow
                 not
                 more
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 effects
                 contrary
                 to
                 thy
                 purpose
                 follow
                 not
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 fright
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 whereas
                 thy
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 evill
                 so
                 near
                 neighbouring
                 unto
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 neare
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 easy
                 to
                 mistake
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 Commander
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 arise
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 any
                 accident
                 may
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 courage
                 and
                 heart
                 of
                 his
                 soldiers
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 their
                 courage
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 begin
                 to
                 lose
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 well
                 aware
                 of
                 these
                 small
                 skirmishes
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 suffer
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 with
                 exceeding
                 great
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 hope
                 of
                 victory
                 .
                 Nor
                 ought
                 he
                 undertake
                 to
                 guard
                 any
                 passages
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 cannot
                 bring
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 together
                 .
                 Nor
                 should
                 he
                 keep
                 any
                 Towns
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 losing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 utter
                 ruine
                 followes
                 thereupon
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 guards
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 such
                 care
                 both
                 with
                 their
                 defences
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 that
                 whenever
                 the
                 enemy
                 hath
                 any
                 design
                 to
                 assayle
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 in
                 rescue
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 others
                 he
                 should
                 leave
                 undefended
                 :
                 for
                 whensoever
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 before
                 abandon'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 being
                 yet
                 afoot
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 lost
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 
                 conquest
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hadst
                 purposed
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 thou
                 mightst
                 ,
                 defend
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 dammage
                 and
                 loss
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 thou
                 hast
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Frenchmen
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 lost
                 the
                 whole
                 war.
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Perse
                 ,
                 a
                 warlick
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 esteem
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 assavl'd
                 hy
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 forsook
                 and
                 laid
                 wast
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 wise
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 more
                 pernicious
                 to
                 lose
                 reputation
                 by
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 undertook
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 leaving
                 it
                 in
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 to
                 lose
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 neglected
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 when
                 after
                 the
                 defeat
                 at
                 Canna
                 ,
                 their
                 estate
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 perplexity
                 ,
                 refus'd
                 many
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 their
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 divers
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 charging
                 them
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 the
                 best
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 better
                 courses
                 far
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 undertakes
                 defences
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 nor
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 hereby
                 those
                 friends
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 forces
                 only
                 in
                 those
                 friends
                 .
                 But
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 small
                 skirmishes
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ;
                 that
                 yet
                 if
                 a
                 Commander
                 be
                 forc'd
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 newness
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 skirmish
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 advantage
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 run
                 no
                 hazard
                 to
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 Marius
                 did
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 way
                 .
                 Who
                 going
                 against
                 the
                 Cimbrians
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 an
                 exceeding
                 fierce
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 prey
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 casting
                 a
                 great
                 terror
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 fierceness
                 and
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 vanquish'd
                 a
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 Marius
                 thought
                 it
                 necessary
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 joyn
                 battell
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 make
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 
                 lay
                 aside
                 that
                 terrour
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 had
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 well
                 advis'd
                 Commander
                 ,
                 brought
                 his
                 Army
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Cimbrians
                 with
                 their
                 troupes
                 were
                 to
                 pass
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 within
                 the
                 fortifications
                 of
                 his
                 Campe
                 he
                 would
                 that
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 should
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 accustome
                 their
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 that
                 enemy
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 seeing
                 a
                 disordinate
                 multitude
                 loaded
                 with
                 baggage
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 too
                 disarm'd
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 reassure
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 desirous
                 of
                 battell
                 ,
                 which
                 course
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 discreetly
                 practis'd
                 by
                 Marius
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 ought
                 it
                 be
                 diligently
                 imitated
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 forc'd
                 to
                 incurre
                 those
                 dangers
                 which
                 I
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 did
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   for
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   small
                   moment
                
                 
                 
                   fled
                   in
                   a
                   fright
                   into
                   the
                   Triburtine
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   streight
                   after
                   into
                   Compania
                   .
                
                 And
                 because
                 wee
                 have
                 alledg'd
                 
                   Valerius
                   Corvinus
                
                 in
                 this
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 I
                 intend
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 man
                 a
                 Commander
                 should
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   manner
                   of
                   man
                   that
                   General
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   on
                   whose
                   abilities
                   an
                   Army
                   may
                   confidently
                   relie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VAlerius
                   Corvinus
                
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 faid
                 formerly
                 )
                 abroad
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 new
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 partly
                 to
                 assure
                 his
                 own
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 know
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 certain
                 light
                 skirmishes
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 contented
                 herewith
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 battell
                 would
                 needs
                 speak
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 with
                 all
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 esteem
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 such
                 enemies
                 ,
                 putting
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 and
                 his
                 valour
                 also
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 noted
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 Livius
                 brings
                 him
                 in
                 speaking
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 man
                 a
                 Commander
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 an
                 Army
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 confidence
                 :
                 which
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   also
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   under
                   whose
                   conduct
                   and
                   auspices
                   you
                   fight
                   ;
                   whether
                   he
                   you
                   are
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   hearken
                   unto
                   ,
                   be
                   only
                   a
                   magnificent
                   exhorter
                   ,
                   fierce
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   prowesse
                   to
                   shew
                   you
                   any
                   military
                   examples
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   that
                   knows
                   how
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   your
                   armes
                   to
                   march
                   before
                   your
                   ensignes
                   ,
                   and
                   behave
                   himself
                   bravely
                   in
                   the
                   thickest
                   of
                   your
                   troops
                   .
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   yon
                   my
                   souldiers
                   to
                   follow
                   my
                   deeds
                   rather
                   then
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   seek
                   your
                   discipline
                   only
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   your
                   example
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   this
                   right
                   hand
                   have
                   gained
                   three
                   Consulships
                   and
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   honour
                   .
                
                 Which
                 words
                 well
                 consider'd
                 teach
                 every
                 man
                 how
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 proceed
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 hold
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Commander
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 otherwise
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 in
                 time
                 that
                 dignity
                 (
                 when
                 either
                 by
                 chance
                 or
                 ambition
                 he
                 is
                 raised
                 thereunto
                 )
                 will
                 rather
                 take
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 way
                 gain
                 him
                 reputation
                 :
                 for
                 titles
                 honour
                 not
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 their
                 
                 titles
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 great
                 Commanders
                 have
                 us'd
                 extraordinary
                 means
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 resolutions
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 old
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 encounter
                 with
                 unaccustomed
                 enemies
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 is
                 there
                 pains
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 an
                 army
                 of
                 fresh-water
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 yet
                 look'd
                 the
                 enemy
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 for
                 if
                 an
                 unaccustomed
                 enemy
                 terrifies
                 an
                 army
                 of
                 old
                 soldiers
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 probable
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 any
                 enemy
                 should
                 affright
                 an
                 army
                 of
                 new
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 Yet
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 seen
                 all
                 these
                 difficulties
                 overcome
                 by
                 the
                 exceeding
                 great
                 wisdome
                 of
                 good
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 as
                 Gracchus
                 the
                 Roman
                 did
                 and
                 E●aminondas
                 the
                 Theban
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 otherwhere
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 armies
                 of
                 new
                 souldiers
                 vanquished
                 armies
                 of
                 Veteranes
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 long
                 experience
                 .
                 The
                 courses
                 they
                 took
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 many
                 months
                 to
                 exercise
                 them
                 in
                 counterfeit
                 skirmishes
                 ,
                 and
                 train
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 obedience
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 imploy
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 assurance
                 in
                 very
                 fierce
                 battells
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ought
                 no
                 warlike
                 man
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 soldiers
                 when
                 he
                 wants
                 not
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 Prince
                 who
                 hath
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 wants
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 should
                 complain
                 rather
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 sloth
                 and
                 small
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 cowardise
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Commander
                   ought
                   exactly
                   know
                   scituations
                   .
                
              
               
                 AMong
                 other
                 things
                 befitting
                 the
                 General
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 scituations
                 and
                 countries
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 this
                 knowledge
                 in
                 general
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 Commander
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 cannot
                 well
                 effectuate
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 all
                 sciences
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 be
                 exact
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 require
                 practice
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 askes
                 exceeding
                 much
                 practice
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 practice
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 terme
                 it
                 )
                 particular
                 knowledge
                 is
                 gain'd
                 rather
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 hunting
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 exercise
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 ancient
                 writers
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Heroes
                 ,
                 that
                 rul'd
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 their
                 days
                 ,
                 were
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 woods
                 and
                 in
                 frequent
                 huntings
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 chace
                 teacheth
                 thee
                 many
                 things
                 besides
                 this
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 much
                 concernes
                 the
                 war.
                 And
                 Xenophon
                 in
                 Cyrus
                 his
                 life
                 shewes
                 ,
                 that
                 Cyrus
                 going
                 to
                 assaile
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 his
                 souldiers
                 in
                 mind
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 chaces
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 many
                 times
                 made
                 in
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 told
                 those
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 ambush
                 upon
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 like
                 unto
                 those
                 that
                 went
                 to
                 pitch
                 their
                 toiles
                 upon
                 the
                 hills
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 scowred
                 the
                 plain
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 like
                 those
                 that
                 went
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 the
                 beast
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 covert
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 being
                 chased
                 ,
                 he
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 toiles
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 chase
                 according
                 as
                 Xenophon
                 allowes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 resemblance
                 of
                 war.
                 And
                 therefore
                 is
                 such
                 exercise
                 very
                 honorable
                 and
                 well
                 beseeming
                 great
                 personages
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 this
                 knowledge
                 of
                 countries
                 by
                 any
                 fitter
                 means
                 be
                 learned
                 then
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 hunting
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 chace
                 makes
                 him
                 that
                 frequents
                 it
                 know
                 how
                 in
                 particular
                 the
                 country
                 lies
                 where
                 he
                 uses
                 to
                 hunt
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 made
                 himself
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 scite
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 country
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 with
                 facility
                 comprehends
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 strange
                 Countries
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 Country
                 and
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 conformity
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 knows
                 the
                 one
                 well
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 never
                 practised
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 very
                 hardly
                 or
                 never
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 long
                 experience
                 ,
                 can
                 know
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 whereas
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 well
                 versed
                 therein
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 cast
                 of
                 his
                 eye
                 knows
                 how
                 that
                 plane
                 lies
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 hill
                 rises
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 that
                 vally
                 reaches
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 other
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 whereof
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 he
                 hath
                 gained
                 a
                 settled
                 knowledge
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 shewes
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Publius
                   Decius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 Tribune
                 of
                 the
                 souldiers
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 which
                 Cornelius
                 the
                 Consull
                 led
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Consull
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 betake
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 vally
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 army
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 been
                 inclosed
                 by
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 this
                 Decius
                 perceiving
                 the
                 danger
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 
                   Seest
                   thou
                   Aulus
                   Cornelius
                   that
                   hill
                   which
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   above
                   the
                   enemy
                   ?
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   our
                   hope
                   and
                   safety
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Samnites
                   being
                   
                   blinde
                   have
                   neglected
                   it
                   ,
                   quickly
                   seise
                   on
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   before
                   these
                   words
                   uttered
                   by
                
                 Decius
                 ,
                 T.
                 Livius
                 sayes
                 ,
                 Publius
                 Decius
                 
                   the
                   souldiers
                   Tribune
                   shewed
                   a
                   pretty
                   high
                   hill
                   which
                   lay
                   a
                   little
                   higher
                   then
                   the
                   enemies
                   campe
                   ,
                   of
                   hard
                   ascent
                   to
                   men
                   incombred
                   with
                   compleat
                   armes
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   easy
                   access
                   to
                   men
                   lightly
                   harnessed
                   .
                
                 Whereupon
                 being
                 sent
                 thither
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 Consull
                 with
                 3000
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 sav'd
                 the
                 Roman
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 purposing
                 when
                 night
                 came
                 ,
                 himself
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 save
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 thus
                 speaking
                 ,
                 
                   Follow
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   yet
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   day
                   light
                   we
                   may
                   discover
                   what
                   places
                   the
                   enemy
                   guards
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   which
                   way
                   we
                   may
                   get
                   out
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   he
                   went
                   to
                   view
                   clad
                   in
                   a
                   souldiers
                   cassocke
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   the
                   enemy
                   should
                   take
                   no
                   notice
                   the
                   Captaine
                   rounded
                   them
                   .
                
                 He
                 therefore
                 that
                 well
                 considers
                 this
                 whole
                 text
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 profitable
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Commander
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 natural
                 scituations
                 of
                 countries
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 Decius
                 had
                 not
                 well
                 known
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 what
                 advantage
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 army
                 to
                 seize
                 upon
                 that
                 hill
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 at
                 such
                 distance
                 ,
                 whether
                 thall
                 hill
                 were
                 accessible
                 or
                 no.
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 once
                 gotten
                 there
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 depart
                 and
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 being
                 invironed
                 round
                 with
                 enemies
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 so
                 far
                 off
                 to
                 spy
                 out
                 the
                 passages
                 to
                 escape
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 discerne
                 which
                 places
                 were
                 guarded
                 by
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 Decius
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 exact
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 brought
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 that
                 
                 hill
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 was
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 he
                 himself
                 (
                 being
                 besieged
                 )
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 escape
                 both
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XL.
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   deceit
                   is
                   commendable
                   ,
                   used
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   war.
                   
                
              
               
                 HOwever
                 that
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 fraud
                 in
                 any
                 action
                 be
                 detestable
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 a
                 war
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 laudable
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 praise
                 ,
                 that
                 vanquishes
                 the
                 enemy
                 by
                 deceit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 overcomes
                 him
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 write
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 great
                 personages
                 ,
                 who
                 commend
                 Hannibal
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 notable
                 in
                 such
                 like
                 ways
                 of
                 proceeding
                 .
                 Whereof
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 examples
                 every
                 where
                 obvious
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 adde
                 any
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 fraud
                 is
                 glorious
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 thee
                 to
                 breake
                 thy
                 faith
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 agreements
                 made
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 sometimes
                 gain
                 thee
                 a
                 state
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 never
                 get
                 thee
                 any
                 glory
                 But
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 deceit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 against
                 such
                 an
                 enemy
                 that
                 trusts
                 not
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consists
                 properly
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 war
                 :
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Hannibal
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 Perugia
                 he
                 feigned
                 a
                 flight
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 inclos'd
                 the
                 Consul
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 escape
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 hishand
                 ,
                 he
                 tied
                 flaming
                 fire-brands
                 to
                 the
                 horns
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 heard
                 of
                 cattel
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 unto
                 
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 Pontius
                 the
                 Samnites
                 General
                 practised
                 to
                 shut
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 at
                 the
                 gallows
                 of
                 Caudium
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 placed
                 his
                 army
                 behind
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 soldiers
                 clad
                 like
                 shepherds
                 with
                 much
                 cattel
                 through
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 of
                 where
                 the
                 Samnites
                 army
                 was
                 ,
                 agreed
                 all
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 received
                 from
                 Ponutis
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Nocera
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 the
                 Consuls
                 believing
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 opportunity
                 to
                 shut
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 those
                 precipices
                 of
                 Caudium
                 ,
                 wherein
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 entred
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 presently
                 besieg'd
                 by
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 victory
                 gained
                 by
                 fraud
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 proved
                 very
                 glorious
                 to
                 Pontius
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 followed
                 his
                 fathers
                 counsel
                 ,
                 who
                 advised
                 either
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Romans
                 freely
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 take
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   Which
                   neither
                   gaines
                   friends
                   ,
                   nor
                   takes
                
                 
                 
                   foes
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                
                 .
                 Which
                 middle
                 way
                 was
                 always
                 pernicious
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 formerly
                 been
                 said
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   ones
                   country
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   undertaken
                   ,
                   either
                   with
                   ignominy
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   glory
                   ,
                   or
                   whatsoever
                   way
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   defended
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Consul
                 and
                 the
                 Romane
                 Army
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 said
                 ,
                 were
                 besieged
                 by
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 propounded
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 exceeding
                 dishonorable
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 gallows
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 
                 them
                 without
                 Arms
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 hereupon
                 the
                 Consuls
                 standing
                 amazed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 army
                 in
                 despair
                 ,
                 
                   Lucius
                   Lentulus
                
                 the
                 Romanc
                 Lieutenant
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 no
                 conditions
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 refused
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 country
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 Rome
                 consisting
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 that
                 Army
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 good
                 to
                 save
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Country
                 is
                 well
                 defended
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 glory
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 Army
                 being
                 saved
                 ,
                 Rome
                 might
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 time
                 cancel
                 all
                 that
                 ignominy
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 saved
                 ,
                 however
                 it
                 should
                 dye
                 gloriously
                 .
                 Rome
                 and
                 her
                 liberty
                 was
                 utterly
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 advise
                 was
                 followed
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 deserves
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 by
                 any
                 Citizen
                 that
                 chances
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 counsel
                 his
                 country
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 deliberation
                 is
                 wholly
                 touching
                 the
                 safty
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 there
                 ought
                 no
                 consideration
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 just
                 or
                 unjust
                 ,
                 pitiful
                 or
                 cruel
                 ,
                 honorable
                 or
                 dishonorable
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 all
                 other
                 respect
                 being
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 that
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 which
                 may
                 preserve
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 liberty
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 is
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 sayings
                 and
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 heat
                 nothing
                 with
                 more
                 impatience
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 Such
                 a
                 course
                 was
                 dishonorable
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 for
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 their
                 King
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 dishonor
                 in
                 any
                 resolution
                 taken
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 prosperous
                 or
                 adverse
                 fortune
                 :
                 for
                 whether
                 he
                 wins
                 or
                 loses
                 ,
                 they
                 commend
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 like
                 a
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Promises
                   extorted
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 Consuls
                 were
                 return'd
                 to
                 Rome
                 with
                 their
                 disarm'd
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disgrace
                 which
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 peace
                 made
                 at
                 Candium
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Consul
                 S.
                 Posthumius
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 not
                 tied
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 indeed
                 was
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 had
                 promis'd
                 the
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 people
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 free
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 tyes
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 yeeld
                 up
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 had
                 promis'd
                 it
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Samnites
                 .
                 hands
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 conclusion
                 he
                 held
                 with
                 such
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Senate
                 was
                 content
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sending
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 to
                 Sanmiam
                 ,
                 protested
                 to
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 peace
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 so
                 favourable
                 was
                 fortune
                 to
                 Pesthumius
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Samnites
                 held
                 him
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 returned
                 to
                 Rome
                 among
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 glorious
                 by
                 his
                 loss
                 ,
                 then
                 Pentius
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Samnites
                 by
                 his
                 conquest
                 .
                 Where
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 what
                 action
                 soever
                 glory
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 victory
                 it
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 gain'd
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 loss
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 obtained
                 either
                 by
                 shewing
                 that
                 loss
                 came
                 not
                 by
                 thy
                 default
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 atcheivement
                 of
                 some
                 valorous
                 action
                 which
                 may
                 cancell
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 others
                 is
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 dishonour
                 to
                 violate
                 those
                 promises
                 which
                 by
                 force
                 thou
                 wert
                 constrain'd
                 to
                 make
                 ;
                 and
                 always
                 premises
                 extorted
                 regarding
                 
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 want
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 breaks
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 all
                 histories
                 we
                 read
                 several
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 these
                 moderne
                 times
                 we
                 see
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 among
                 Princes
                 ,
                 promises
                 forc'd
                 when
                 they
                 want
                 strength
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 kept
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 other
                 promises
                 are
                 not
                 observed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 occasions
                 faile
                 that
                 mov'd
                 them
                 to
                 promise
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 commendable
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 such
                 like
                 ways
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 large
                 disputed
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 treaty
                 concerning
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 present
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 touch
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   bred
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   country
                   ,
                   do
                   throughout
                   all
                   ages
                   keep
                   very
                   near
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   and
                   disposition
                   .
                
              
               
                 WIse
                 men
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 chance
                 nor
                 without
                 reason
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 will
                 see
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 have
                 their
                 very
                 incounter
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 Which
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 wrought
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 always
                 &
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 passions
                 ;
                 &
                 therefore
                 follows
                 it
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 actions
                 sometimes
                 in
                 this
                 province
                 are
                 more
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 sometimes
                 in
                 that
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 their
                 education
                 ,
                 wherein
                 those
                 people
                 have
                 taken
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 It
                 gives
                 a
                 facility
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 future
                 things
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 
                 past
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 one
                 Nation
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 customes
                 and
                 conditions
                 ,
                 being
                 either
                 alwayes
                 covetous
                 ,
                 or
                 always
                 treacherous
                 ,
                 or
                 having
                 some
                 other
                 such
                 vice
                 or
                 vertue
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 read
                 the
                 things
                 past
                 belonging
                 to
                 our
                 City
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 also
                 what
                 hath
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 Germans
                 and
                 French
                 very
                 covetous
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 cruel
                 ,
                 and
                 unfaithful
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 four
                 ,
                 several
                 times
                 have
                 they
                 much
                 wronged
                 our
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 their
                 small
                 faith
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 know
                 monies
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 King
                 Charles
                 the
                 8.
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 promised
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 Cittadels
                 of
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 never
                 did
                 it
                 .
                 Wherein
                 that
                 King
                 manifested
                 his
                 small
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 muth
                 avarice
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 pass
                 over
                 these
                 matters
                 of
                 late
                 memory
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 may
                 well
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 followed
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 that
                 the
                 Florentines
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Vicounts
                 of
                 Milan
                 :
                 when
                 Florence
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 expedients
                 ,
                 thought
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Emperor
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 reputation
                 and
                 forces
                 to
                 assail
                 Lombardy
                 .
                 The
                 Emperor
                 promised
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 good
                 Army
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 undertake
                 that
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Vicounts
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 Florence
                 against
                 their
                 whole
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 rising
                 up
                 in
                 arms
                 the
                 Florentines
                 would
                 pay
                 him
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ducates
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 arrival
                 in
                 Italy
                 another
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 agreements
                 the
                 Florentines
                 consented
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 paiment
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 onely
                 to
                 Verona
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 returned
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ,
                 blaming
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 their
                 fault
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 having
                 observed
                 the
                 conditions
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 Florence
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 either
                 constrained
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 overcome
                 by
                 passion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 had
                 read
                 and
                 known
                 the
                 ancient
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 neither
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 many
                 other
                 times
                 deceived
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 always
                 after
                 one
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 every
                 one
                 used
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 they
                 formerly
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 several
                 times
                 put
                 in
                 flight
                 by
                 them
                 and
                 routed
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 forces
                 alone
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 ,
                 they
                 agreed
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 dwelt
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 Alps
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 sum
                 of
                 mony
                 ,
                 to
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 joyn
                 their
                 Armies
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 make
                 head
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 followed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 monies
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 afterwards
                 take
                 arms
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 these
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 upon
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 forbear
                 to
                 forrage
                 the
                 country
                 of
                 Tuscany
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 through
                 the
                 covetousness
                 and
                 small
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 were
                 bereft
                 of
                 their
                 monies
                 and
                 left
                 without
                 the
                 succors
                 they
                 expected
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 this
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 have
                 continually
                 used
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 :
                 and
                 hereby
                 may
                 it
                 easily
                 be
                 conjectured
                 ,
                 what
                 trust
                 Princes
                 can
                 repose
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   By
                   sudden
                   ;
                   surprisall
                   and
                   boldness
                   many
                   times
                   more
                   is
                   obtained
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   ordinary
                   means
                   can
                   be
                   gotten
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Samnites
                 being
                 invaded
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 army
                 unable
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 determin'd
                 having
                 left
                 their
                 Towns
                 well
                 guarded
                 in
                 Samnium
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 Army
                 into
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 had
                 made
                 truce
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 with
                 that
                 passage
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 their
                 Army
                 they
                 could
                 induce
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 to
                 take
                 armes
                 again
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 denied
                 to
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 parly
                 the
                 Samnites
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 (
                 shewing
                 what
                 principally
                 moved
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 armes
                 )
                 they
                 used
                 a
                 notable
                 terme
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   had
                   rebelled
                   ,
                   because
                   peace
                   was
                   more
                   grievous
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   these
                   in
                   subjection
                   ,
                   then
                   was
                   war
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   enjoy
                   their
                   liberty
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 partly
                 by
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 their
                 army
                 ,
                 they
                 wrought
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 armes
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 Prince
                 desires
                 to
                 obtain
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 occasion
                 will
                 bear
                 it
                 )
                 never
                 give
                 him
                 time
                 to
                 advise
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 carry
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 his
                 sudden
                 resolution
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 perceives
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 deniall
                 ,
                 or
                 delay
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 arise
                 a
                 sudden
                 and
                 dangerous
                 distaste
                 .
                 These
                 termes
                 were
                 seen
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 well
                 used
                 by
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 with
                 the
                 
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   De
                   Fois
                
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 General
                 with
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Mantua
                 :
                 for
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 having
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 expell
                 the
                 Bentivolij
                 out
                 of
                 Bolonia
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 thinking
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Venetians
                 should
                 stand
                 Newtralls
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 sollicited
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 this
                 intent
                 ,
                 but
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 them
                 a
                 doubtful
                 and
                 various
                 answer
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 by
                 not
                 giving
                 them
                 leisure
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 both
                 to
                 his
                 bent
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 parting
                 from
                 Rome
                 with
                 those
                 forces
                 he
                 could
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 thence
                 towards
                 Bolonia
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Venetians
                 he
                 sent
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 continue
                 Newters
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 send
                 him
                 forces
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 being
                 restrain'd
                 by
                 the
                 small
                 time
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 with
                 reason
                 take
                 an
                 open
                 distast
                 at
                 either
                 their
                 delay
                 or
                 refusal
                 ,
                 gave
                 way
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 him
                 aid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Venetians
                 remain'd
                 newters
                 .
                 
                   De
                   Fois
                
                 also
                 being
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 in
                 Bolonia
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 rebellion
                 of
                 Bressia
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 recover
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 through
                 the
                 Kings
                 own
                 dominions
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 short
                 through
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 Mantua
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 was
                 he
                 necessitated
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 dominions
                 of
                 that
                 Marquess
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 force
                 was
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 certain
                 sluces
                 between
                 marish
                 grounds
                 and
                 lakes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 country
                 is
                 full
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 fortresses
                 &
                 other
                 means
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 guarded
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 whereupon
                 
                   De
                   Fois
                
                 having
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 shorter
                 passage
                 ,
                 to
                 overcome
                 all
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 &
                 give
                 no
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Marquess
                 to
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 brought
                 his
                 souldiers
                 on
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 Marquess
                 
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 send
                 him
                 the
                 keys
                 of
                 the
                 passage
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Marquess
                 surprised
                 by
                 this
                 sudden
                 resolution
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 the
                 keys
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   De
                   Fois
                
                 had
                 carried
                 himself
                 more
                 cooly
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 Marquess
                 being
                 in
                 league
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 son
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 gave
                 him
                 many
                 fair
                 colours
                 to
                 deny
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 assailed
                 by
                 the
                 sudden
                 course
                 taken
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 reasons
                 already
                 alledged
                 )
                 yeelded
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 with
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 having
                 upon
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 that
                 Army
                 of
                 Samnium
                 taken
                 arms
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 otherwise
                 denyed
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VVhich
                   course
                   is
                   the
                   better
                   in
                   a
                   battel
                   ,
                   either
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   sustain
                   onely
                   the
                   enemies
                   shock
                   ,
                   and
                   reserve
                   some
                   forces
                   till
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   blow
                   withall
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   as
                   upon
                   the
                   main
                   to
                   venture
                   all
                   upon
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   onset
                   .
                
              
               
                 DEcius
                 and
                 Fabius
                 the
                 Roman
                 Consuls
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 with
                 two
                 armies
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 and
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 skirmish
                 and
                 to
                 joyn
                 battel
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 noting
                 in
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 those
                 ways
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 practised
                 by
                 those
                 two
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 better
                 :
                 for
                 D●●ius
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 assailed
                 the
                 enemy
                 ;
                 Fabius
                 only
                 held
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 judging
                 the
                 slow
                 assault
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 advantage
                 ,
                 reserving
                 his
                 blow
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 enemy
                 should
                 have
                 lost
                 his
                 first
                 heat
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 or
                 rage
                 (
                 as
                 
                 some
                 terme
                 it
                 )
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 success
                 that
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Fabius
                 his
                 design
                 took
                 effect
                 better
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Decius
                 ,
                 who
                 tir'd
                 himself
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 onset
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ready
                 to
                 turne
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 glory
                 by
                 death
                 which
                 by
                 victory
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 he
                 sacrific'd
                 himself
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 Legions
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 when
                 Fabius
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 gain
                 no
                 less
                 glory
                 by
                 living
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 Collegue
                 had
                 gotten
                 by
                 dying
                 ,
                 put
                 forward
                 all
                 these
                 forces
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 reserv'd
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 pinch
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 carried
                 away
                 a
                 very
                 happy
                 victory
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 is
                 it
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Fabius
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 secure
                 and
                 warrantable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whence
                   proceedes
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   family
                   in
                   a
                   City
                   holds
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   the
                   same
                   manners
                   and
                   disposition
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 seems
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 one
                 City
                 hath
                 certain
                 wayes
                 and
                 orders
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 another
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 breeds
                 men
                 either
                 more
                 hardy
                 or
                 more
                 effeminate
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 difference
                 among
                 families
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 Rome
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 many
                 examples
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Manlij
                 were
                 hard
                 and
                 obstinate
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Publicoli
                 courteous
                 and
                 lovers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Appij
                 ambitious
                 and
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 commonalty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 families
                 ,
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 qualities
                 differing
                 one
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 cannot
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 
                 blood
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 must
                 needs
                 alter
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 marriages
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 education
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 family
                 hath
                 diverse
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 avails
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 youth
                 from
                 his
                 tender
                 years
                 begins
                 to
                 relish
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 necessity
                 it
                 must
                 make
                 an
                 impression
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 give
                 a
                 rule
                 to
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 this
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 impossible
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Appij
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 passions
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   T.
                   Livius
                
                 rema●kes
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 made
                 Censor
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Collegue
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 eighteen
                 moneths
                 having
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 law
                 order'd
                 it
                 )
                 depos'd
                 his
                 magistracy
                 ,
                 Appius
                 would
                 not
                 depose
                 his
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 hold
                 his
                 yet
                 five
                 years
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 law
                 ordain'd
                 by
                 the
                 Censors
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 hereupon
                 many
                 speeches
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 tumults
                 were
                 caus'd
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 there
                 no
                 helpe
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 lay
                 it
                 down
                 ,
                 maugre
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 reads
                 the
                 oration
                 he
                 made
                 against
                 
                   P.
                   Sempronious
                
                 Tribune
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 shall
                 note
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 all
                 the
                 Appian
                 insolences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 goodness
                 and
                 humanity
                 used
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 Citizens
                 in
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 laws
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 love
                 to
                 their
                 Country
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   a
                   good
                   Citizen
                   for
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   his
                   country
                   ought
                   to
                   forget
                   all
                   private
                   wrongs
                   .
                
              
               
                 MAnlius
                 the
                 Consul
                 was
                 imployed
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 against
                 the
                 Samnites
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 having
                 been
                 wounded
                 in
                 a
                 battell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Army
                 therefore
                 running
                 some
                 hazard
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 judg'd
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 send
                 
                   Papirius
                   Cursor
                
                 thither
                 for
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Consul
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Dictator
                 should
                 be
                 nam'd
                 by
                 Fabius
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 Tuscany
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 doubting
                 that
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 name
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Senators
                 sent
                 him
                 two
                 Ambassadours
                 to
                 intreate
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 private
                 differences
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 goods
                 sake
                 he
                 would
                 name
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 Fabius
                 did
                 ,
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 love
                 he
                 bore
                 his
                 Country
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 by
                 his
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 signes
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 that
                 nomination
                 pressed
                 him
                 ,
                 much
                 .
                 Whereof
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 good
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 ought
                 take
                 example
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   When
                   we
                   se
                   the
                   enemy
                   commit
                   a
                   great
                   errour
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   beleeve
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   treachery
                   in
                   the
                   business
                   .
                
              
               
                 FVlvius
                 remaining
                 Lieftenant
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 in
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Consul
                 was
                 gone
                 to
                 Rome
                 by
                 
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 ceremonies
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 draw
                 this
                 man
                 forth
                 ,
                 laid
                 an
                 ambuscado
                 near
                 the
                 Romans
                 campe
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 some
                 soldiers
                 clad
                 like
                 shepherds
                 with
                 good
                 store
                 of
                 cattel
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 insight
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 army
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 disguised
                 came
                 near
                 their
                 very
                 trenches
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Lieftenant
                 marvelling
                 at
                 this
                 their
                 presumption
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 it
                 a
                 thing
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 found
                 such
                 an
                 expedient
                 as
                 discovered
                 the
                 deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 plot
                 was
                 spoiled
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 may
                 firly
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 commander
                 of
                 an
                 army
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 much
                 credit
                 to
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 plainly
                 sees
                 the
                 enemy
                 run
                 into
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 will
                 alwaies
                 be
                 some
                 treachery
                 lurking
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 a
                 thir
                 〈◊〉
                 reasonable
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 unwary
                 .
                 But
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 victory
                 so
                 blinds
                 mens
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 se
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 think
                 makes
                 all
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 .
                 The
                 Frenchmen
                 having
                 overcome
                 the
                 Romans
                 at
                 Alia
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 the
                 gates
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 guard
                 ,
                 stayed
                 all
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 night
                 ,
                 without
                 entring
                 in
                 ,
                 fearing
                 some
                 treachery
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 possibly
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 such
                 cowardise
                 and
                 so
                 small
                 understanding
                 in
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 as
                 utterly
                 to
                 abandon
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 When
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1508
                 the
                 Florentines
                 besieged
                 
                   Pisa
                   ,
                   Alphonso
                   del
                   Mutola
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 Florentines
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 set
                 free
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 open
                 a
                 gate
                 of
                 Pisa
                 to
                 the
                 Florentine
                 army
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 liberty
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 treate
                 with
                 the
                 commissaries
                 Deputies
                 ,
                 but
                 came
                 not
                 privately
                 nor
                 by
                 stealth
                 ,
                 but
                 openly
                 and
                 accompanied
                 by
                 
                 some
                 Pisans
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 aside
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 talked
                 with
                 the
                 Florentines
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 well
                 have
                 guest
                 at
                 his
                 double
                 heart
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 probability
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 practice
                 had
                 been
                 faithfuly
                 intended
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 promis'd
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 ever
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 openly
                 treated
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 desire
                 the
                 Florentines
                 had
                 to
                 be
                 masters
                 of
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 blind
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 order
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Lucca
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 there
                 divers
                 of
                 their
                 Captains
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Alphonsoes
                 double
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Republick
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   would
                   preserve
                   it
                   free
                   ,
                   hath
                   every
                   day
                   need
                   of
                   provision
                   of
                   new
                   orders
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   his
                   good
                   deserts
                   that
                   way
                   Fabius
                   was
                   term'd
                   Maximus
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ●other
                 where
                 )
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 a
                 vast
                 City
                 such
                 accidents
                 ,
                 happen
                 as
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Physitian
                 :
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 more
                 consequence
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 they
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 wiser
                 Physician
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 City
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 accidents
                 ever
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 fell
                 out
                 both
                 strange
                 and
                 unexpected
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 seemed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 dames
                 had
                 conspir'd
                 to
                 kill
                 their
                 husbands
                 :
                 so
                 many
                 were
                 there
                 that
                 had
                 poisoned
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 that
                 had
                 prepared
                 the
                 poyson
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 husbands
                 .
                 Such
                 like
                 also
                 was
                 that
                 conspiracy
                 of
                 the
                 Baccanalls
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 discovered
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 wars
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 intangled
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 :
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 revealed
                 ,
                 it
                 
                 would
                 have
                 proved
                 very
                 dangerous
                 for
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 if
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 chastise
                 a
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 offenders
                 :
                 for
                 were
                 there
                 not
                 other
                 exceeding
                 many
                 evident
                 tokens
                 to
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 greatness
                 and
                 magnificence
                 of
                 that
                 Republick
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 her
                 executions
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 she
                 imposed
                 on
                 the
                 offenders
                 .
                 She
                 never
                 stood
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 justice
                 a
                 whole
                 legion
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 whole
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confine
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 hard
                 conditions
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 to
                 one
                 man
                 alone
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 befell
                 those
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 fought
                 unfortunately
                 at
                 Canna
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 confined
                 to
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 and
                 layd
                 this
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 lodge
                 in
                 any
                 Townes
                 ,
                 andshould
                 always
                 eate
                 standing
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 execution
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 terrible
                 was
                 that
                 decimation
                 of
                 armies
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 lot
                 throughout
                 a
                 whole
                 army
                 one
                 of
                 ten
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 chastise
                 a
                 whole
                 multitude
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 horrible
                 punishment
                 be
                 found
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 multitude
                 offends
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 author
                 is
                 not
                 certain
                 ,
                 all
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 many
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 other
                 go
                 scotfree
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 wrong
                 those
                 they
                 should
                 punish
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 escaped
                 free
                 would
                 be
                 encouraged
                 to
                 offend
                 another
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 by
                 lot
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 deserve
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 suffers
                 ,
                 blames
                 his
                 evill
                 fortune
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 escapes
                 ,
                 is
                 afraid
                 least
                 that
                 another
                 time
                 the
                 lot
                 may
                 fall
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 wary
                 not
                 to
                 offend
                 .
                 Those
                 empoisoners
                 then
                 &
                 Baccanalls
                 were
                 punished
                 as
                 their
                 offences
                 deserved
                 :
                 And
                 however
                 these
                 diseases
                 in
                 a
                 republick
                 produce
                 evill
                 effects
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 deadly
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 almost
                 alwayes
                 there
                 is
                 time
                 given
                 to
                 correct
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 any
                 leasure
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 regard
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 unless
                 they
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 some
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 ruine
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 liberality
                 the
                 Romans
                 used
                 in
                 bestowing
                 the
                 Burgeouship
                 &
                 freedom
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 upon
                 strangers
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 new
                 people
                 borne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 suffnages
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 government
                 began
                 to
                 vary
                 ,
                 and
                 parted
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 accustomed
                 to
                 walke
                 .
                 Which
                 Q.
                 Fabius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Censor
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 the
                 placed
                 all
                 these
                 new
                 people
                 upon
                 whom
                 this
                 disorder
                 depended
                 ,
                 under
                 four
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 being
                 reduced
                 into
                 so
                 small
                 spaces
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 corrupt
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 This
                 thing
                 was
                 well
                 understood
                 by
                 Fabius
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 was
                 there
                 a
                 convenient
                 remedy
                 applied
                 without
                 much
                 change
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 accepted
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 always
                 after
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Maximus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nicolas
                   Machiavel
                   to
                   Zanobius
                   Buondelmontius
                   and
                   Cosimus
                   Rucelayus
                   health
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Send
                   you
                   a
                   present
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   answers
                   not
                   my
                   obligations
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   yet
                   certainly
                   is
                   it
                   the
                   greatest
                   that
                   
                     Nicolas
                     Machiavel
                  
                   could
                   commend
                   unto
                   you
                   :
                   for
                   herein
                   I
                   have
                   expressed
                   what
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   learned
                   by
                   a
                   long
                   experience
                   ,
                   and
                   continnal
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   that
                   neither
                   you
                   nor
                   any
                   body
                   else
                   can
                   look
                   for
                   more
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   complain
                   ,
                   
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   you
                   no
                   more
                   .
                   Well
                   may
                   you
                   be
                   sorry
                   at
                   the
                   feebleness
                   of
                   my
                   understanding
                   ,
                   being
                   that
                   these
                   relations
                   of
                   mine
                   here
                   are
                   but
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   errour
                   of
                   my
                   judgment
                   ,
                   being
                   that
                   I
                   my self
                   several
                   times
                   in
                   my
                   discourses
                   am
                   deceived
                   .
                   Which
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   which
                   of
                   us
                   is
                   the
                   less
                   beholding
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   either
                   I
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   forced
                   me
                   to
                   wri●e
                   that
                   which
                   of
                   my
                   own
                   self
                   I
                   should
                   never
                   have
                   undertaken
                   :
                   or
                   you
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   given
                   you
                   but
                   smal
                   satisfaction
                   in
                   my
                   writings
                   .
                   Receive
                   this
                   then
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   things
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   by
                   friends
                   ,
                   where
                   more
                   regard
                   is
                   had
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   will
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   sends
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   worth
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   sent
                   .
                   And
                   beleeve
                   that
                   herein
                   I
                   have
                   one
                   alone
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   think
                   that
                   ,
                   however
                   perchance
                   I
                   may
                   have
                   erred
                   in
                   many
                   circumstances
                   herein
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   alone
                   I
                   know
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   fail'd
                   in
                   making
                   choise
                   of
                   you
                   to
                   whom
                   before
                   all
                   others
                   I
                   may
                   dedicate
                   these
                   my
                   discourses
                   ,
                   partly
                   because
                   in
                   thus
                   doing
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   some
                   thankfulness
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   turnes
                   you
                   have
                   done
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   for
                   that
                   me
                   thinks
                   I
                   have
                   quit
                   the
                   common
                   custome
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   write
                   ,
                   who
                   use
                   alwayes
                   to
                   dedieate
                   all
                   their
                   works
                   to
                   Princes
                   ;
                   and
                   blinded
                   by
                   ambition
                   ,
                   and
                   covetousness
                   ,
                   attribute
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   commendations
                   of
                   all
                   vertuous
                   qualities
                   ,
                   whereas
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   blame
                   him
                   for
                   what
                   is
                   faulty
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   ,
                   that
                   's
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   run
                   into
                   this
                   error
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   choice
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Princes
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   for
                   their
                   many
                   good
                   parts
                   might
                   deserve
                   well
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   :
                   nor
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   bestow
                   preferments
                   ,
                   honours
                   ,
                   nor
                   wealth
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   powerfull
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   willing
                   to
                   do
                   well
                   for
                   me
                   :
                   
                   for
                   men
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   carry
                   a
                   right
                   judgment
                   ,
                   should
                   esteem
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   in
                   themselves
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   means
                   to
                   be
                   liberall
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   understand
                   how
                   to
                   governe
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   without
                   understanding
                   have
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   a
                   kingdom
                   .
                   And
                   writers
                   commend
                   rather
                   Hieron
                   of
                   Siracusa
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   private
                   man
                   ,
                   then
                   Perse
                   of
                   Macedon
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   King
                   :
                   For
                   Hieron
                   wanted
                   nothing
                   else
                   of
                   being
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   Principality
                   :
                   that
                   other
                   had
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   but
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   Enjoy
                   therefore
                   that
                   good
                   or
                   that
                   evill
                   which
                   you
                   your selves
                   have
                   desired
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   continue
                   still
                   in
                   this
                   error
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   my
                   opinions
                   be
                   acceptable
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   faile
                   to
                   proceed
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   story
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   I
                   made
                   my
                   promise
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
             
             
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               Nicholas
               Machiavel's
               PRINCE
               .
            
             
               ALSO
               ,
               The
               life
               of
               
                 Castruccio
                 Castracani
              
               of
               Lucca
               .
            
             
               AND
               The
               meanes
               Duke
               Valentine
               us'd
               to
               put
               to
               death
               
                 Vitellozzo
                 Vitelli
                 ,
                 Oliverotto
              
               of
               
                 Fermo
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gravina
               .
            
             
               Translated
               out
               of
               Italian
               into
               English
               ,
               By
               
                 E.
                 D.
              
               
            
             
               With
               some
               Animadversions
               noting
               and
               taxing
               his
               errors
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Daniel
                 Pakeman
              
               ,
               1661.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               most
               noble
               and
               Illustrious
               ,
               JAMES
               Duke
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               Earle
               of
               March
               ,
               Baron
               of
               
                 Setrington
                 ,
                 Darnly
                 ,
                 Terbanten
              
               ,
               and
               Methuen
               ,
               Lord
               Great
               Chamberlain
               and
               Admiral
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               Knight
               of
               the
               most
               Noble
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               most
               honourable
               Privy
               Counsel
               in
               both
               kingdomes
               .
            
             
               POysons
               are
               not
               all
               of
               that
               malignant
               and
               noxious
               quality
               ,
               that
               as
               destructives
               of
               Nature
               ,
               they
               are
               utterly
               to
               be
               abhord
               ;
               but
               we
               find
               many
               ,
               nay
               most
               of
               them
               have
               their
               medicinal
               uses
               .
               This
               book
               carries
               its
               poyson
               and
               malice
               in
               it
               ;
               yet
               mee
               thinks
               the
               judicious
               peruser
               may
               honestly
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               with
               advantage
               .
               The
               Lamprey
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               hath
               a
               venemous
               string
               runs
               all
               along
               the
               back
               of
               it
               ;
               take
               that
               out
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               serv'd
               in
               for
               a
               choyce
               dish
               to
               dainty
               palates
               ;
               Epictetus
               the
               Philosopher
               
               sayes
               ,
               Every
               thing
               hath
               two
               handles
               ,
               as
               the
               fire
               brand
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               taken
               up
               at
               one
               end
               in
               the
               bare
               hand
               without
               hurt
               :
               the
               other
               being
               laid
               hold
               on
               ,
               will
               cleave
               to
               the
               very
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               smart
               of
               it
               will
               pierce
               even
               to
               the
               heart
               .
               Sin
               hath
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               fiery
               end
               ;
               the
               touch
               of
               it
               is
               wounding
               with
               griefe
               unto
               the
               soule
               :
               nay
               it
               is
               worse
               ;
               one
               sin
               goes
               not
               alone
               but
               hath
               many
               consequences
               .
               Your
               Grace
               may
               find
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               in
               your
               perusal
               of
               this
               Author
               :
               your
               judgement
               shall
               easily
               direct
               you
               in
               finding
               out
               the
               good
               uses
               of
               him
               :
               I
               have
               pointed
               at
               his
               chiefest
               errors
               with
               my
               best
               endeavors
               ,
               and
               have
               devoted
               them
               to
               your
               Graces
               service
               :
               which
               if
               you
               shall
               accept
               and
               protect
               ,
               I
               shall
               remain
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 humble
                 and
                 devoted
                 servant
                 ,
                 EDVVARD
                 DACRES
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               QUestionless
               some
               men
               will
               blame
               me
               for
               making
               this
               Author
               speak
               in
               our
               vulgar
               tongue
               .
               For
               his
               Maximes
               and
               Tenents
               are
               condemnd
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               pernicious
               to
               all
               Christian
               States
               ,
               and
               hurtfull
               to
               all
               humane
               Societies
               .
               Herein
               I
               shall
               answer
               for
               my self
               with
               the
               Comoedian
               ,
               
                 Placere
                 studeo
                 bonis
                 quam
                 plurimis
                 ,
                 &
                 minimé
                 multos
                 laedere
                 :
              
               I
               endeavor
               to
               give
               content
               to
               the
               most
               I
               can
               of
               those
               that
               are
               well
               disposed
               ,
               and
               no
               scandal
               to
               any
               .
               I
               grant
               .
               I
               find
               him
               blamed
               and
               condemned
               :
               I
               do
               no
               less
               my self
               .
               Reader
               ,
               either
               do
               thou
               read
               him
               without
               a
               prejudicate
               opinion
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               thy
               own
               judgement
               taxe
               his
               errors
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               thou
               canst
               stoop
               so
               low
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               my
               pains
               to
               help
               thee
               ;
               I
               will
               promise
               thee
               this
               reward
               for
               thy
               labor
               :
               if
               thou
               consider
               well
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               find
               him
               much
               practised
               by
               those
               that
               condemn
               him
               ;
               who
               willingly
               would
               walk
               as
               theeves
               do
               with
               close
               lanternes
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               undescried
               ;
               and
               yet
               seeing
               all
               ,
               might
               surprise
               the
               unwary
               in
               the
               dark
               .
               Surely
               this
               book
               will
               infect
               no
               man
               :
               out
               of
               the
               wicked
               treasure
               of
               a
               mans
               own
               wicked
               heart
               ,
               he
               drawes
               his
               malice
               and
               mischief
               .
               From
               the
               same
               flower
               the
               Bee
               sucks
               honey
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               Spider
               hath
               his
               poyson
               .
               And
               he
               that
               means
               well
               ,
               
               shall
               be
               here
               warnd
               ,
               where
               the
               deceitfull
               man
               learnes
               to
               set
               his
               snares
               .
               A
               judge
               who
               hath
               often
               used
               to
               examine
               theeves
               ,
               becomes
               the
               more
               expert
               to
               sift
               out
               their
               tricks
               .
               If
               mischief
               come
               hereupon
               ,
               blame
               not
               me
               ,
               nor
               blame
               my
               Author
               :
               lay
               the
               saddle
               on
               the
               right
               horse
               :
               but
               
                 Hony
                 ,
                 soit
                 qui
                 mal
                 y
                 pense
                 :
              
               let
               shame
               light
               on
               him
               that
               hatcht
               the
               mischief
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Nicholas
                 Machiavelli
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Magnificent
               Laurence
               sonne
               to
               Peter
               of
               Medicis
               health
               .
            
             
               THey
               that
               desire
               to
               ingratiate
               themselves
               with
               a
               Prince
               ,
               commonly
               use
               to
               offer
               themselves
               to
               his
               view
               ,
               with
               things
               of
               that
               nature
               as
               such
               persons
               take
               most
               pleasure
               and
               delight
               in
               :
               whereupon
               we
               see
               they
               are
               many
               times
               presented
               with
               Horses
               and
               Armes
               ,
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               pretious
               stones
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ornaments
               ,
               worthy
               of
               their
               greatness
               .
               Having
               then
               a
               mind
               to
               offer
               up
               my self
               to
               your
               Magnificence
               ,
               with
               some
               testimony
               of
               my
               service
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               found
               nothing
               in
               my
               whole
               inventory
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               better
               of
               ,
               or
               more
               esteeme
               ,
               than
               the
               knowlege
               of
               great
               mens
               actions
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               learned
               by
               a
               long
               experience
               of
               modern
               affairs
               ,
               and
               a
               continual
               reading
               of
               those
               of
               the
               ancients
               .
               Which
               ,
               now
               that
               I
               have
               with
               great
               diligence
               long
               workt
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               throughly
               sifted
               ,
               I
               commend
               to
               your
               Magnificence
               .
               And
               however
               I
               may
               well
               think
               this
               work
               unworthy
               of
               your
               view
               ;
               yet
               such
               is
               your
               humanity
               ,
               that
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               shall
               find
               acceptance
               ,
               considering
               ,
               that
               for
               my
               part
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               tender
               a
               greater
               gift
               ,
               than
               to
               present
               
               you
               with
               the
               means
               ,
               whereby
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               you
               may
               be
               able
               to
               understand
               all
               that
               ,
               which
               I
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               with
               many
               sufferances
               and
               dangers
               ,
               have
               made
               proof
               and
               gaind
               the
               knowledge
               of
               .
               And
               this
               work
               I
               have
               not
               set
               forth
               either
               with
               elegancy
               of
               discourse
               or
               stile
               ,
               nor
               with
               any
               other
               ornament
               whereby
               to
               captivate
               the
               reader
               ,
               as
               others
               use
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               not
               have
               it
               gain
               its
               esteem
               from
               elsewhere
               than
               from
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               the
               gravity
               of
               the
               subject
               .
               Nor
               can
               this
               be
               thought
               presumption
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               of
               humble
               and
               low
               condition
               venture
               to
               dilate
               and
               discourse
               upon
               the
               governments
               of
               Princes
               ;
               for
               even
               as
               they
               that
               with
               their
               pensils
               designe
               out
               countreys
               ,
               get
               themselves
               into
               the
               plains
               below
               to
               consider
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               other
               high
               places
               above
               ;
               and
               again
               to
               consider
               the
               plains
               below
               ,
               they
               get
               up
               to
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               mountains
               ;
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               understand
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               ;
               and
               to
               know
               well
               the
               dispositions
               of
               Princes
               ,
               sutes
               best
               with
               the
               understanding
               of
               a
               subject
               .
               Your
               Magnificence
               then
               may
               be
               pleased
               ,
               to
               receive
               this
               small
               present
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               mind
               that
               I
               send
               it
               ;
               which
               if
               you
               shall
               throughly
               peruse
               and
               consider
               ,
               you
               shall
               perceive
               therein
               that
               I
               exceedingly
               wish
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               attain
               to
               that
               greatness
               ,
               which
               your
               own
               fortune
               ,
               and
               your
               excellent
               endowments
               promise
               you
               :
               and
               if
               your
               Magnificence
               from
               the
               very
               point
               of
               your
               Highness
               shall
               sometime
               cast
               your
               eyes
               upon
               these
               inferior
               places
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               how
               undeservedly
               I
               undergoe
               an
               extream
               and
               continual
               despight
               of
               Fortune
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PRINCE
               ,
               Written
               by
               
                 Nicholas
                 Machiavelli
              
               ,
               Secretary
               and
               Citizen
               of
               Florence
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   Principalities
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   wayes
                   they
                   are
                   attained
                   to
                   .
                
              
               
                 ALl
                 States
                 ,
                 all
                 Dominions
                 that
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 now
                 have
                 rule
                 over
                 men
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 and
                 are
                 ,
                 either
                 Republiques
                 or
                 Principalities
                 .
                 Principalities
                 are
                 either
                 hereditary
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thereof
                 have
                 long
                 time
                 been
                 Princes
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 new
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 new
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 all
                 new
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Millan
                 to
                 
                   Francis
                   Sforce
                
                 ;
                 or
                 are
                 as
                 members
                 adjoyned
                 to
                 the
                 hereditary
                 State
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Prince
                 that
                 gains
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Naples
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
                 These
                 Dominions
                 so
                 gotten
                 ,
                 are
                 accustomed
                 either
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 conquest
                 of
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 others
                 forces
                 ,
                 or
                 ones
                 own
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 valor
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Hereditary
                   Principalities
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 not
                 here
                 discourse
                 of
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 otherwhere
                 treated
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 large
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 apply
                 my self
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 weave
                 this
                 web
                 ,
                 by
                 arguing
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 Principallities
                 can
                 be
                 governed
                 and
                 maintained
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 that
                 in
                 States
                 of
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 far
                 fewer
                 difficulties
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 suffices
                 only
                 not
                 to
                 transgress
                 the
                 course
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 took
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 afterward
                 to
                 temporise
                 with
                 those
                 accidents
                 that
                 can
                 happen
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 Prince
                 be
                 but
                 of
                 ordinary
                 industry
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 allwaies
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 or
                 excessive
                 power
                 he
                 be
                 deprived
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 sinister
                 chance
                 that
                 befalls
                 the
                 usurper
                 ,
                 he
                 recovers
                 it
                 again
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 in
                 Italy
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Ferrara
                 for
                 example
                 hereof
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 ability
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 84.
                 and
                 to
                 withstand
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 than
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 old
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 rule
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 natural
                 Prince
                 hath
                 fewer
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 heed
                 to
                 give
                 offence
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 of
                 necessity
                 he
                 
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 beloved
                 ;
                 and
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 some
                 extravagant
                 vices
                 of
                 his
                 bring
                 him
                 unto
                 hatred
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 naturally
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 well
                 beloved
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 subjects
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 antiquity
                 and
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 the
                 remembrances
                 and
                 occasions
                 of
                 innovations
                 are
                 quite
                 extinguished
                 :
                 for
                 evermore
                 one
                 change
                 leaves
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 breach
                 or
                 dent
                 ,
                 to
                 fasten
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   mixt
                   Principalities
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 difficulties
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Principality
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 all
                 new
                 ,
                 but
                 as●a
                 member
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 termed
                 altogether
                 as
                 mixt
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 variations
                 thereof
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 from
                 a
                 natural
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 commonly
                 finde
                 in
                 all
                 new
                 Principalities
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 do
                 willingly
                 change
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 beleeving
                 to
                 better
                 their
                 condition
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 beliefe
                 causes
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 armes
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 rules
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 deceive
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 find
                 after
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 worse
                 :
                 which
                 depends
                 upon
                 another
                 natural
                 and
                 ordinary
                 necessity
                 ,
                 forcing
                 him
                 alwaies
                 to
                 offend
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 Prince
                 he
                 newly
                 becomes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 his
                 soldiers
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 entertain
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 injuries
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 new
                 conquest
                 draws
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 thou
                 findest
                 all
                 those
                 thine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 endammaged
                 in
                 the
                 seizing
                 of
                 that
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 canst
                 not
                 keep
                 them
                 thy
                 friends
                 that
                 have
                 seated
                 thee
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 satisfie
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 expectations
                 ,
                 nor
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 strong
                 remedies
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 obliged
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 however
                 one
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 provided
                 with
                 strong
                 armies
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 alwaies
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 favor
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 thereinto
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 Lewis
                 the
                 twelfth
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 took
                 Milan
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 lost
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 Lodwick
                 his
                 own
                 forces
                 served
                 well
                 enough
                 to
                 wrest
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 people
                 that
                 had
                 opened
                 him
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 finding
                 themselves
                 deceived
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 future
                 good
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 promised
                 themselves
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 distastes
                 the
                 new
                 Prince
                 gave
                 them
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Coutreys
                 that
                 have
                 rebelled
                 again
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 recovered
                 ,
                 are
                 harder
                 lost
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 taking
                 occasion
                 from
                 their
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 respective
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 cares
                 only
                 to
                 secure
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 punishing
                 the
                 delinquents
                 ,
                 to
                 clear
                 all
                 suspicions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 himself
                 where
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 is
                 weakest
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 to
                 make
                 France
                 lose
                 Milan
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 enough
                 for
                 Duke
                 Lodwick
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 small
                 stir
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 confines
                 ;
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 make
                 him
                 lose
                 it
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 together
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 armies
                 should
                 be
                 wasted
                 and
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ;
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 forenamed
                 causes
                 :
                 however
                 though
                 both
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 generall
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 ;
                 it
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 and
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 remedies
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 can
                 have
                 that
                 should
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 termes
                 he
                 
                 was
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 himself
                 better
                 in
                 his
                 conquest
                 than
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 did
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 States
                 which
                 by
                 Conquest
                 are
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 states
                 of
                 their
                 conquerors
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 province
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 language
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 easy
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 used
                 to
                 live
                 free
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 them
                 securely
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 extinguished
                 the
                 Princes
                 line
                 who
                 ruled
                 over
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 other
                 matters
                 ,
                 allowing
                 them
                 their
                 ancient
                 conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 much
                 difference
                 of
                 manners
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 men
                 ordinarily
                 live
                 quiet
                 enough
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 that
                 Burgundy
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   Britany
                   ,
                   Gascouy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 continued
                 with
                 France
                 :
                 for
                 however
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 difference
                 of
                 language
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 easily
                 comport
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 makes
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 meaning
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 two
                 regards
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 race
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 Prince
                 be
                 quite
                 extinguished
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 change
                 nothing
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 their
                 lawes
                 nor
                 taxes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 they
                 become
                 one
                 entire
                 body
                 with
                 their
                 ancient
                 Principality
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 any
                 States
                 are
                 gaind
                 in
                 a
                 Province
                 disagreeing
                 in
                 language
                 ,
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 orders
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 the
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 there
                 need
                 of
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 industry
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 livelyest
                 remedies
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Conqueror
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 person
                 and
                 dwell
                 there
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 possession
                 here
                 of
                 more
                 secure
                 and
                 durable
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Turk
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 who
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 courses
                 taken
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 
                 not
                 gone
                 thither
                 himself
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 dwell
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 possible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 kept
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 abiding
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 disorders
                 growing
                 in
                 their
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 can
                 remedy
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 being
                 not
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 heard
                 of
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 grown
                 to
                 some
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 help
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 is
                 not
                 pillaged
                 by
                 the
                 officers
                 thou
                 sendest
                 thither
                 :
                 the
                 subjects
                 are
                 much
                 satisfied
                 of
                 having
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 have
                 they
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 mean
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 intending
                 to
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 to
                 fear
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 forrein
                 Princes
                 will
                 be
                 well
                 aware
                 how
                 they
                 invade
                 that
                 State
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 making
                 his
                 abode
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 very
                 hardly
                 lose
                 it
                 .
                 Another
                 remedy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 send
                 Colonies
                 into
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 keys
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 either
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 maintain
                 there
                 many
                 horse
                 and
                 foot
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 colonies
                 the
                 Prince
                 makes
                 no
                 great
                 expence
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 without
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 rate
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 both
                 send
                 and
                 maintain
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 gives
                 offence
                 only
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 takes
                 their
                 fields
                 and
                 houses
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 them
                 on
                 those
                 new
                 inhabitants
                 who
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 offends
                 ,
                 remaining
                 dispersed
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 hurt
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 on
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 offence
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 keeps
                 them
                 in
                 quiet
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 wary
                 not
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 it
                 befalls
                 not
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 dispoild
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 colonies
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 chargeable
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 trusty
                 ,
                 give
                 the
                 less
                 offence
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 offended
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 poor
                 and
                 scattered
                 ,
                 can
                 do
                 but
                 little
                 harme
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 dallyed
                 and
                 flattered
                 withall
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 be
                 quite
                 crusht
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 revenge
                 themselves
                 of
                 small
                 dammages
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 great
                 ones
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 wrong
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 need
                 fear
                 no
                 return
                 of
                 revenge
                 again
                 ,
                 But
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 by
                 maintaining
                 soldiers
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 expence
                 is
                 great
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 revenues
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 keepingof
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 conquest
                 proves
                 but
                 a
                 loss
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 got
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 endammages
                 him
                 rather
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 hurts
                 that
                 whole
                 State
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 army
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 annoyance
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 becomes
                 enemie
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 enemies
                 ,
                 I
                 wis
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 outraged
                 by
                 thee
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 thee
                 mischief
                 .
                 Every
                 way
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 guard
                 unprofitable
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 Province
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 should
                 make
                 himself
                 Head
                 and
                 defender
                 of
                 his
                 less
                 powerfull
                 neighbors
                 ,
                 and
                 devise
                 alwaies
                 to
                 weaken
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 mighty
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 upon
                 no
                 chance
                 there
                 enter
                 not
                 any
                 foreiner
                 as
                 mighty
                 as
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 will
                 alwaies
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 discontented
                 ,
                 either
                 upon
                 ambition
                 ,
                 or
                 fear
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 E●olians
                 brought
                 the
                 Romans
                 into
                 Greece
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 every
                 countrey
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Natives
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 a
                 powerfull
                 Stranger
                 enters
                 a
                 countrey
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 less
                 powerfull
                 there
                 ,
                 cleave
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 provoked
                 by
                 an
                 envy
                 they
                 beare
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 mighty
                 than
                 they
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 
                 these
                 of
                 the
                 weaker
                 sort
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 easily
                 gain
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 pains
                 :
                 for
                 presently
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 very
                 willingly
                 make
                 one
                 lump
                 with
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 only
                 to
                 beware
                 that
                 these
                 increase
                 not
                 their
                 strengths
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 authorities
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 easily
                 be
                 able
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 assistances
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 down
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 remain
                 himself
                 absolute
                 arbitre
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 playes
                 not
                 well
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 shall
                 quickly
                 lose
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 ;
                 and
                 while
                 he
                 holds
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 therein
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 troubles
                 and
                 vexations
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 they
                 seiz'd
                 on
                 ,
                 observed
                 well
                 these
                 points
                 ,
                 sent
                 colonies
                 thither
                 ,
                 entertained
                 the
                 weaker
                 sort
                 ,
                 without
                 augmenting
                 any
                 thing
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 abated
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 not
                 any
                 powerfull
                 forreiner
                 to
                 gain
                 too
                 much
                 reputation
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my self
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 countrey
                 of
                 Greece
                 for
                 example
                 hereof
                 .
                 The
                 Achayans
                 and
                 Etolians
                 were
                 entertained
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Macedons
                 kingdome
                 was
                 brought
                 low
                 ,
                 Antiochus
                 was
                 driven
                 thence
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 did
                 the
                 Achayans
                 or
                 Etolians
                 deserts
                 prevail
                 so
                 far
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 ever
                 promise
                 to
                 enlarge
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 perswasions
                 of
                 Philip
                 induce
                 them
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 without
                 bringing
                 him
                 lower
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 could
                 Antiocbus
                 his
                 power
                 make
                 them
                 ever
                 consent
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 hold
                 any
                 State
                 in
                 that
                 countrey
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 judicious
                 Princes
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 regard
                 unto
                 all
                 present
                 michiefs
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 those
                 with
                 all
                 industry
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 taking
                 order
                 for
                 those
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 asarre
                 off
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 
                 to
                 prevent
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 delaying
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 near
                 hand
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 remedy
                 comes
                 too
                 late
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 malignity
                 is
                 grown
                 incurable
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 befalls
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 physicians
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 hectick
                 feaver
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 cur'd
                 ,
                 but
                 hardly
                 known
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 been
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 nor
                 cured
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 easie
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 hard
                 to
                 cure
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 falls
                 it
                 out
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 State
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 knowing
                 it
                 aloof
                 off
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 that
                 then
                 spring
                 up
                 ,
                 are
                 quickly
                 helped
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 having
                 been
                 perceived
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 suffered
                 to
                 increase
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 sees
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 cure
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 seeing
                 these
                 inconvenients
                 af●ar
                 off
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 prevented
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 sufferd
                 them
                 to
                 follow
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 escape
                 a
                 war
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 knew
                 that
                 a
                 war
                 is
                 not
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 but
                 deferred
                 for
                 anothers
                 advantage
                 ;
                 therefore
                 would
                 they
                 rather
                 make
                 a
                 war
                 with
                 Philip
                 and
                 Antiochus
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 afterwards
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 avoid
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 approve
                 of
                 that
                 saying
                 that
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 Sages
                 of
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   enjoy
                   the
                   benefits
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   time
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 rather
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 valor
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 for
                 time
                 drives
                 forward
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 bring
                 with
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 good
                 as
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 as
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 to
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 prescribed
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 of
                 Lewis
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 of
                 Charles
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 whom
                 by
                 reason
                 〈…〉
                 he
                 long
                 possession
                 he
                 held
                 in
                 Italy
                 
                 we
                 better
                 knew
                 the
                 wayes
                 he
                 went
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 would
                 maintain
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 different
                 Language
                 and
                 conditions
                 .
                 King
                 Lewis
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 Italy
                 by
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ambition
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 gotten
                 for
                 their
                 shares
                 half
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 blame
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 course
                 he
                 took
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 begin
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 foot
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 not
                 any
                 friends
                 in
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 all
                 gates
                 being
                 barred
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 King
                 Charles
                 his
                 carriage
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 joyn
                 friendship
                 with
                 those
                 he
                 could
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 consideration
                 well
                 taken
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 proved
                 lucky
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 courses
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 committed
                 any
                 error
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 then
                 having
                 conquered
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 recovered
                 presently
                 all
                 that
                 reputation
                 that
                 Charles
                 had
                 lost
                 him
                 ;
                 Genua
                 yeelded
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Florentines
                 became
                 friends
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Mantua
                 ,
                 the
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Ferrara
                 ,
                 the
                 Bentivolti
                 ,
                 the
                 Lady
                 of
                 Furli
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 
                   Faenza
                   ,
                   Pesaro
                   Rimino
                   ,
                   Camerino
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Piombino
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Luc●heses
                   ,
                   Pisans
                
                 and
                 Sieneses
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 came
                 and
                 offered
                 him
                 friendship
                 :
                 then
                 might
                 the
                 Venetians
                 consider
                 the
                 rashness
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 two
                 Townes
                 in
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 King
                 Lord
                 of
                 two
                 thirds
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 Let
                 any
                 man
                 now
                 consider
                 with
                 how
                 small
                 difficulty
                 could
                 the
                 King
                 have
                 maintained
                 his
                 reputation
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 followed
                 these
                 aforenamed
                 rules
                 ,
                 and
                 secured
                 &
                 defended
                 those
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 their
                 number
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 weak
                 and
                 fearful
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Venetians
                 were
                 alwaies
                 forced
                 to
                 hold
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                 their
                 means
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 secure
                 himself
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 mightiest
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 got
                 into
                 Milan
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 quite
                 wrong
                 course
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 ayd
                 to
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 to
                 seize
                 upon
                 Romania
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiv'd
                 not
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 resolution
                 he
                 weakned
                 himself
                 ,
                 ruining
                 his
                 own
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 had
                 cast
                 themselves
                 into
                 his
                 bosom
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Church
                 puissant
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 to
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 power
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 gaind
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 temporal
                 estate
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 once
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 forward
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 as
                 to
                 stop
                 Alexanders
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 become
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 of
                 force
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 Italy
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 sufficed
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 Church
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 his
                 own
                 friends
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 desire
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 he
                 divided
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 sole
                 arbitre
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 he
                 brought
                 in
                 a
                 competitor
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 ambitious
                 persons
                 of
                 that
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 ill
                 affected
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 otherwhere
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 recourse
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 left
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 some
                 Vice
                 King
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 him
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 place
                 another
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 afterward
                 chace
                 him
                 thence
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 indeed
                 very
                 natural
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 getting
                 hand
                 :
                 and
                 alwaies
                 when
                 men
                 undertake
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 prais'd
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 blam'd
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 notable
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 undertake
                 it
                 ,
                 here
                 lies
                 the
                 blame
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 error
                 committed
                 .
                 
                   If
                   France
                
                 then
                 was
                 able
                 with
                 her
                 own
                 power
                 to
                 assail
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 she
                 might
                 well
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 being
                 
                 able
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 divided
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 division
                 she
                 made
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 with
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 deserv'd
                 some
                 excuse
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 set
                 one
                 foot
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 merits
                 blame
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 being
                 excus'd
                 by
                 that
                 necessity
                 .
                 Lewis
                 then
                 committed
                 these
                 five
                 faults
                 ;
                 extinguisht
                 the
                 feebler
                 ones
                 ,
                 augmented
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 another
                 that
                 was
                 already
                 powerful
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 brought
                 thereinto
                 a
                 very
                 puissant
                 forreiner
                 ,
                 came
                 not
                 thither
                 himself
                 to
                 dwell
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 planted
                 any
                 colonies
                 there
                 :
                 which
                 faults
                 while
                 he
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 gone
                 so
                 ill
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 committed
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 Venetians
                 their
                 State
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 enlarg'd
                 the
                 Churches
                 territories
                 nor
                 brought
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 necessary
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 lower
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 first
                 taken
                 those
                 other
                 courses
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 given
                 way
                 to
                 their
                 destruction
                 ;
                 for
                 while
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 strong
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 alwaies
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 others
                 off
                 from
                 venturing
                 on
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Venetians
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 given
                 thoir
                 consents
                 thereto
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 Lords
                 of
                 it
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 taken
                 it
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 dar'd
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 both
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 King
                 Lewis
                 yeelded
                 Romania
                 to
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 to
                 Spain
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 a
                 war
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 with
                 the
                 reasons
                 above
                 alledged
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 never
                 suffer
                 any
                 disorder
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 for
                 avoiding
                 of
                 a
                 war
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 war
                 is
                 not
                 sav'd
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 off
                 to
                 thy
                 disadvantage
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 others
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 given
                 his
                 word
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 exploit
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 dissolving
                 of
                 his
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 giving
                 
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 Cap
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 
                   Roan
                   ;
                   I
                
                 answer
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 hereafter
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 touching
                 Princes
                 words
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 .
                 King
                 Lewis
                 then
                 lost
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 having
                 observ'd
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 termes
                 which
                 others
                 us'd
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 of
                 countries
                 ,
                 and
                 desir'd
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 any
                 strange
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 ordinary
                 and
                 reasonable
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 I
                 spake
                 at
                 Nantes
                 with
                 that
                 French
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 when
                 Valentine
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 ordinarily
                 was
                 
                   Caesar
                   Borgia
                
                 Pope
                 Alexanders
                 son
                 call'd
                 )
                 made
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 Romania
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 said
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Italians
                 understood
                 not
                 the
                 feats
                 of
                 war
                 ;
                 I
                 answered
                 ,
                 the
                 Frenchmen
                 understood
                 not
                 matters
                 of
                 State
                 :
                 for
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 well
                 vers'd
                 therein
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 suffer'd
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 grown
                 to
                 that
                 greatness
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 experience
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 hereof
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Spain
                 also
                 ,
                 was
                 caused
                 by
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 ruine
                 proceeded
                 from
                 themselves
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 a
                 general
                 rule
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 seldom
                 fails
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   he
                   that
                   gives
                   the
                   means
                   to
                   another
                   to
                   become
                   powerful
                   ,
                   ruines
                   himself
                
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 power
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 him
                 either
                 with
                 his
                 industry
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 his
                 force
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 is
                 suspected
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 grown
                 puissant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Wherefore
                   Darius
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   taken
                   by
                   Alexder
                   ,
                   rebelled
                   not
                   against
                   Alexanders
                   Successors
                   after
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 difficulties
                 being
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 
                 new
                 gotten
                 ,
                 some
                 might
                 marvaile
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Alexander
                 the
                 great
                 subdued
                 all
                 Asia
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 hardly
                 possessed
                 himself
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 died
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 it
                 seemed
                 probable
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 State
                 should
                 have
                 rebelled
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 his
                 Successors
                 kept
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 found
                 they
                 other
                 difficulty
                 in
                 holding
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 arose
                 among
                 themselves
                 through
                 their
                 own
                 ambition
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 memory
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 governed
                 in
                 two
                 several
                 manners
                 ;
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 Vassals
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 ministers
                 by
                 his
                 favor
                 and
                 allowance
                 ,
                 do
                 help
                 to
                 govern
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 and
                 by
                 Barons
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 Princes
                 favor
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 blood
                 hold
                 that
                 degree
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 kinds
                 of
                 Barons
                 have
                 both
                 states
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 Vassals
                 who
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Lords
                 ;
                 and
                 bare
                 them
                 a
                 true
                 natural
                 affection
                 .
                 Those
                 States
                 that
                 are
                 govern'd
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 and
                 by
                 Vassals
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Prince
                 ruling
                 over
                 them
                 with
                 more
                 authority
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 countrey
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 superior
                 ,
                 but
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 yeeld
                 obedience
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 minister
                 and
                 officer
                 ,
                 nor
                 beare
                 they
                 him
                 any
                 particular
                 good
                 will.
                 The
                 examples
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 different
                 Governments
                 now
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 The
                 Turks
                 whole
                 Monarchy
                 is
                 govern'd
                 by
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 all
                 his
                 Vassals
                 ;
                 and
                 dividing
                 his
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 into
                 divers
                 Sangiacques
                 or
                 Governments
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 several
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 he
                 chops
                 and
                 changes
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 pleases
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 old
                 have
                 been
                 acknowledg'd
                 for
                 such
                 by
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 belov'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 enjoy
                 their
                 preheminencies
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 King
                 take
                 their
                 States
                 from
                 them
                 without
                 danger
                 .
                 He
                 then
                 that
                 considers
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 States
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 difficulty
                 in
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 once
                 it
                 is
                 subdu'd
                 ,
                 great
                 facility
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 of
                 these
                 difficulties
                 in
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 Kingdom
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Invader
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 nor
                 hope
                 by
                 the
                 rebellion
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 facilitate
                 his
                 enterprize
                 :
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 reasons
                 aforesaid
                 ;
                 for
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 all
                 his
                 slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 can
                 more
                 hardly
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 and
                 put
                 case
                 they
                 were
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 little
                 profit
                 could
                 he
                 get
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 draw
                 after
                 them
                 any
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 :
                 whereupon
                 he
                 that
                 assails
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 must
                 think
                 to
                 find
                 him
                 united
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 rather
                 relie
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 forces
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 others
                 disorders
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 once
                 he
                 is
                 overcome
                 and
                 broken
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 repair
                 his
                 armies
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 than
                 the
                 Royal
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 quite
                 out
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 else
                 left
                 to
                 be
                 feard
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 having
                 any
                 credit
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 conqueror
                 before
                 the
                 victory
                 could
                 not
                 hope
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 ought
                 he
                 not
                 to
                 fear
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 falls
                 out
                 in
                 Kingdoms
                 govern'd
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 enter'd
                 by
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 any
                 Baron
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 alwaies
                 some
                 male-contents
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 glad
                 of
                 innovation
                 .
                 Those
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 alledg'd
                 are
                 
                 able
                 to
                 open
                 thee
                 a
                 way
                 into
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 further
                 thy
                 victory
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 draws
                 with
                 it
                 exceeding
                 many
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 ayded
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 thou
                 hast
                 supprest
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 Princes
                 race
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 remaine
                 still
                 those
                 Lords
                 who
                 quickly
                 will
                 be
                 be
                 the
                 ring-leaders
                 of
                 new
                 changes
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 content
                 these
                 ,
                 nor
                 extinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 thou
                 losest
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 the
                 occasion
                 is
                 offerd
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 consider
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 government
                 that
                 of
                 Darius
                 was
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 it
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Turks
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Alexander
                 was
                 necessitated
                 first
                 to
                 defeat
                 him
                 utterly
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 victory
                 Darius
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 State
                 was
                 left
                 secure
                 to
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 we
                 treated
                 of
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 continued
                 in
                 amity
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 enjoy'd
                 it
                 at
                 ease
                 :
                 nor
                 ever
                 arose
                 there
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 other
                 tumults
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 they
                 themselves
                 stir'd
                 up
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 that
                 are
                 order'd
                 and
                 grounded
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 become
                 master
                 at
                 such
                 ease
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 hence
                 grew
                 the
                 frequent
                 rebellions
                 of
                 
                   Spain
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Greece
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 Principalities
                 those
                 States
                 had
                 :
                 whereof
                 while
                 the
                 memory
                 lasted
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 alwayes
                 doubtfull
                 of
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 quite
                 wip't
                 out
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 enjoy'd
                 it
                 securely
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 were
                 able
                 afterwards
                 fighting
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 one
                 them
                 to
                 draw
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 provinces
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 their
                 
                 authority
                 had
                 gain'd
                 them
                 credit
                 therein
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Lords
                 was
                 quite
                 spent
                 ,
                 they
                 acknowledg'd
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 consideration
                 then
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 marvaile
                 that
                 Alexander
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 trouble
                 to
                 keep
                 together
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Asia
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 have
                 had
                 such
                 great
                 difficulties
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 conquest
                 ,
                 as
                 Pyrrhus
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 small
                 or
                 great
                 valour
                 of
                 the
                 conquerour
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   In
                   what
                   manner
                   Cities
                   and
                   Principalities
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   govern'd
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   conquer'd
                   ,
                   liv'd
                   under
                   their
                   own
                   Laws
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 those
                 States
                 that
                 are
                 conquered
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 liberty
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 wayes
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 to
                 demolish
                 all
                 their
                 strong
                 places
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 personally
                 to
                 goe
                 and
                 dwell
                 there
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 ,
                 drawing
                 from
                 them
                 some
                 tribute
                 ,
                 and
                 creating
                 the
                 rein
                 an
                 Oligarchy
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 continue
                 it
                 in
                 thy
                 service
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 State
                 being
                 created
                 by
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 knowes
                 it
                 cannot
                 consist
                 without
                 his
                 aid
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 facility
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 kept
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 us'd
                 before
                 to
                 live
                 free
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 keeping
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 for
                 example
                 the
                 Spartans
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 the
                 Spartans
                 held
                 Athens
                 and
                 Thebes
                 ,
                 
                 creating
                 there
                 an
                 Oligarchy
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 lost
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 
                   Capua
                   ,
                   Carthage
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Numantia
                 ,
                 dismantell'd
                 them
                 quite
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lost
                 them
                 not
                 :
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 kept
                 Greece
                 as
                 the
                 Spartans
                 had
                 held
                 them
                 ,
                 leaving
                 them
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 letring
                 them
                 enjoy
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 prospered
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 deface
                 many
                 Cities
                 of
                 that
                 province
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 truth
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 surer
                 way
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 under
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 demolishments
                 ;
                 and
                 whoever
                 becomes
                 master
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 us'd
                 to
                 live
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 dismantells
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 look
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 ruin'd
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 alwayes
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 rebellion
                 takes
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 libetry
                 for
                 refuge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ancient
                 orders
                 it
                 had
                 ;
                 which
                 neither
                 by
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 any
                 favours
                 afforded
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 ever
                 forgotten
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 order'd
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 be
                 disunited
                 and
                 dispers'd
                 ,
                 that
                 name
                 is
                 never
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 customes
                 :
                 but
                 present●ly
                 in
                 every
                 chance
                 recourse
                 is
                 thither
                 made
                 :
                 as
                 Pisa
                 did
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 yeeres
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 subdu'd
                 by
                 the
                 Florentines
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Cities
                 or
                 the
                 Provinces
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whole
                 race
                 is
                 quite
                 extirpated
                 ;
                 on
                 one
                 part
                 being
                 us'd
                 to
                 obey
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 their
                 old
                 Prince
                 ;
                 they
                 agree
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 from
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 liberty
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 slower
                 to
                 take
                 armes
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 facility
                 may
                 a
                 Prince
                 gaine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 secure
                 himselfe
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Republiques
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 life
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 more
                 violent
                 hatred
                 ,
                 more
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 revenge
                 ;
                 nor
                 does
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 liberty
                 ever
                 leave
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 rest
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 safest
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 ruine
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 dwell
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   new
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   conquer'd
                   by
                   ones
                   own
                   armes
                   and
                   valour
                   .
                
              
               
                 LEt
                 no
                 man
                 marvaile
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 discourse
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 of
                 new
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 both
                 touching
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 touching
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 alledge
                 very
                 famous
                 examples
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 men
                 almost
                 alwayes
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 pathes
                 beaten
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 in
                 their
                 actions
                 by
                 imitation
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 that
                 others
                 wayes
                 cannot
                 bee
                 exactly
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 vertues
                 ,
                 whose
                 parterue
                 thou
                 set'st
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 attain●d
                 unto
                 ;
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 ought
                 alwayes
                 to
                 tread
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 worthiest
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 imitate
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 vertue
                 arrive
                 not
                 thereto
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 if
                 may
                 yeeld
                 some
                 savour
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 as
                 good
                 Archers
                 use
                 ,
                 who
                 thinking
                 the
                 place
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 hit
                 ,
                 too
                 farre
                 distant
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 how
                 farr
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 bow
                 will
                 carry
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 their
                 ayme
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 mark
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 to
                 hit
                 so
                 high
                 with
                 their
                 arrow
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bee
                 able
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 an
                 aime
                 to
                 reach
                 the
                 place
                 they
                 shoot
                 at
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Principalities
                 wholly
                 new
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 and
                 lesse
                 difficulty
                 in
                 maintaining
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 Conquerour
                 is
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 successe
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 presupposes
                 either
                 vertue
                 ,
                 or
                 fortune
                 ;
                 mee
                 thinks
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 part
                 should
                 mitigate
                 many
                 difficulties
                 ;
                 however
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 lesse
                 stood
                 upon
                 fortune
                 ,
                 hath
                 maintain'd
                 himselfe
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 Moreover
                 it
                 some
                 what
                 facilitates
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 constrain'd
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 other
                 dominions
                 ,
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 dwell
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 these
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 owu
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 fortune
                 ,
                 attain'd
                 to
                 be
                 Princes
                 ;
                 the
                 excellentest
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   Romulus
                   ,
                   Theseus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 of
                 Moses
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 he
                 onely
                 executing
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 commanded
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 merits
                 he
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 admir'd
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 grace
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 worthy
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 God.
                 But
                 considering
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 got
                 or
                 founded
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 all
                 admirable
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 particular
                 actions
                 and
                 Lawes
                 be
                 throughly
                 weigh'd
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 appeare
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 so
                 Sovraigne
                 an
                 instructer
                 .
                 And
                 examining
                 their
                 lives
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 other
                 help
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 which
                 presented
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 wherein
                 they
                 might
                 introduce
                 what
                 forme
                 they
                 then
                 pleas'd
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 had
                 been
                 extinguish'd
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 that
                 vertue
                 ,
                 the
                 occasion
                 had
                 been
                 offer'd
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 necessary
                 for
                 Moses
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 slaves
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 and
                 oppress'd
                 by
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 willing
                 
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 fit
                 that
                 Romulus
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 Albia
                 ,
                 but
                 expos'd
                 presently
                 after
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 become
                 King
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 founder
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 need
                 that
                 Cyrus
                 should
                 find
                 the
                 Persians
                 discontented
                 with
                 the
                 Medes
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Medes
                 delicate
                 and
                 effeminate
                 through
                 their
                 long
                 peace
                 .
                 Theseus
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 vertue
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 Athenians
                 dispers'd
                 .
                 These
                 occasions
                 therefore
                 made
                 these
                 men
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 excellent
                 vertue
                 made
                 the
                 occasion
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 countrey
                 became
                 enobled
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 fortunate
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 vertuous
                 waies
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 these
                 ,
                 become
                 Princes
                 ,
                 attain
                 the
                 Principality
                 with
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 but
                 hold
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 ease
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 difficulties
                 they
                 find
                 in
                 gaining
                 the
                 Principality
                 ,
                 arise
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 new
                 orders
                 and
                 courses
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 their
                 own
                 security
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 how
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 harder
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 nor
                 doubtfuller
                 to
                 succeed
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 dangerous
                 to
                 mannage
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chief
                 in
                 bringing
                 in
                 new
                 orders
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Chief
                 finds
                 all
                 those
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 thrive
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 orders
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 but
                 luke
                 warme
                 defenders
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 upon
                 the
                 new
                 orders
                 ,
                 which
                 luke-warme
                 temper
                 proceeds
                 partly
                 from
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 opposers
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 laws
                 to
                 their
                 advantage
                 ;
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 incredulity
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 who
                 truly
                 believe
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 certain
                 proof
                 given
                 them
                 thereof
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 arises
                 ,
                 that
                 whensoever
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 occasion
                 to
                 assayle
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 factiously
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 others
                 defend
                 but
                 cooly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 whole
                 
                 party
                 altogether
                 runs
                 a
                 hazzard
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 being
                 we
                 intend
                 throughly
                 to
                 discourse
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 if
                 these
                 innovators
                 stand
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 depend
                 upon
                 others
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 work
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 they
                 should
                 intreat
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 constrain
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 they
                 allwayes
                 succeed
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 nothing
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 depend
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 force
                 ,
                 then
                 seldom
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 hazzard
                 .
                 Hence
                 came
                 it
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 prophets
                 that
                 were
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 prevail'd
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 unarm'd
                 ,
                 were
                 too
                 weak
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 alledg'd
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 changeable
                 ,
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 a
                 matter
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 also
                 to
                 settle
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 perswasion
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 behoves
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 beleeve
                 no
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 compel
                 them
                 thereto
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   Theseus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Romulus
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 cause
                 their
                 Laws
                 long
                 to
                 be
                 obey'd
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 disarm'd
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 it
                 befel
                 Fryer
                 
                   Jerome
                   Savanarola
                
                 ,
                 who
                 perish'd
                 in
                 his
                 new
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 multitude
                 began
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 him
                 ;
                 neither
                 had
                 he
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 firme
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 beleev'd
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 force
                 beleefe
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 beleev'd
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 proceedings
                 find
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 dangers
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 they
                 must
                 surmount
                 by
                 their
                 vertue
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 once
                 master'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 beginning
                 to
                 be
                 honored
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 rooted
                 those
                 out
                 that
                 envi'd
                 their
                 dignities
                 ,
                 they
                 remain
                 powerful
                 ,
                 secure
                 ,
                 honorable
                 ,
                 and
                 happy
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 choice
                 examples
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 one
                 of
                 less
                 remark
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 hold
                 some
                 proportion
                 
                 withthem
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 shall
                 suffice
                 me
                 for
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Hiero
                 the
                 Sitacusan
                 .
                 He
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 became
                 Prince
                 of
                 Siracusa
                 ,
                 nor
                 knew
                 he
                 any
                 other
                 ayd
                 of
                 fortune
                 than
                 the
                 occasion
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Siracusans
                 being
                 oppress'd
                 ,
                 made
                 choyce
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Captain
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 deserv'd
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 their
                 Prince
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 vertue
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 private
                 fortune
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 writes
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 he
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 of
                 reigning
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 this
                 man
                 extinguish'd
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 soldiery
                 ,
                 ordaind
                 the
                 new
                 ;
                 left
                 the
                 old
                 allyances
                 ,
                 entertained
                 new
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 soldiers
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 ground
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 build
                 any
                 edifice
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 indured
                 much
                 trouble
                 in
                 gaining
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 but
                 little
                 in
                 maintaining
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   new
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   gotten
                   by
                   fortune
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   mens
                   forces
                   .
                
              
               
                 THey
                 who
                 by
                 fortune
                 only
                 become
                 Princes
                 of
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 small
                 pains
                 attain
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 much
                 a
                 do
                 to
                 maintain
                 themselves
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 find
                 no
                 difficulty
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 thither
                 with
                 wings
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 difficulties
                 arise
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 plac'd
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 such
                 sort
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 an
                 estate
                 given
                 them
                 for
                 money
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 favor
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 that
                 grants
                 it
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 many
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 Jonia
                 ,
                 and
                 Hellespont
                 ;
                 where
                 divers
                 Princes
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 Darius
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 as
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 Emperors
                 ;
                 who
                 from
                 private
                 men
                 by
                 
                 corrupting
                 the
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 attaind
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 These
                 subsist
                 meerly
                 upon
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 fortune
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 advanced
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 two
                 voluble
                 and
                 unsteady
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 neither
                 know
                 how
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 dignity
                 :
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 ,
                 because
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 understanding
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 always
                 liv'd
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 ,
                 can
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 command
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 able
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 forces
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 friendly
                 or
                 faithful
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 those
                 States
                 that
                 suddenly
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 mans
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 nature
                 that
                 spring
                 and
                 grow
                 quickly
                 ,
                 cannot
                 well
                 have
                 taken
                 root
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 correspondencies
                 so
                 firm
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 storm
                 that
                 takes
                 them
                 ,
                 ruines
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 case
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 are
                 thus
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 clambred
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 Princes
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 worth
                 and
                 vertue
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 to
                 maintain
                 that
                 which
                 chance
                 hath
                 cast
                 into
                 their
                 bosoms
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 afterwards
                 lay
                 those
                 foundations
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 have
                 cast
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 Princes
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 wayes
                 about
                 the
                 attaining
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 by
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 alledge
                 you
                 two
                 examples
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 memory
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 
                   Francis
                   Sforza
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Caesar
                   Borgia
                   ;
                   Francis
                
                 by
                 just
                 means
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 got
                 to
                 be
                 Duke
                 of
                 Millan
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 with
                 much
                 pains
                 he
                 had
                 gaind
                 ,
                 he
                 kept
                 with
                 sma
                 〈…〉
                 do
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 
                   Caesar
                   Borgia
                
                 (
                 commonly
                 termed
                 Duke
                 Valentine
                 )
                 got
                 his
                 state
                 by
                 his
                 Fathers
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 lost
                 it
                 ;
                 however
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 no
                 pains
                 was
                 spar'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 omitted
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 
                 discreet
                 and
                 valorus
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 fasten
                 his
                 roots
                 in
                 those
                 Estates
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 armes
                 or
                 fortune
                 had
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 formerly
                 said
                 )
                 he
                 that
                 lays
                 not
                 the
                 foundations
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 vertues
                 to
                 lay
                 them
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 however
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 trouble
                 of
                 the
                 architect
                 ,
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 edifice
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 we
                 consider
                 all
                 the
                 Dukes
                 progresses
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 how
                 great
                 foundations
                 he
                 had
                 cast
                 for
                 his
                 future
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 judge
                 a
                 matter
                 not
                 superflnous
                 to
                 run
                 over
                 ;
                 because
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 better
                 rules
                 I
                 might
                 give
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 his
                 actions
                 ;
                 and
                 however
                 the
                 courses
                 he
                 toook
                 ,
                 availd
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 extream
                 malignity
                 of
                 fortune
                 .
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Duke
                 his
                 son
                 a
                 great
                 man
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 present
                 and
                 future
                 :
                 first
                 he
                 saw
                 no
                 way
                 there
                 was
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 Lord
                 of
                 any
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 turnd
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Venetians
                 would
                 never
                 agree
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 Faenza
                 and
                 Riminum
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Venetians
                 protection
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 whereof
                 in
                 particular
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 use
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 Popes
                 greatness
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 any
                 wayes
                 rely
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 being
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Orsins
                 and
                 Colonies
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 faction
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 necessary
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 matters
                 thus
                 appointed
                 by
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Italy
                 disordered
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 safely
                 
                 to
                 master
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 then
                 sound
                 easie
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Venetians
                 upon
                 three
                 considerations
                 had
                 us'd
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 French
                 men
                 back
                 again
                 into
                 Italy
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 did
                 not
                 withstand
                 ,
                 but
                 furthered
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 King
                 Lewis
                 his
                 ancient
                 marriage
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 then
                 past
                 into
                 Italy
                 with
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ayd
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexanders
                 consent
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 he
                 sooner
                 arrived
                 in
                 Milan
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 soldiers
                 from
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Romania
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 quickly
                 yeelded
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 forces
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 then
                 having
                 made
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 Romania
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 the
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 for
                 ward
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 hindered
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 mens
                 good
                 wills
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 feared
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 served
                 himself
                 ,
                 would
                 fail
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 hinder
                 his
                 conquest
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 from
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 also
                 would
                 serve
                 him
                 the
                 same
                 turn
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 Orsini
                 upon
                 an
                 occasion
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Faenza
                 he
                 assaulted
                 Bolonia
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 assault
                 he
                 saw
                 them
                 go
                 very
                 cold
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 discovered
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 when
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Vrbin
                 ,
                 he
                 invaded
                 Tuscany
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 action
                 the
                 King
                 made
                 him
                 retire
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Duke
                 resolved
                 to
                 depend
                 no
                 more
                 upon
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 mens
                 armes
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 Orsini
                 ,
                 and
                 Colonnies
                 factions
                 in
                 Rome
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 gain'd
                 all
                 their
                 adherents
                 that
                 were
                 gentlemen
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 large
                 allowances
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 honoring
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 qualities
                 with
                 charges
                 and
                 governments
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 months
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 they
                 bare
                 to
                 the
                 parties
                 was
                 quite
                 extinguisht
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 bent
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 waited
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 Orsini
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 dispers'd
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 Colonnia
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 well
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 us'd
                 it
                 better
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Orsini
                 being
                 too
                 late
                 aware
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Dukes
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 greatness
                 was
                 their
                 destruction
                 ,
                 held
                 a
                 Council
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 dwelling
                 house
                 of
                 theirs
                 in
                 the
                 country
                 adjoyning
                 to
                 Perusia
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 grew
                 the
                 rebellion
                 of
                 Vrbin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 Romania
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 dangers
                 befell
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 overcame
                 all
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 regained
                 his
                 reputation
                 ,
                 trusting
                 neither
                 France
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 forrein
                 forces
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 make
                 trial
                 of
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 sleghts
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 knew
                 so
                 well
                 to
                 disguise
                 his
                 intention
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Orsins
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   Orsine
                
                 ,
                 were
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Duke
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 wanting
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 courtesies
                 whereby
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 security
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 rich
                 garments
                 ,
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 horses
                 ,
                 til
                 their
                 own
                 simplicities
                 led
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 to
                 Sinigcllia
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 These
                 heads
                 being
                 then
                 pluck'd
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 partisans
                 made
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 had
                 laid
                 very
                 good
                 foundations
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 his
                 own
                 greatness
                 on
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 all
                 Romania
                 with
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Vrbin
                 ,
                 and
                 gained
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 those
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 beginning
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 relish
                 of
                 their
                 well
                 being
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 part
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 
                 imitated
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 escape
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 Romania
                 ,
                 finding
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 under
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 poor
                 Lords-who
                 had
                 rather
                 pillag'd
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 than
                 chastis'd
                 or
                 amended
                 them
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 more
                 cause
                 of
                 discord
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 union
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 countrey
                 was
                 fraught
                 with
                 robberies
                 ,
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 insolencies
                 ;
                 thought
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 termes
                 of
                 pacification
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 a
                 Princely
                 power
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 good
                 government
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 set
                 over
                 them
                 one
                 
                   Remiro
                   D'
                   Orco
                
                 ,
                 a
                 cruel
                 hasty
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gave
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 setled
                 peace
                 and
                 union
                 amongst
                 them
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 reputation
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 Duke
                 thought
                 such
                 excessive
                 authority
                 serv'd
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 doubting
                 it
                 would
                 grow
                 odious
                 ,
                 he
                 erected
                 a
                 civil
                 Iudicature
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 excellent
                 Iudge
                 did
                 Preside
                 ,
                 and
                 thither
                 every
                 City
                 sent
                 their
                 Advocate
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 rigors
                 past
                 had
                 bred
                 some
                 hatred
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 those
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gain
                 them
                 wholly
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 purpos'd
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 cruelty
                 used
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeded
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 order
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 harsh
                 disposition
                 of
                 his
                 Officers
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 laying
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 his
                 head
                 to
                 be
                 struck
                 off
                 one
                 morning
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 market
                 place
                 at
                 Cesena
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 left
                 upon
                 a
                 gibbet
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 bloody
                 sword
                 by
                 his
                 side
                 ;
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 which
                 spectacle
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 satisfied
                 and
                 amaz'd
                 those
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 digressd
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 finding
                 
                 himself
                 very
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 dangers
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 arm'd
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 measure
                 suppress'd
                 those
                 forces
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 vicinity
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 annoy
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 with
                 his
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 ,
                 though
                 late
                 ,
                 was
                 advis'd
                 of
                 his
                 error
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 suffer
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 seek
                 after
                 new
                 allyances
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 waver
                 with
                 France
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 French
                 came
                 towards
                 Naples
                 against
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 besieged
                 Gagetta
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 design
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 danger
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 effected
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 lived
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 were
                 his
                 businesses
                 carried
                 touching
                 his
                 present
                 estate
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 doubt
                 lest
                 the
                 new
                 successor
                 to
                 the
                 Papacy
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 endeavor
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 Alexander
                 had
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 this
                 foure
                 waies
                 :
                 First
                 by
                 rooting
                 out
                 the
                 races
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Lords
                 he
                 had
                 dispoyled
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 take
                 those
                 occasions
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 gaining
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 gentlemen
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 〈◊〉
                 able
                 with
                 those
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 some
                 awe
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Cardinals
                 as
                 much
                 at
                 his
                 devotion
                 as
                 possibly
                 might
                 be
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 of
                 so
                 large
                 Conquests
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Popes
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 withstand
                 the
                 first
                 fury
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 Three
                 of
                 these
                 fowre
                 at
                 Pope
                 -
                 Alexanders
                 death
                 he
                 had
                 effected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 〈◊〉
                 had
                 neare
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 those
                 Lords
                 he
                 had
                 stript
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 
                 he
                 could
                 come
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 few
                 escap'd
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 gaind
                 him
                 the
                 Roman
                 Gentlemen
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 faction
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 his
                 new
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 designe
                 to
                 become
                 Lord
                 of
                 Tuscany
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 possessed
                 himself
                 already
                 of
                 Perusia
                 ,
                 and
                 Pombin
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 protection
                 of
                 Pisa
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 cast
                 off
                 his
                 respect
                 to
                 France
                 (
                 which
                 now
                 he
                 meant
                 to
                 hold
                 no
                 longer
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 now
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 by
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 buy
                 his
                 friendship
                 at
                 any
                 termes
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 to
                 leap
                 into
                 Pisa
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Lucca
                 and
                 Siena
                 were
                 presently
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 envy
                 to
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 fear
                 .
                 The
                 Florentines
                 had
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 escape
                 him
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 succeeded
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 question
                 it
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 year
                 that
                 Alexander
                 dy'd
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 reputation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 bave
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 have
                 stood
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 bottom
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 dependance
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 resting
                 upon
                 others
                 helps
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 strength
                 and
                 valor
                 .
                 But
                 Alexander
                 dy'd
                 five
                 years
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 draw
                 forth
                 his
                 sword
                 :
                 and
                 left
                 him
                 setled
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Romania
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 designes
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 sick
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 very
                 strong
                 armies
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 Duke
                 such
                 a
                 spirit
                 and
                 courage
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 understood
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 how
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 gaind
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 firm
                 were
                 the
                 grounds
                 he
                 had
                 laid
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 had
                 those
                 armies
                 upon
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 carried
                 through
                 his
                 purpose
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 all
                 
                 opposition
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 foundations
                 he
                 grounded
                 upon
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 appeard
                 in
                 that
                 Romania
                 held
                 for
                 him
                 above
                 a
                 moneth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 remained
                 secure
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 though
                 even
                 at
                 deaths
                 doore
                 :
                 and
                 however
                 the
                 
                   Baglioni
                   ,
                   Vitelli
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Orsini
                 came
                 into
                 Rome
                 ;
                 yet
                 found
                 they
                 none
                 would
                 take
                 their
                 parts
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 have
                 effected
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 him
                 Pope
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 hindred
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 should
                 be
                 Pope
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 in
                 health
                 when
                 Alexander
                 dy'd
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 had
                 gone
                 easily
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 that
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 was
                 created
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 fore-thought
                 on
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 could
                 happen
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 his
                 father
                 chanc'd
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 provided
                 its
                 remedy
                 ,
                 this
                 onely
                 excepted
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 foresaw
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 should
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 brought
                 unto
                 deaths
                 dore
                 also
                 .
                 Having
                 then
                 collected
                 all
                 the
                 Dukes
                 actions
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 blame
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 done
                 )
                 set
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 pattern
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 fortune
                 and
                 others
                 armes
                 have
                 been
                 exalted
                 to
                 an
                 Empire
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 being
                 of
                 great
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 lofty
                 designes
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 carry
                 himself
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 obstacle
                 of
                 his
                 purposes
                 was
                 the
                 brevity
                 of
                 Alexanders
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 sickness
                 .
                 Whoever
                 therefore
                 deemes
                 it
                 necessary
                 in
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 Principality
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 gain
                 him
                 friends
                 ,
                 to
                 overcome
                 either
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 cunning
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 beloved
                 ,
                 or
                 feared
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 be
                 followed
                 and
                 reverenced
                 by
                 his
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 those
                 that
                 
                 can
                 ,
                 or
                 owe
                 thee
                 any
                 hurt
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 ancient
                 orders
                 with
                 new
                 wayes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 severe
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 magnanimous
                 ,
                 and
                 liberall
                 ;
                 to
                 extinguish
                 the
                 unfaithfull
                 soldiery
                 ,
                 and
                 create
                 new
                 ;
                 to
                 maintain
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 armities
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 either
                 with
                 favor
                 benefit
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 wary
                 how
                 to
                 offend
                 thee
                 ;
                 cannot
                 find
                 more
                 fresh
                 and
                 lively
                 examples
                 than
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 this
                 man.
                 He
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 fault
                 withall
                 for
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 wherein
                 an
                 evil
                 choice
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Pope
                 to
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 withheld
                 any
                 one
                 from
                 being
                 Pope
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 consented
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Cardinals
                 should
                 have
                 got
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 ever
                 done
                 harme
                 to
                 ;
                 or
                 who
                 having
                 attaind
                 the
                 Pontificate
                 were
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 because
                 men
                 ordinarily
                 do
                 hurt
                 either
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 or
                 hatred
                 .
                 Those
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 offended
                 ,
                 were
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   ad
                   Vincula
                   ,
                   Colonna
                
                 ,
                 Sr.
                 George
                 ,
                 and
                 Ascanius
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 possibility
                 of
                 the
                 Popedome
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 have
                 feard
                 him
                 rather
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Roan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 ;
                 these
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 allyance
                 and
                 obligation
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 France
                 on
                 their
                 party
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Duke
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 should
                 have
                 created
                 a
                 Spanyard
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 agreed
                 that
                 Roan
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   ad
                   Vincula
                
                 .
                 And
                 whoever
                 beleeves
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 great
                 personages
                 new
                 benefits
                 blot
                 on
                 
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 old
                 injuries
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 deceiv'd
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 election
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 own
                 ruine
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Till
                   wee
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   seaventh
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   I
                   find
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   much
                   blame-worthy
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   on
                   ground
                   he
                   layes
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Chapter
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   hee
                   builds
                   most
                   of
                   thiis
                   Fabrick
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   Subjects
                   must
                   either
                   be
                   dallyed
                   or
                   flatterd
                   withall
                   ,
                   or
                   quite
                   crusht
                   .
                   Whereby
                   our
                   Author
                   advises
                   his
                   Prince
                   to
                   support
                   his
                   authority
                   with
                   two
                   Cardinall
                   Vertues
                   ,
                   Dissimulation
                   and
                   Cruelty
                   .
                   He
                   considers
                   not
                   herein
                   that
                   the
                   head
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   principall
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   is
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   he
                   goes
                   against
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   twenty
                   sixt
                   Chapter
                   of
                   his
                   Rep.
                   l.
                   1.
                   where
                   hee
                   blames
                
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 
                   for
                   such
                   courses
                   ,
                   terming
                   them
                   very
                   cruell
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   all
                   Christian
                   manner
                   of
                   living
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   every
                   man
                   shou'd
                   refuse
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   rather
                   to
                   live
                   a
                   private
                   life
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   reigne
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   mankind
                   .
                   The
                   life
                   of
                
                 Caesar
                 Borgia
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   given
                   as
                   a
                   paterne
                   to
                   new
                   Princes
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   cunning
                   Carriage
                   of
                   things
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   thereby
                   first
                   deceive
                   and
                   inveigle
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   suppresse
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   could
                   oppose
                   or
                   hinder
                   his
                   ambition
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   you
                   runne
                   ever
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   Father
                   Pope
                
                 Alexander
                 
                   the
                   sixt
                   and
                   him
                   ,
                   both
                   imbarqued
                   for
                   his
                   advancement
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   engag'd
                   the
                   Papall
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   reputation
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   for
                   faith
                   and
                   conscience
                   these
                   men
                   never
                   knew
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   exacted
                   it
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   there
                   was
                   never
                   promise
                   made
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   only
                   so
                   farre
                   kept
                   as
                   servd
                   for
                   advantage
                   ;
                   Liberali
                   ey
                   was
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   ;
                   Clemency
                   and
                   
                   Cruelty
                   ,
                   all
                   alike
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   might
                   serve
                   to
                   worke
                   with
                   their
                   purposes
                   .
                   All
                   was
                   sacrific'd
                   to
                   ambition
                   ;
                   no
                   friendship
                   could
                   tye
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   religion
                   :
                   and
                   no
                   marvell
                   :
                   for
                   ambition
                   made
                   them
                   forget
                   both
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   But
                   see
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   cunning
                   :
                   though
                   this
                
                 Caesar
                 Borgia
                 
                   contrived
                   all
                   his
                   businesse
                   so
                   warily
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Author
                   much
                   commends
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   had
                   attaind
                   neere
                   the
                   pitch
                   of
                   his
                   hopes
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   provided
                   for
                   each
                   misadventure
                   could
                   befall
                   him
                   its
                   remedy
                   ;
                   Policy
                   shewd
                   it
                   selefe
                   short-sighted
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   foresaw
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   death
                   ,
                   he
                   himself
                   should
                   bee
                   brought
                   unto
                   deaths
                   doore
                   also
                   .
                   And
                   me
                   thinks
                   this
                   Example
                   might
                   have
                   given
                   occasion
                   to
                   our
                   Author
                   to
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   surely
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   that
                   ruleth
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   times
                   God
                   cutts
                   off
                   those
                   cunning
                   and
                   mighty
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   hight
                   of
                   their
                   purposes
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   think
                   they
                   have
                   neare
                   surmounted
                   all
                   dangers
                   and
                   difficulties
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   intent
                   that
                   the
                   living
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   ruleth
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   giveth
                   it
                   to
                   whomsoever
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   setteth
                   up
                   over
                   in
                   the
                   basest
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 Daniel
                 .
                 4.
                 17.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   those
                   who
                   by
                   wicked
                   meanes
                   have
                   attaind
                   to
                   a
                   Principality
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 becomes
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 wholly
                 be
                 attributed
                 either
                 to
                 Fortune
                 or
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 passe
                 me
                 :
                 howbeit
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 largely
                 discoursed
                 upon
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Republicks
                 are
                 treated
                 of
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 some
                 wicked
                 
                 and
                 unlawfull
                 meanes
                 a
                 man
                 rises
                 to
                 the
                 Principality
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 a
                 private
                 person
                 by
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 his
                 fellow
                 Citizens
                 becomes
                 Prince
                 of
                 his
                 countrey
                 .
                 And
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 evident
                 by
                 two
                 Examples
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 ancient
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 moderne
                 ,
                 without
                 entring
                 otherwise
                 into
                 the
                 justice
                 or
                 merit
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 for
                 any
                 body
                 that
                 is
                 forc'd
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 .
                 Agathocles
                 the
                 Sicilian
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 base
                 and
                 abject
                 fortune
                 ,
                 got
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 of
                 Siracusa
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 borne
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Potter
                 ,
                 continued
                 alwayes
                 a
                 wicked
                 life
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 this
                 fortune
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 he
                 accompanied
                 his
                 lewdnesse
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 courage
                 and
                 resolution
                 ,
                 that
                 applying
                 himselfe
                 to
                 military
                 affaires
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 degrees
                 thereof
                 he
                 attained
                 to
                 bee
                 Praetour
                 of
                 Siracusa
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 setled
                 in
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 determined
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 become
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 that
                 by
                 violence
                 and
                 without
                 obligation
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 consent
                 had
                 been
                 granted
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 haveing
                 had
                 some
                 private
                 intelligence
                 touching
                 his
                 designe
                 with
                 Amilcar
                 the
                 Carithaginian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 imployd
                 with
                 his
                 army
                 in
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 one
                 morning
                 gatherd
                 the
                 people
                 together
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Syracusa
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 what
                 to
                 advise
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 matters
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 signe
                 given
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 his
                 souldiers
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 Senatours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 richest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 slaine
                 ,
                 he
                 usurp'd
                 the
                 Principality
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 without
                 any
                 civill
                 strife
                 :
                 and
                 however
                 he
                 was
                 twice
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 besieged
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 
                 own
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 leaving
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 army
                 at
                 the
                 defence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 invaded
                 Affrique
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 freed
                 Siracusa
                 from
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 into
                 extreme
                 necessity
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 constraind
                 to
                 accord
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 Affrique
                 ,
                 and
                 quitt
                 Sicily
                 to
                 Agathocles
                 .
                 He
                 then
                 that
                 should
                 consider
                 the
                 actions
                 and
                 valour
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 see
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 few
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 unto
                 Fortune
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 as
                 is
                 formerly
                 sayd
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 ones
                 favour
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 service
                 in
                 warre
                 with
                 many
                 sufferings
                 and
                 dangers
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 risen
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Principality
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 maintaned
                 afterwards
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 resolute
                 and
                 hazardous
                 undertakings
                 .
                 Yet
                 cannot
                 this
                 be
                 term'd
                 vertue
                 or
                 valour
                 to
                 flay
                 his
                 own
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 betray
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 faith
                 ,
                 without
                 pitty
                 ,
                 without
                 religion
                 ,
                 which
                 wayes
                 are
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 gaine
                 dominion
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 glory
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 Agathocles
                 his
                 valour
                 bee
                 well
                 weighd
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 enturing
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 off
                 from
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 his
                 courage
                 ,
                 in
                 supporting
                 and
                 mastering
                 of
                 adversities
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 see
                 why
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 any
                 way
                 inferiour
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 ablest
                 Captaines
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 his
                 beastly
                 cruelty
                 and
                 inhumanity
                 with
                 innumerable
                 wickednesses
                 ,
                 allow
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 celebrated
                 among
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 men
                 .
                 That
                 cannot
                 then
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Fortune
                 or
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 attaind
                 to
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 while
                 Alexander
                 the
                 sixth
                 held
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 Oliverotie
                 of
                 Fermo
                 ,
                 who
                 some
                 few
                 yeeres
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 left
                 young
                 by
                 his
                 parents
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 up
                 
                 under
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 an
                 uncle
                 of
                 his
                 on
                 the
                 mothers
                 side
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   John
                   Foliani
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 given
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 the
                 warres
                 under
                 
                   Paulo
                   Vitelli
                
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 being
                 well
                 instructed
                 in
                 that
                 discipline
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 rise
                 to
                 some
                 worthy
                 degree
                 in
                 the
                 warrs
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 when
                 Paulo
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 served
                 under
                 Vitellozzo
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 ingenious
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 personage
                 ,
                 and
                 brave
                 courage
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 prime
                 men
                 among
                 the
                 troops
                 he
                 served
                 in
                 :
                 but
                 thinking
                 it
                 but
                 servile
                 to
                 depend
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 plotted
                 by
                 the
                 ayd
                 of
                 some
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Fermo
                 (
                 who
                 lik'd
                 rather
                 the
                 thraldome
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 than
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Vitelli
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 master
                 of
                 Fermo
                 ;
                 and
                 writ
                 to
                 
                   John
                   Foliani
                
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 been
                 many
                 yeeres
                 from
                 home
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 take
                 notice
                 os
                 his
                 own
                 patrimony
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 imployd
                 himselfe
                 but
                 to
                 purchase
                 honour
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 his
                 Citizens
                 might
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 vainely
                 spent
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 good
                 equipage
                 and
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 hundred
                 horse
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 and
                 servants
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 intreated
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 pleasd
                 so
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 honourably
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Fermo
                 ,
                 which
                 turnd
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 his
                 honor
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 uncle
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 nephew
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 ,
                 John
                 faild
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 office
                 of
                 courtesie
                 due
                 to
                 his
                 nephew
                 :
                 and
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 receivd
                 by
                 them
                 of
                 Fermo
                 ,
                 and
                 lodged
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 :
                 where
                 having
                 passed
                 some
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 stayd
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 order
                 somewhat
                 that
                 was
                 
                 necessary
                 for
                 his
                 intended
                 villany
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 solemne
                 feast
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 invited
                 
                   John
                   Foliani
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 prime
                 men
                 of
                 Fermo
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 their
                 chear
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 other
                 entertainments
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 such
                 feasts
                 it
                 is
                 customary
                 ,
                 Oliverotto
                 of
                 purpose
                 mov'd
                 some
                 grave
                 discourses
                 ;
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 and
                 Caesar
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 undertakings
                 ;
                 where
                 unto
                 John
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 making
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 stood
                 up
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 secret
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 retir'd
                 into
                 a
                 chamber
                 ,
                 whether
                 John
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 Citizens
                 followd
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 were
                 they
                 sooner
                 set
                 downe
                 there
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 some
                 secret
                 place
                 therein
                 came
                 forth
                 diverse
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 slew
                 John
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 homicide
                 Oliverotto
                 got
                 a
                 horse-backe
                 and
                 ravaged
                 the
                 whole
                 towne
                 ,
                 and
                 besieged
                 the
                 supreme
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 the
                 palace
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 feare
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 constraind
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 settle
                 a
                 government
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 made
                 himselfe
                 Prince
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 all
                 dead
                 who
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 discontented
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 hurt
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 strengthned
                 himselfe
                 with
                 new
                 civill
                 and
                 military
                 orders
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 yeer
                 that
                 he
                 held
                 the
                 Principality
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 secure
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Fermo
                 ,
                 but
                 became
                 fearefull
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 neighbours
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 him
                 would
                 have
                 prov'd
                 difficult
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Agathocles
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 let
                 himselfe
                 been
                 deceivd
                 by
                 
                   Caesar
                   Borgia
                
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 Sinigallia
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Orsini
                 and
                 Vitelli
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 also
                 being
                 taken
                 a
                 yeere
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 the
                 parricide
                 ,
                 was
                 strangled
                 together
                 with
                 Vitellozzo
                 (
                 whome
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 master
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 vertues
                 and
                 vices
                 .
                 )
                 Some
                 man
                 might
                 doubt
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 should
                 proceed
                 ,
                 that
                 Agathocles
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 treacheries
                 and
                 crueltyes
                 ,
                 could
                 possibly
                 live
                 long
                 secure
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 contrey
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 himselfe
                 from
                 his
                 forrein
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Citizens
                 conspir'd
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 many
                 others
                 have
                 never
                 been
                 able
                 even
                 in
                 peaceable
                 times
                 to
                 maintaine
                 their
                 States
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 the
                 doubtfull
                 times
                 of
                 warre
                 .
                 I
                 beleeve
                 that
                 this
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 well
                 ,
                 or
                 ill
                 using
                 of
                 those
                 cruelties
                 :
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 termd
                 well
                 us'd
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 lawfull
                 to
                 say
                 well
                 of
                 evill
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 only
                 once
                 of
                 necessity
                 for
                 securities
                 sake
                 ,
                 not
                 insisting
                 therein
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 use
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 subiects
                 profit
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 ill
                 us'd
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 bee
                 but
                 few
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 multiply
                 rather
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 diminish
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 take
                 that
                 first
                 way
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 mens
                 care
                 ,
                 find
                 some
                 remedy
                 for
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 Agathocles
                 did
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 they
                 should
                 continue
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 lay
                 ing
                 hold
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 the
                 usurper
                 thereof
                 ought
                 to
                 runne
                 over
                 and
                 execute
                 all
                 his
                 cruelties
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 forced
                 often
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 renewing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 men
                 some
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 gaine
                 their
                 affections
                 by
                 doing
                 them
                 some
                 courtesies
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 carries
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 fearefullnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 evill
                 advice
                 ,
                 is
                 alwayes
                 constraind
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 sword
                 drawne
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 nor
                 ever
                 can
                 heerely
                 upon
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 
                 possibility
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 daily
                 and
                 continuall
                 injuries
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 any
                 safety
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 injuries
                 should
                 bee
                 done
                 altogether
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 seldomer
                 t●sted
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 lesse
                 offend
                 ;
                 his
                 favours
                 should
                 bee
                 bestowd
                 by
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 keep
                 their
                 taste
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 a
                 Prince
                 must
                 live
                 with
                 his
                 subjects
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 accident
                 either
                 of
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 can
                 make
                 him
                 vary
                 :
                 for
                 necessity
                 comming
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 adversries
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 time
                 given
                 thee
                 to
                 make
                 advantage
                 of
                 thy
                 cruelties
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 favours
                 which
                 then
                 thou
                 bestowest
                 ,
                 will
                 little
                 help
                 thee
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 thee
                 perforce
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 yeeld
                 no
                 returne
                 of
                 thanks
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Civill
                   Principality
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 principall
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 villany
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 insufferable
                 violence
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 his
                 fellow-citizens
                 becomes
                 Prince
                 of
                 his
                 native
                 countrey
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 terme
                 a
                 Civill
                 Principality
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 attaine
                 hereunto
                 is
                 Verue
                 wholly
                 '
                 or
                 Fortune
                 wholly
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 fortunate
                 cunning
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 Principality
                 is
                 climb'd
                 up
                 to
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 peoples
                 help
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 mens
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 we
                 finde
                 these
                 two
                 humours
                 differ
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 spring
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 desire
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 nor
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 command
                 and
                 oppresse
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 these
                 two
                 several
                 appetites
                 ,
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 effects
                 ,
                 either
                 a
                 Principality
                 ,
                 or
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 or
                 Tumultuary
                 licentionsnesse
                 .
                 The
                 Principality
                 is
                 caused
                 
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 factions
                 have
                 the
                 occasion
                 offerd
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 seeing
                 themselves
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 whole
                 reputation
                 to
                 one
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 Prince
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 under
                 his
                 shadow
                 vent
                 their
                 spleenes
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 also
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 great
                 mens
                 insolencies
                 ,
                 converting
                 the
                 whole
                 reputation
                 to
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 create
                 him
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 protected
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Principality
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 subsists
                 with
                 more
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 attaines
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 peoples
                 favour
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 being
                 made
                 Prince
                 ,
                 hath
                 many
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 account
                 themselves
                 his
                 equalls
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 dispose
                 nor
                 command
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 gaines
                 the
                 Principality
                 by
                 the
                 peoples
                 favor
                 ,
                 finds
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 in
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 none
                 or
                 very
                 few
                 neare
                 him
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 supple
                 to
                 bend
                 :
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 cannot
                 upon
                 easie
                 termes
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 doing
                 of
                 wrong
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 contents
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 propound
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 honest
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 these
                 desiring
                 to
                 oppresse
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 oppressed
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 peoples
                 enemy
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 well
                 secure
                 himselfe
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 multitude
                 ;
                 well
                 may
                 hee
                 bee
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 .
                 The
                 worst
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 can
                 look
                 for
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 become
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 abandoned
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 greatones
                 once
                 grow
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 
                 feare
                 their
                 abandoning
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 against
                 him
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 being
                 in
                 them
                 more
                 forecast
                 and
                 craft
                 ,
                 they
                 alwayes
                 take
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 forelocks
                 whereby
                 to
                 save
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 credit
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 they
                 hope
                 shall
                 get
                 the
                 mastery
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 likewise
                 is
                 necessitated
                 alwayes
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 doe
                 well
                 enough
                 without
                 the
                 same
                 great
                 men
                 ;
                 he
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 create
                 new
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 again
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 credit
                 as
                 he
                 pleases
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 cleare
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 men
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 considerd
                 two
                 wayes
                 principally
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 take
                 thy
                 proceedings
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 engage
                 their
                 fortunes
                 wholly
                 in
                 thine
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 lye
                 not
                 alwayes
                 catching
                 at
                 spoyle
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 honourd
                 and
                 esteem'd
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 bind
                 themselves
                 not
                 to
                 thy
                 fortune
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considerd
                 also
                 two
                 wayes
                 ;
                 either
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 want
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shouldst
                 thou
                 serve
                 thy selfe
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 them
                 especially
                 that
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 good
                 advice
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 thy
                 affaires
                 prosper
                 ,
                 thou
                 dost
                 thy selfe
                 honour
                 thereby
                 ;
                 if
                 crost
                 ,
                 thou
                 needst
                 not
                 feare
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 oblige
                 not
                 themselves
                 to
                 thee
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 they
                 think
                 more
                 of
                 themselves
                 than
                 of
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 his
                 discoverd
                 enemyes
                 :
                 for
                 alwayes
                 in
                 thy
                 adversity
                 they
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 hand
                 too
                 to
                 ruine
                 thee
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ought
                 hee
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 Prince
                 by
                 the
                 peoples
                 favour
                 ,
                 keepe
                 them
                 his
                 friends
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 easily
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 desiring
                 only
                 to
                 live
                 free
                 from
                 oppression
                 :
                 
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 becomes
                 Prince
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 mens
                 favour
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 ought
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 gaine
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 easily
                 effect
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 their
                 protection
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 find
                 good
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 look
                 for
                 evill
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 more
                 endered
                 to
                 their
                 benefactour
                 ,
                 therefore
                 growes
                 the
                 people
                 so
                 pliant
                 in
                 their
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 by
                 their
                 favours
                 he
                 had
                 attaind
                 his
                 dignity
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 gaine
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 side
                 by
                 many
                 wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 vary
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 no
                 ●ertaine
                 rule
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 thereupon
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 we
                 shall
                 let
                 them
                 passe
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 people
                 his
                 friend
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 in
                 his
                 adversities
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 helpe
                 .
                 Nabis
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Spartans
                 supported
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 all
                 Greece
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 exceeding
                 victorious
                 army
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 those
                 defended
                 his
                 native
                 countrey
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 suffic'd
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 danger
                 came
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 secur'd
                 himself
                 of
                 a
                 fewer
                 ;
                 whereas
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 this
                 had
                 nothing
                 availd
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 think
                 to
                 overthrow
                 this
                 my
                 opinon
                 with
                 that
                 common
                 proverb
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 who
                 relyes
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 layes
                 his
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 dirt
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 where
                 a
                 private
                 Citizen
                 grounds
                 upon
                 them
                 making
                 his
                 account
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 free
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 either
                 his
                 enemyes
                 or
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 oppresse
                 him
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 himself
                 often
                 deceiv'd
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 the
                 Gracchyes
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Florence
                   George
                   Scali
                
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 grounds
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 his
                 wits
                 about
                 
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 adversiryes
                 ,
                 and
                 wants
                 not
                 other
                 preparations
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 together
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 animated
                 with
                 his
                 valour
                 and
                 orders
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 prove
                 deceiv'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 find
                 he
                 hath
                 layd
                 good
                 foundations
                 .
                 These
                 Principalityes
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 falling
                 when
                 they
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 skip
                 from
                 the
                 ciuil
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 absolute
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 Princes
                 either
                 command
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 case
                 their
                 State
                 is
                 more
                 weak
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 stand
                 wholly
                 at
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 these
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 areset
                 over
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 especially
                 in
                 adverse
                 times
                 are
                 able
                 with
                 facility
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 State
                 from
                 them
                 either
                 by
                 rising
                 up
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 nor
                 obeying
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 hand
                 in
                 those
                 dangers
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 absolute
                 authority
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Citizens
                 and
                 subjects
                 that
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 commands
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 in
                 those
                 fractions
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 times
                 he
                 shall
                 alwayes
                 have
                 greatest
                 penury
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 trust
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Prince
                 cannot
                 ground
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 sees
                 in
                 peaceable
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Citizens
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 every
                 one
                 runs
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 one
                 will
                 venture
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 danger
                 neare
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 hazzard
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 State
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 is
                 this
                 experience
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 but
                 once
                 made
                 .
                 Therefore
                 a
                 prudent
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 devise
                 a
                 way
                 whereby
                 his
                 Citizens
                 alwayes
                 and
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 and
                 quality
                 of
                 time
                 may
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 after
                 prove
                 faithfull
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   In
                   what
                   manner
                   the
                   Forces
                   of
                   all
                   Principalities
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   measured
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 requisite
                 in
                 examining
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 those
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 another
                 consideration
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Prince
                 have
                 such
                 dominions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 subsist
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 whether
                 he
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 need
                 of
                 another
                 to
                 defend
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 clear
                 this
                 point
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 them
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 power
                 either
                 for
                 their
                 multitudes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 quantity
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 a
                 compleat
                 armie
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyn
                 battel
                 with
                 whoever
                 comes
                 to
                 assail
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 think
                 those
                 alwaies
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 others
                 help
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 retire
                 within
                 their
                 walls
                 and
                 guard
                 them
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 treated
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 adde
                 somwhat
                 thereto
                 as
                 occasion
                 shall
                 require
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 other
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 to
                 encourage
                 such
                 Princes
                 to
                 fortifie
                 and
                 guard
                 their
                 own
                 Capital
                 city
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 about
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 hold
                 much
                 account
                 ;
                 and
                 whoever
                 shall
                 have
                 well
                 fortified
                 that
                 town
                 ,
                 and
                 touching
                 other
                 matters
                 of
                 governments
                 shall
                 have
                 behaved
                 himself
                 towards
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 formerly
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 assaild
                 but
                 with
                 great
                 regard
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 willingly
                 undertake
                 not
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 see
                 difficulty
                 to
                 work
                 them
                 through
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 much
                 facility
                 be
                 there
                 found
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 assails
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 his
                 town
                 strong
                 and
                 wel
                 
                 guarded
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 hated
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 cities
                 of
                 Germany
                 are
                 very
                 free
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 very
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 about
                 them
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 obey
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 stand
                 not
                 in
                 fear
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 him
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Potentate
                 about
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 fortified
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 thinks
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 prove
                 hard
                 and
                 tedious
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 ditches
                 and
                 rampires
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 store
                 of
                 Artillery
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 have
                 their
                 publick
                 cellars
                 well
                 provided
                 with
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 and
                 firing
                 for
                 a
                 yeer
                 :
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 loss
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 alwaies
                 in
                 common
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 to
                 imploy
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 labor
                 of
                 those
                 trades
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 sinews
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 that
                 city
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 industry
                 whereby
                 the
                 commons
                 ordinarily
                 supported
                 themselves
                 :
                 they
                 hold
                 up
                 also
                 the
                 military
                 exercises
                 in
                 repute
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 have
                 they
                 many
                 orders
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 then
                 that
                 is
                 master
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 strong
                 city
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 not
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 assaulted
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 were
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 assail
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 fain
                 to
                 quit
                 him
                 with
                 shame
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 so
                 various
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 that
                 an
                 army
                 can
                 lie
                 incampt
                 before
                 a
                 town
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 yeer
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 having
                 their
                 possessions
                 abroad
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 them
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 redious
                 siege
                 and
                 their
                 love
                 to
                 themselves
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 for
                 get
                 their
                 Prince
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 puissant
                 and
                 couragious
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 master
                 those
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 now
                 giving
                 his
                 subjects
                 hope
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 mischiief
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 durance
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 affright
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 whiles
                 cunningly
                 securing
                 himself
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 thinks
                 too
                 forward
                 to
                 run
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 by
                 ordinary
                 reason
                 the
                 enemy
                 should
                 burne
                 and
                 waste
                 their
                 countrey
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 arrival
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 those
                 times
                 while
                 mens
                 minds
                 are
                 yet
                 warme
                 ,
                 and
                 resolute
                 in
                 their
                 defence
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 ought
                 a
                 Prince
                 doubt
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 courages
                 grow
                 coole
                 ,
                 the
                 dammages
                 are
                 all
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 mischiefs
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 help
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 have
                 they
                 more
                 occasion
                 to
                 cleave
                 faster
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 thinking
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 more
                 bound
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 houses
                 having
                 for
                 his
                 defence
                 been
                 fired
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 possessions
                 wasted
                 ;
                 and
                 mens
                 nature
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 hold
                 themselves
                 oblig'd
                 for
                 the
                 kindnesses
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 they
                 receive
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 if
                 all
                 be
                 well
                 weigh'd
                 ,
                 a
                 wise
                 Prince
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 much
                 difficulty
                 to
                 keep
                 sure
                 and
                 true
                 to
                 him
                 his
                 Citizens
                 hearts
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 want
                 of
                 provision
                 for
                 food
                 and
                 ammunition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Principalities
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 remains
                 now
                 only
                 that
                 we
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 difficulties
                 are
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 gotten
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 attained
                 to
                 either
                 by
                 vertue
                 ,
                 or
                 Fortune
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 they
                 are
                 held
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 maintaind
                 by
                 orders
                 inverterated
                 in
                 the
                 religion
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 powerfull
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 maintain
                 their
                 Princes
                 in
                 their
                 dominions
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 soever
                 they
                 proceed
                 and
                 live
                 .
                 These
                 only
                 have
                 an
                 Estate
                 and
                 defend
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 have
                 subjects
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 their
                 States
                 because
                 undefended
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 govern'd
                 ,
                 care
                 not
                 ,
                 think
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 aliene
                 themselves
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 Principalities
                 then
                 are
                 only
                 happy
                 and
                 secure
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 being
                 sustained
                 by
                 superior
                 causes
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 humane
                 understanding
                 reaches
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 maintained
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 presumptuous
                 and
                 rash
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 discourse
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 ask
                 me
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 temporal
                 power
                 hath
                 attaind
                 to
                 such
                 greatness
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 the
                 Italian
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 entituled
                 the
                 potentates
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 Baron
                 and
                 Lord
                 though
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 condition
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 temporality
                 ,
                 made
                 but
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 trembles
                 at
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 drive
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 ruine
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ;
                 and
                 however
                 this
                 be
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 superstitious
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 to
                 recall
                 it
                 to
                 memory
                 .
                 Before
                 that
                 Charles
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 past
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 this
                 countrey
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Florentines
                 .
                 These
                 Potentates
                 took
                 two
                 things
                 principally
                 
                 to
                 their
                 care
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 forreiner
                 should
                 invade
                 Italy
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 inlarge
                 their
                 State.
                 They
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 this
                 care
                 was
                 most
                 taken
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 restrain
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 there
                 needed
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 Ferrara
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Pope
                 low
                 ,
                 they
                 served
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 Barons
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 factions
                 ,
                 the
                 Orsini
                 and
                 Colonnesi
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 alwaies
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 standing
                 ready
                 with
                 their
                 armes
                 in
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 held
                 the
                 Popedome
                 weak
                 and
                 feeble
                 :
                 and
                 however
                 sometimes
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 couragious
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 Sextus
                 ;
                 yet
                 either
                 his
                 fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 wisdome
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 free
                 him
                 of
                 these
                 incommodities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brevity
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 ten
                 years
                 ;
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 Popes
                 ordinarily
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 could
                 they
                 bring
                 low
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 factions
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 one
                 had
                 near
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 Colonnesi
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 another
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Orsini
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 them
                 grow
                 again
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 time
                 quite
                 to
                 root
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Popes
                 temporal
                 power
                 was
                 of
                 small
                 esteem
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 there
                 arose
                 afterwards
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Popes
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 shewed
                 what
                 a
                 Pope
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 money
                 and
                 forces
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 effected
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 instrument
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Valentine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 ocasion
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 mens
                 passage
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 discoursed
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 Dukes
                 actions
                 :
                 and
                 however
                 his
                 purpose
                 was
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 inlarge
                 the
                 Church
                 dominions
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 
                 the
                 Duke
                 great
                 ;
                 yet
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 turnd
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 advantage
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 when
                 the
                 Duke
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 heir
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 pains
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 succeeded
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 Church
                 great
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 Romania
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Barons
                 of
                 Rome
                 being
                 quite
                 rooted
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Alexanders
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 factions
                 worne
                 down
                 ;
                 he
                 found
                 also
                 the
                 way
                 open
                 for
                 the
                 heaping
                 up
                 of
                 moneys
                 ,
                 never
                 practised
                 before
                 Alexanders
                 time
                 ;
                 which
                 things
                 Julius
                 not
                 only
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 but
                 augmented
                 ;
                 and
                 thought
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 Bolonia
                 ,
                 and
                 extinguish
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 and
                 chase
                 the
                 French
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 designes
                 of
                 his
                 prov'd
                 all
                 lucky
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 his
                 praise
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 private
                 regard
                 :
                 he
                 kept
                 also
                 the
                 factions
                 of
                 the
                 Orsins
                 and
                 Colonnesi
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 State
                 he
                 found
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 among
                 them
                 some
                 head
                 whereby
                 to
                 cause
                 an
                 alteration
                 ;
                 yet
                 two
                 things
                 have
                 held
                 them
                 quiet
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 somewhat
                 affrights
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Cardinals
                 of
                 their
                 factions
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 primary
                 causes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 troubles
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 shall
                 these
                 parties
                 ever
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 have
                 Cardinals
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 nourish
                 the
                 factious
                 both
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 abroad
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Barons
                 then
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 from
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ambitions
                 arise
                 the
                 discords
                 and
                 tumults
                 among
                 the
                 Barons
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 hath
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 his
                 Holiness
                 found
                 the
                 Popedome
                 exceeding
                 puissant
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 hoped
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 amplified
                 it
                 by
                 armes
                 
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 other
                 vertues
                 ,
                 will
                 much
                 more
                 advantage
                 and
                 dignifie
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   Military
                   discipline
                   there
                   are
                   and
                   touching
                   Mercinary
                   soldiers
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 treated
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 those
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 I
                 propounded
                 to
                 discourse
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 considered
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 their
                 well
                 and
                 ill
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 shewd
                 the
                 waies
                 whereby
                 many
                 have
                 sought
                 to
                 gain
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 in
                 general
                 of
                 the
                 offences
                 and
                 defences
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 chance
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 forenamed
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 formerly
                 said
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 have
                 good
                 foundations
                 laid
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 he
                 go
                 to
                 wrack
                 .
                 The
                 Principal
                 foundations
                 that
                 all
                 States
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 new
                 ,
                 as
                 old
                 ,
                 or
                 mixt
                 ,
                 are
                 good
                 laws
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 armes
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 good
                 laws
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 armes
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 good
                 armes
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 good
                 laws
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 omit
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 laws
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 of
                 armes
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 armes
                 ,
                 wherewithall
                 a
                 Prince
                 defends
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 either
                 are
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 mercenary
                 ,
                 or
                 auxiliary
                 ,
                 or
                 mixt
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 mercenary
                 and
                 auxiliar
                 ,
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 holds
                 his
                 State
                 founded
                 upon
                 mercenary
                 armes
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 nor
                 secure
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 well
                 united
                 ,
                 
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 discipline
                 ,
                 treacherous
                 ,
                 among
                 their
                 friends
                 stout
                 ,
                 among
                 their
                 enemies
                 cowardly
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 keep
                 any
                 faith
                 with
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 only
                 defer
                 they
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 enemy
                 comes
                 to
                 assul
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 thou
                 art
                 despoyled
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 war
                 by
                 thy
                 enemies
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 love
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 cause
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 small
                 stipend
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 willing
                 to
                 hazard
                 their
                 lives
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 willing
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 goest
                 to
                 fight
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 fly
                 ,
                 or
                 run
                 away
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 would
                 cost
                 me
                 but
                 small
                 pains
                 to
                 perswade
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Italy
                 hath
                 not
                 had
                 any
                 other
                 cause
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 these
                 many
                 years
                 rely'd
                 upon
                 mercenary
                 armes
                 ;
                 which
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 since
                 perhaps
                 may
                 have
                 done
                 some
                 man
                 some
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 themselves
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 valiant
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 forrein
                 enemy
                 appeared
                 ,
                 they
                 quickly
                 shewed
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Charles
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 without
                 opposition
                 ,
                 made
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 all
                 Italy
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 causes
                 thereof
                 were
                 our
                 faults
                 ,
                 said
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 those
                 they
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Princes
                 faults
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 have
                 suffered
                 the
                 punishment
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 suller
                 shew
                 the
                 infelicity
                 of
                 these
                 armes
                 .
                 The
                 mercenary
                 Captains
                 are
                 either
                 very
                 able
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 repose
                 any
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 alwaies
                 aspire
                 unto
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 advancements
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 suppressing
                 of
                 thee
                 that
                 art
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 suppressing
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 else
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 
                 thy
                 purpose
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Captain
                 be
                 not
                 valorons
                 ,
                 he
                 ordinarily
                 ruines
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 whoever
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 armes
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 whether
                 mercenary
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 will
                 do
                 so
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 armes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 performe
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 commander
                 :
                 the
                 Republick
                 is
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 her
                 Citizens
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 sends
                 forth
                 one
                 that
                 proves
                 not
                 of
                 abilities
                 ,
                 she
                 ought
                 to
                 change
                 him
                 then
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 does
                 prove
                 valorous
                 ,
                 to
                 bridle
                 him
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 laws
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 exceed
                 not
                 his
                 commission
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 experience
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 Princes
                 and
                 Republiques
                 of
                 themselves
                 alone
                 ,
                 make
                 very
                 great
                 conquests
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 mercenary
                 armes
                 never
                 do
                 other
                 than
                 harme
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 hardly
                 falls
                 a
                 Republick
                 armed
                 with
                 her
                 own
                 armes
                 under
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 armed
                 by
                 forrein
                 armes
                 .
                 Rome
                 and
                 Sparta
                 subsist●d
                 many
                 ages
                 armed
                 and
                 free
                 .
                 The
                 Swissers
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 well
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 very
                 free
                 .
                 Touching
                 mercenary
                 armes
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Car
                   thagians
                
                 ,
                 who
                 near
                 upon
                 were
                 oppress'd
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 mercenary
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 was
                 finished
                 ;
                 however
                 the
                 Carthagians
                 had
                 their
                 own
                 Citizens
                 for
                 their
                 Captains
                 .
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Thebans
                 after
                 Epaminondas
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 General
                 of
                 their
                 Armies
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 from
                 them
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 The
                 Milaneses
                 when
                 Duke
                 Philip
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 entertaind
                 
                   Francis
                   Sforza
                
                 into
                 their
                 pay
                 against
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 vanquisht
                 their
                 enemie
                 at
                 Cara●aggio
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 joyned
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 
                 by
                 to
                 usurp
                 upon
                 the
                 Milaneses
                 his
                 Masters
                 .
                 Sforza
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 Joan
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Naples
                 pay
                 ,
                 left
                 her
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 disarmed
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 she
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 her
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 cast
                 her self
                 into
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Arragon's
                 bosome
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Venetians
                 and
                 the
                 Florentines
                 have
                 formerly
                 augmented
                 their
                 State
                 with
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 Captains
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 ever
                 made
                 themselves
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 defended
                 them
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Florentines
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 have
                 had
                 fortune
                 much
                 their
                 friend
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 valorous
                 Captains
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 any
                 way
                 fear
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 victors
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 had
                 opposition
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 laid
                 the
                 aim
                 of
                 their
                 ambitions
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 overcame
                 not
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   John
                   Aouto
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 faith
                 there
                 could
                 no
                 proof
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 being
                 he
                 vanquisht
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 vanquisht
                 ,
                 the
                 Florentines
                 were
                 at
                 his
                 discretion
                 .
                 Sforza
                 had
                 alwaies
                 the
                 Bracceschi
                 for
                 his
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 a
                 guard
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 Francis
                 converted
                 all
                 his
                 ambition
                 against
                 
                   Lombardy
                   .
                   Braccio
                
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 followed
                 a
                 while
                 agoe
                 .
                 The
                 Florentines
                 made
                 
                   Paul
                   Vitelli
                
                 their
                 General
                 ,
                 a
                 throughly
                 advis'd
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 from
                 a
                 private
                 fortune
                 had
                 rose
                 to
                 very
                 great
                 reputation
                 :
                 had
                 he
                 taken
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Florentines
                 must
                 have
                 held
                 fast
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 entertained
                 in
                 their
                 enemies
                 pay
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 remedy
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 themselves
                 holding
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 force
                 were
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 wrought
                 both
                 warily
                 and
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 themselves
                 made
                 war
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 their
                 undertakings
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 gentlemen
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Commons
                 in
                 armes
                 behav'd
                 themselves
                 bravely
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 fight
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 they
                 lost
                 their
                 valor
                 ,
                 and
                 follow'd
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 enlargement
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 because
                 thee
                 had
                 not
                 much
                 territory
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 of
                 great
                 reputation
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 much
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 their
                 Captains
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 extend
                 their
                 bounds
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 under
                 their
                 Commander
                 Carminiola
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 this
                 error
                 :
                 for
                 perceiving
                 he
                 was
                 exceeding
                 valorous
                 ,
                 having
                 under
                 his
                 conduct
                 beaten
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 ;
                 and
                 knowing
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 they
                 judg'd
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 great
                 conquest
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 neither
                 would
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 cashier
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 lose
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 safeties
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Since
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 for
                 their
                 General
                 Bartholomew
                 of
                 
                   Berganio
                   ,
                   Robert
                
                 St.
                 Severin
                 ,
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Petilian
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 fear
                 their
                 losses
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 gain
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 afterwards
                 at
                 Vayla
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 they
                 lost
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 pains
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 in
                 eight
                 hundred
                 years
                 :
                 for
                 from
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 armes
                 grow
                 slack
                 and
                 slow
                 and
                 weak
                 gains
                 ;
                 but
                 sadden
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 losses
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 come
                 with
                 these
                 examples
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 these
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 governd
                 by
                 mercenary
                 armes
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 search
                 deeper
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 their
                 course
                 and
                 progress
                 being
                 better
                 discoverd
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 amended
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 times
                 the
                 yoak
                 of
                 the
                 Italian
                 Empire
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 shaken
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 gotten
                 reputation
                 in
                 the
                 temporality
                 ,
                 Italy
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 several
                 States
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 cities
                 took
                 armes
                 against
                 their
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 who
                 under
                 the
                 Emperors
                 protection
                 had
                 held
                 them
                 in
                 oppression
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 favored
                 these
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 get
                 himself
                 reputation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 temporality
                 ;
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 their
                 Citizens
                 became
                 Princes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hereupon
                 Italy
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 hands
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 Republicks
                 ,
                 those
                 Priests
                 and
                 Citizens
                 not
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 take
                 strangers
                 to
                 their
                 pay
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 that
                 gave
                 reputation
                 to
                 these
                 soldiers
                 was
                 Alberick
                 of
                 Como
                 in
                 Romania
                 .
                 From
                 his
                 discipline
                 among
                 others
                 descended
                 Brachio
                 and
                 Sforza
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 were
                 the
                 arbitres
                 of
                 Italy
                 ;
                 after
                 these
                 followed
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 even
                 till
                 our
                 dayes
                 have
                 commanded
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 their
                 valor
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 overrun
                 by
                 Charles
                 ,
                 pillaged
                 by
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 by
                 Ferdinand
                 ,
                 and
                 disgrac'd
                 by
                 the
                 Swissers
                 .
                 The
                 order
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 held
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 first
                 whereby
                 to
                 give
                 reputation
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 armes
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 Infantry
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 having
                 no
                 State
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 living
                 upon
                 their
                 industry
                 ,
                 their
                 few
                 foot
                 gave
                 them
                 no
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 they
                 reduc'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 cavalery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 a
                 supportable
                 number
                 they
                 were
                 entertained
                 and
                 honored
                 :
                 and
                 matters
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 such
                 termes
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 army
                 of
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 soldiers
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 find
                 two
                 thousand
                 foot
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 moreover
                 us'd
                 all
                 industry
                 to
                 
                 free
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 soliders
                 of
                 all
                 pains
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 skirmishes
                 ,
                 not
                 killing
                 ,
                 but
                 taking
                 one
                 another
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 ransome
                 for
                 their
                 freedom
                 ;
                 they
                 repaired
                 not
                 all
                 to
                 their
                 tents
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 palizado
                 or
                 trench
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 nor
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 in
                 the
                 summer
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 thus
                 contrived
                 and
                 agreed
                 of
                 among
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 military
                 orders
                 ,
                 whereby
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 avoid
                 pains
                 and
                 dangers
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 Italy
                 into
                 slavery
                 and
                 disgrace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Auxiliary
                   Soldiers
                   ,
                   mixt
                   ,
                   and
                   native
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Auxiliary
                 forces
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 unprofitable
                 armes
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 puissant
                 one
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 forces
                 comes
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 defend
                 thee
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 times
                 did
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 use
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 seen
                 the
                 evil
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 mercenary
                 soldiers
                 in
                 the
                 enterprize
                 of
                 Ferrara
                 ,
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Auxiliaries
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 with
                 Ferdinand
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 his
                 Forces
                 he
                 should
                 aid
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 armes
                 may
                 be
                 profitable
                 and
                 advantagious
                 for
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 calls
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 hurtfull
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 losing
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 lest
                 defeated
                 ;
                 and
                 conquering
                 ,
                 thou
                 becomest
                 their
                 prisoner
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 that
                 of
                 these
                 examples
                 the
                 ancient
                 stories
                 are
                 full
                 fraught
                 ;
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 part
                 from
                 this
                 of
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 yet
                 fresh
                 :
                 whose
                 course
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 inconsiderate
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 desire
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 get
                 Ferrara
                 ,
                 putting
                 himself
                 wholly
                 into
                 strangers
                 hands
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 good
                 fortune
                 
                 caused
                 another
                 cause
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 that
                 hindred
                 him
                 from
                 receiving
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 evil
                 choice
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 Auxiliaries
                 being
                 broken
                 at
                 Ravenna
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Swissers
                 thereupon
                 arriving
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 the
                 Conquerors
                 to
                 flight
                 beyond
                 all
                 opinion
                 ,
                 even
                 their
                 own
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 chanced
                 not
                 to
                 remain
                 his
                 enemies
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 nor
                 prisoner
                 to
                 his
                 Auxiliaries
                 ,
                 having
                 vanquished
                 by
                 other
                 forces
                 than
                 theirs
                 .
                 The
                 Florentines
                 being
                 wholly
                 disarmed
                 ,
                 brought
                 ten
                 thousand
                 French
                 to
                 Pisa
                 for
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 course
                 they
                 ran
                 more
                 hazzard
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 troubles
                 .
                 The
                 Emperor
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 to
                 oppress
                 his
                 neighbors
                 ,
                 brought
                 into
                 Greece
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Turks
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 the
                 war
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 got
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Greeces
                 fervitude
                 under
                 the
                 Infidels
                 .
                 He
                 then
                 that
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 serve
                 himself
                 of
                 these
                 armes
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 dangerous
                 than
                 the
                 mercenaries
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 those
                 thy
                 ruine
                 is
                 more
                 suddenly
                 executed
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 bent
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 mercenaries
                 to
                 hurt
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 need
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 occasion
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 being
                 all
                 united
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 found
                 out
                 and
                 paid
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 third
                 that
                 thou
                 mak'st
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 cannot
                 suddenly
                 gaine
                 so
                 great
                 authority
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 endammage
                 thee
                 .
                 Insumme
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mercenaries
                 their
                 sloth
                 and
                 lazinesse
                 to
                 fight
                 is
                 more
                 dangerous
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 auxiliaries
                 their
                 valonr
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 wise
                 Prince
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 avoyded
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 betaken
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 rather
                 to
                 loss
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 than
                 conquer
                 
                 with
                 anothers
                 ,
                 accounting
                 that
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 victorie
                 which
                 was
                 gotten
                 with
                 others
                 armes
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 doubt
                 to
                 alleadge
                 
                   Caesar
                   Bargia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 actions
                 .
                 This
                 Duke
                 entred
                 into
                 Romania
                 with
                 auxiliarie
                 armes
                 s
                 bringing
                 with
                 him
                 all
                 French
                 souldiers
                 :
                 but
                 afterwards
                 not
                 accounting
                 those
                 armes
                 secure
                 ,
                 bent
                 hinselfe
                 to
                 mercenaries
                 ,
                 judging
                 lesse
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 in
                 pay
                 the
                 Orsini
                 and
                 the
                 Vitelli
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 finding
                 wavering
                 ,
                 unfaithful
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 he
                 extinguishd
                 ,
                 and
                 betook
                 himselfe
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 perceiv'd
                 what
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 armes
                 ,
                 confidering
                 the
                 difference
                 that
                 was
                 between
                 the
                 Dukes
                 reputation
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 French
                 men
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Orsini
                 and
                 Vitelli
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 remaind
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 was
                 much
                 augmented
                 :
                 nor
                 ever
                 was
                 it
                 of
                 grate
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 every
                 one
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wholly
                 possessed
                 his
                 owne
                 a
                 mes
                 .
                 I
                 thought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 parted
                 from
                 the
                 Italian
                 examples
                 of
                 late
                 memory
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 let
                 passe
                 that
                 of
                 Hiero
                 the
                 Siracusan
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 I
                 formerly
                 nam'd
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 being
                 made
                 general
                 of
                 the
                 Siracusans
                 forces
                 ,
                 knew
                 presently
                 that
                 mercenary
                 souldiery
                 was
                 nothing
                 for
                 their
                 profit
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 hirelings
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Italians
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 finding
                 no
                 way
                 either
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 or
                 cashier
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 all
                 bee
                 cut
                 to
                 peeces
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 waged
                 warre
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 others
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 call
                 to
                 memory
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 serving
                 just
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 When
                 David
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 before
                 
                 Saul
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 Goliah
                 the
                 Philistims
                 Champion
                 ,
                 Saul
                 to
                 encourage
                 him
                 ,
                 clad
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 armes
                 ,
                 which
                 David
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 them
                 upon
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 refus'd
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 proofe
                 of
                 himself
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 goe
                 meet
                 the
                 enemy
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 sling
                 and
                 sword
                 .
                 In
                 summe
                 ,
                 others
                 armes
                 either
                 fall
                 from
                 thy
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 or
                 cumber
                 or
                 streighten
                 thee
                 .
                 Charls
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 Lewis
                 the
                 eleventh
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 fortune
                 and
                 valour
                 set
                 France
                 at
                 liberty
                 from
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 knew
                 well
                 this
                 necessity
                 of
                 being
                 arm'd
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 settled
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 men
                 at
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 infantry
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 King
                 Lewis
                 his
                 sonne
                 abolisht
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 infantry
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Swissers
                 to
                 pay
                 ;
                 which
                 errour
                 follow'd
                 by
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 indeed
                 it
                 appeares
                 )
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdomes
                 dangers
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 given
                 reputation
                 to
                 the
                 Swissers
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 renderd
                 all
                 their
                 own
                 armes
                 contemptible
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 hath
                 wholly
                 ruind
                 their
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 their
                 men
                 at
                 armes
                 to
                 forrein
                 armes
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 accustomed
                 to
                 serve
                 with
                 the
                 Swissers
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 overcome
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 against
                 the
                 Swissers
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 them
                 also
                 against
                 others
                 they
                 use
                 not
                 to
                 adventure
                 .
                 Therefore
                 are
                 the
                 French
                 armies
                 mixt
                 ,
                 part
                 more
                 naries
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 natives
                 ,
                 which
                 armes
                 are
                 farre
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 simple
                 mercenaries
                 or
                 simple
                 auxiliaries
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 natives
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 said
                 example
                 suffice
                 for
                 that
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 France
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 unconquerable
                 ,
                 if
                 
                 Charles
                 his
                 order
                 had
                 been
                 augmented
                 and
                 maintaind
                 but
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 small
                 wisdome
                 begin
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 some
                 favour
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 discovers
                 not
                 the
                 poyson
                 that
                 lurkes
                 thereunder
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 before
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 h●ctick
                 feavers
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 Prince
                 which
                 perceives
                 not
                 mischiefes
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 grow
                 up
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 truely
                 wise
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 given
                 but
                 to
                 few
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 first
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 was
                 from
                 taking
                 the
                 Goths
                 first
                 into
                 their
                 pay
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 that
                 beginning
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 valour
                 that
                 was
                 taken
                 hence
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 then
                 that
                 without
                 having
                 armes
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 no
                 Principality
                 can
                 be
                 secure
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 is
                 wholly
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 fortune
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 valour
                 to
                 shelter
                 it
                 in
                 adversity
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 alwayes
                 the
                 opinion
                 and
                 saying
                 of
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 weak
                 and
                 unsetled
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 power
                 not
                 founded
                 upon
                 ones
                 owne
                 proper
                 forces
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 composed
                 of
                 thy
                 subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 or
                 servants
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 mercenary
                 or
                 auxiliary
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 to
                 order
                 those
                 well
                 ,
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 orders
                 above
                 nam'd
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 but
                 run
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 but
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   Philip
                   Alexander
                
                 the
                 Great
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 many
                 Republicks
                 and
                 Princes
                 have
                 armd
                 and
                 appointed
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 appointments
                 I
                 referre
                 my selfe
                 wholly
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   touching
                   military
                   Discipline
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 Prince
                 then
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 ayme
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 thought
                 ,
                 nor
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 for
                 his
                 proper
                 art
                 ,
                 but
                 warr
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 orders
                 and
                 discipline
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 arte
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 excellency
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 Princes
                 ,
                 it
                 maintains
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 many
                 times
                 raises
                 men
                 from
                 a
                 private
                 fortune
                 to
                 that
                 dignity
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 seene
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Princes
                 have
                 given
                 themselves
                 more
                 to
                 their
                 delights
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 warres
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 States
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 cause
                 that
                 makes
                 thee
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 that
                 arte
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 makes
                 thee
                 gaine
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 experienc'd
                 and
                 approvd
                 in
                 that
                 arte
                 .
                 
                   Francis
                   Sforza
                
                 by
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 at
                 ,
                 armes
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 became
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 sons
                 by
                 excusing
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 troubles
                 and
                 paines
                 belonging
                 to
                 those
                 imployments
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 became
                 private-men
                 .
                 For
                 among
                 other
                 mischiefes
                 thy
                 neglect
                 of
                 armes
                 brings
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 causes
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 contemnd
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 disgraces
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 keepe
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 be
                 sayd
                 :
                 for
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 disarmd
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 armd
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 proportion
                 ;
                 and
                 reason
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 should
                 willingly
                 yeeld
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 unfurnishd
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 disarmd
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 security
                 among
                 his
                 armed
                 vassalls
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 being
                 disdaine
                 in
                 
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 suspicion
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 these
                 should
                 ever
                 well
                 co-operate
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 Prince
                 who
                 is
                 quite
                 unexperienc'd
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 other
                 infelicities
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 any
                 esteeme
                 among
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 ought
                 never
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 arte
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 should
                 he
                 exercise
                 it
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 warre
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 two
                 wayes
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 practically
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 labours
                 and
                 recreations
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 theorically
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 the
                 practick
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 besides
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 subjcts
                 well
                 traind
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 discipline
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 give
                 himselfe
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 chase
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 accustome
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 situations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 the
                 mountaines
                 arise
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 the
                 vallyes
                 open
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 plaines
                 ars
                 distended
                 flat
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conceive
                 well
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 marrish
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 to
                 bestow
                 very
                 much
                 care
                 ,
                 which
                 knowledge
                 is
                 profitable
                 in
                 two
                 kinds
                 :
                 first
                 he
                 learnes
                 thereby
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 own
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 enabled
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 defence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 this
                 knowledge
                 and
                 experience
                 in
                 ,
                 these
                 situations
                 ,
                 easily
                 comprehend
                 any
                 other
                 situation
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 new
                 he
                 hath
                 need
                 to
                 view
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 little
                 hillocks
                 .
                 vallies
                 ,
                 plaines
                 ,
                 rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 marrish
                 places
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 they
                 in
                 Tuscany
                 are
                 like
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 countries
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 site
                 of
                 one
                 country
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 
                 Prince
                 that
                 wants
                 this
                 skill
                 ,
                 failes
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 part
                 a
                 Commander
                 should
                 be
                 furnisht
                 with
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 shows
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 to
                 pitch
                 the
                 camp
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 their
                 battells
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 besiege
                 a
                 town
                 at
                 thy
                 best
                 advantage
                 .
                 Philopomenes
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Achayans
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 praises
                 Writers
                 give
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 not
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 warre
                 ;
                 and
                 whensoever
                 he
                 was
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 to
                 disport
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 would
                 often
                 stand
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 discourse
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 enemies
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 that
                 hill
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 here
                 with
                 our
                 army
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 us
                 two
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 might
                 we
                 safely
                 goe
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 ,
                 keeping
                 still
                 our
                 orders
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 retire
                 our selves
                 ,
                 what
                 course
                 should
                 we
                 take
                 if
                 they
                 retir'd
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 we
                 follow
                 them
                 ?
                 &
                 thus
                 on
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 propounded
                 them
                 all
                 such
                 accidents
                 could
                 befall
                 in
                 any
                 army
                 ;
                 would
                 heare
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 confirme
                 it
                 by
                 argument
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 continuall
                 thought
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 led
                 any
                 army
                 no
                 chance
                 could
                 happen
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 remedy
                 .
                 But
                 touching
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 read
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 consider
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 worthiest
                 men
                 ,
                 marke
                 how
                 they
                 have
                 behav'd
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 warrs
                 ,
                 examine
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 their
                 victories
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 losses
                 ;
                 wherby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 avoyd
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 obtaine
                 those
                 ;
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 doe
                 as
                 formerly
                 some
                 excellent
                 man
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 taken
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 imitate
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 gone
                 before
                 him
                 hath
                 left
                 his
                 memory
                 glorious
                 ;
                 the
                 course
                 he
                 took
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 alwaies
                 near
                 
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 remembrances
                 of
                 his
                 actions
                 and
                 worthy
                 deeds
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Alexander
                 the
                 great
                 imitated
                 
                   Achilles
                   ;
                   Caesar
                   Alexander
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Scipio
                   Cyrus
                
                 .
                 And
                 whoever
                 reads
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 Xenophon
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 perceive
                 afterwards
                 in
                 Scipio's
                 life
                 how
                 much
                 glory
                 his
                 imitation
                 gaind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 Scipio
                 did
                 conforme
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 chastity
                 ,
                 affability
                 ,
                 humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 liberality
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 by
                 Xenophon
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 .
                 Such
                 like
                 wayes
                 ought
                 a
                 wise
                 Prince
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 be
                 idle
                 in
                 quiet
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 paines
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 provide
                 himself
                 of
                 store
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 some
                 use
                 in
                 his
                 adversity
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 change
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 stormes
                 of
                 his
                 hard
                 fortune
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   whereof
                   ,
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   Princes
                   ,
                   are
                   praised
                   ,
                   or
                   dispraised
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 now
                 remaines
                 that
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 termes
                 of
                 government
                 over
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 his
                 friends
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 many
                 have
                 written
                 hereupon
                 ;
                 I
                 doubt
                 ,
                 left
                 I
                 venturing
                 also
                 to
                 treat
                 thereof
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 branded
                 with
                 presumption
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 I
                 am
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 deliver
                 an
                 opinion
                 different
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 my
                 intent
                 being
                 to
                 write
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 understands
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 fitter
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 effectuall
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 imagination
                 thereof
                 ;
                 And
                 many
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 nor
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 indeed
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 between
                 how
                 men
                 doe
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 men
                 ought
                 to
                 
                 live
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 leaves
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 learnes
                 sooner
                 his
                 ruine
                 than
                 his
                 preservation
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 man
                 who
                 will
                 professe
                 honesty
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 goe
                 to
                 ruine
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 dishonest
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 preserve
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 honestie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 aside
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 need
                 shall
                 require
                 .
                 Passing
                 by
                 then
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 only
                 in
                 imagination
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 discourse
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 really
                 true
                 ;
                 I
                 lay
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 whensover
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 Princes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 placed
                 aloft
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 procure
                 them
                 either
                 commendations
                 or
                 blame
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 some
                 one
                 is
                 held
                 liberal
                 ,
                 some
                 miserable
                 ,
                 (
                 miserable
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 nor
                 covetous
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 covetous
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 rapine
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 miserable
                 man
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 bears
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 )
                 some
                 free
                 givers
                 ,
                 others
                 extortioners
                 ;
                 some
                 cruell
                 ,
                 others
                 pitious
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 Leaguebreaker
                 ,
                 another
                 faithfull
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 effeminate
                 and
                 of
                 small
                 courage
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 fierce
                 and
                 couragieus
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 courteous
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 proud
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 lascivious
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 chaste
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 faire
                 dealing
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 wily
                 and
                 crafty
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 hard
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 easie
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 grave
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 light
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 religious
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 incredulous
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 will
                 confesse
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 praise
                 worthy
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 be
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 above
                 nam'd
                 qualities
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 
                 humane
                 conditions
                 admit
                 such
                 perfection
                 in
                 vertues
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 discret
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 infamie
                 of
                 those
                 vices
                 which
                 would
                 thrust
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 those
                 also
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 remove
                 him
                 thence
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 passe
                 with
                 lesse
                 regard
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 stand
                 much
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 incurre
                 the
                 infamie
                 of
                 those
                 vices
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 very
                 hardly
                 save
                 his
                 State
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 all
                 be
                 throughly
                 considered
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 which
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 colour
                 and
                 very
                 face
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 lead
                 the
                 to
                 thy
                 destruction
                 ;
                 whereas
                 some
                 others
                 that
                 shall
                 ●s
                 much
                 seeme
                 vice
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 course
                 they
                 lead
                 us
                 ,
                 shall
                 discover
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 our
                 safety
                 and
                 well-being
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   blemish
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Authours
                   book
                   ,
                   I
                   find
                   in
                   his
                   fifteenth
                   Chapter
                   :
                   where
                   he
                   instructs
                   his
                   Prince
                   to
                   use
                   such
                   an
                   ambidexterity
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   serve
                   himselfe
                   either
                   of
                   vertue
                   ,
                   or
                   vice
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   advnatage
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   true
                   pollicy
                   is
                   neither
                   good
                   in
                   attaining
                   the
                   Principality
                   nor
                   in
                   securing
                   it
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   attaind
                   .
                   For
                   Politicks
                   ,
                   presuppose
                   Ethiques
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   never
                   allow
                   this
                   rule
                   :
                   as
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   might
                   make
                   this
                   small
                   difference
                   between
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   vice
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   indifferently
                   lay
                   aside
                   ,
                   or
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   ,
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   prastise
                   as
                   best
                   conduceth
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   propounds
                   himselfe
                   .
                   I
                   doubt
                   our
                   Authour
                   would
                   have
                   blamd
                
                 Davids
                 
                   regard
                   to
                
                 Saul
                 ,
                 when
                 1
                 Sam.
                 24.
                 
                   in
                   the
                   cave
                   he
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   lap
                   of
                
                 Sauls
                 
                   garment
                   ,
                   and
                   spared
                   his
                   head
                   ;
                   and
                   afterwards
                   in
                   the
                   26.
                   when
                   he
                   forbad
                
                 Abishai
                 
                   to
                   strike
                   him
                   as
                   he
                   lay
                   sleeping
                   .
                   Worthy
                   
                   of
                   a
                   Princes
                   consideration
                   is
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                
                 Abigal
                 to
                 David
                 1
                 Sam.
                 25.
                 30.
                 
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   have
                   done
                   to
                   my
                   Lord
                   according
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   spoken
                   concerning
                   thee
                   ,
                   &
                   shall
                   have
                   appointed
                   thee
                   Ruler
                   over
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   grief
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   nor
                   offence
                   of
                   heart
                   unto
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   forborne
                   to
                   shed
                   blood
                   &c.
                   
                   For
                   surely
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   this
                   evill
                   ground
                   whereupon
                   they
                   have
                   either
                   built
                   ,
                   or
                   underpropped
                   their
                   tyranny
                   ,
                   causes
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                
                 metus
                 as
                 spes
                 in
                 longum
                 projicere
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   sets
                   them
                   a
                   work
                   on
                   further
                   mischiefe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Liberality
                   ,
                   and
                   Miserablenesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 BEginning
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 above
                 mentioned
                 qualities
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 liberall
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 liberality
                 used
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 be
                 accounted
                 so
                 ,
                 wrongs
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 be
                 used
                 vertuously
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 he
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 free
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 infamie
                 of
                 its
                 contrary
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 for
                 one
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 liberal
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 needfull
                 not
                 to
                 omit
                 any
                 sumptuous
                 quality
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 alwayes
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 shall
                 waste
                 all
                 his
                 revenues
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 be
                 forc'd
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 still
                 maintaine
                 that
                 reputation
                 of
                 liberality
                 ,
                 heavily
                 to
                 burthen
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 a
                 great
                 exactour
                 ;
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 get
                 mony
                 :
                 which
                 begins
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 hatefull
                 to
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 every
                 ones
                 contempt
                 ,
                 growing
                 necessitous
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 with
                 this
                 liberality
                 
                 wrong'd
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 imparted
                 of
                 his
                 bounty
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 ;
                 he
                 feels
                 every
                 first
                 mischance
                 ,
                 and
                 runs
                 a
                 hazard
                 of
                 every
                 first
                 danger
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 knowing
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 to
                 withdraw
                 himself
                 from
                 ,
                 incurs
                 presently
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 being
                 termed
                 miserable
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 therefore
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 vertue
                 of
                 liberality
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 own
                 damage
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 ought
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Miserable
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 time
                 he
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 be
                 esteemed
                 the
                 more
                 liberal
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 parsimony
                 his
                 own
                 revenues
                 are
                 sufficient
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 he
                 can
                 defend
                 himself
                 against
                 whoever
                 makes
                 war
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 do
                 some
                 exploits
                 without
                 grieving
                 his
                 subjects
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 liberality
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 takes
                 nothing
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 infinite
                 in
                 number
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 miserableness
                 towards
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gives
                 nothing
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 dayes
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 held
                 miserable
                 ,
                 do
                 any
                 great
                 matters
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 others
                 all
                 quite
                 ruind
                 .
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 however
                 he
                 serv'd
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Liberal
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 intended
                 he
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 made
                 so
                 many
                 wars
                 without
                 imposing
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 tax
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 long
                 thrift
                 supplyed
                 his
                 large
                 expences
                 .
                 This
                 present
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 nor
                 gone
                 through
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 exploits
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 accounted
                 liberal
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 little
                 to
                 regard
                 (
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 driven
                 to
                 pillage
                 his
                 subiects
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                 may
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 poverty
                 and
                 contempt
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 forced
                 to
                 become
                 an
                 extortioner
                 )
                 though
                 he
                 incurre
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 miserable
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 vices
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 pluck
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 throne
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 by
                 his
                 liberality
                 obtained
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 both
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 esteemd
                 liberal
                 )
                 attaind
                 to
                 exceeding
                 great
                 dignities
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 either
                 thou
                 art
                 already
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 ,
                 this
                 liberality
                 is
                 hurtful
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 Caesar
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 aspired
                 to
                 the
                 Principality
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 survived
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 forborne
                 those
                 expences
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 quite
                 have
                 ruined
                 that
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 reply
                 ;
                 many
                 have
                 been
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 armies
                 have
                 done
                 great
                 exploits
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 held
                 very
                 liberal
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 Prince
                 spends
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sparing
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 omitany
                 part
                 of
                 liberality
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Prince
                 that
                 goes
                 abroad
                 with
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 feeds
                 upon
                 prey
                 ,
                 and
                 spoyle
                 ,
                 and
                 tributes
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 should
                 use
                 this
                 liberality
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 would
                 his
                 soldiers
                 never
                 follow
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 neither
                 thine
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 subjects
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 well
                 be
                 a
                 free
                 giver
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   Caesar
                
                 and
                 Alexander
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 spending
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 anothers
                 ,
                 takes
                 not
                 away
                 thy
                 reputation
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 adds
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 wasting
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 thine
                 own
                 hurts
                 thee
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 consumes
                 it self
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 liberality
                 ,
                 which
                 whilest
                 thou
                 
                 usest
                 ,
                 thou
                 losest
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 becomest
                 poore
                 and
                 abject
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 avoid
                 this
                 poverty
                 ,
                 an
                 extortioner
                 and
                 hatefull
                 person
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dispised
                 ,
                 and
                 odious
                 ;
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 liberality
                 brings
                 thee
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 discretion
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 Miserable
                 ,
                 which
                 begets
                 an
                 infamy
                 without
                 hatred
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 of
                 Liberal
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 incurre
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 being
                 thought
                 an
                 extortioner
                 ,
                 which
                 procures
                 an
                 infamy
                 with
                 hatred
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Cruelty
                   ,
                   and
                   Clemency
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   be
                   belov'd
                   ,
                   or
                   feard
                   .
                
              
               
                 DEscending
                 afterwards
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 fore-alledged
                 qualities
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Prince
                 should
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 pitiful
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 cruel
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ought
                 he
                 beware
                 that
                 he
                 ill
                 uses
                 not
                 this
                 pitty
                 .
                 
                   Caesar
                   Borgia
                
                 was
                 accounted
                 cruel
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 his
                 cruelty
                 redrest
                 the
                 disorders
                 in
                 Romania
                 ,
                 setled
                 it
                 in
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 it
                 to
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 fidelity
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 weighed
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 was
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 more
                 pitty
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 avoyd
                 the
                 terme
                 of
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 suffered
                 Pistoya
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 destruction
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 the
                 infamy
                 of
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 subjects
                 united
                 and
                 fai●hfull
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 giving
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 proofes
                 of
                 himself
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 hold
                 more
                 pittiful
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 their
                 too
                 much
                 pitty
                 ,
                 suffer
                 disorders
                 to
                 
                 follow
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 arise
                 murthers
                 and
                 rapines
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 hurt
                 an
                 intire
                 universality
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 executions
                 practised
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 hurt
                 only
                 some
                 particular
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 to
                 avoyd
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 cruel
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 new
                 States
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 dangers
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 Virgil
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Dido
                 excuses
                 the
                 inhumanity
                 of
                 her
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     Res
                     dura
                     &
                     Regni
                     novitas
                     me
                     talia
                     cogunt
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Moliri
                     &
                     latè
                     fines
                     custode
                     tenere
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   My
                   hard
                   plight
                   and
                   new
                   State
                   force
                   me
                   to
                   guard
                   .
                
                 
                   My
                   confines
                   all
                   about
                   with
                   watch
                   and
                   ward
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nevertheless
                 ought
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 judicious
                 in
                 his
                 giving
                 beleif
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 moving
                 himself
                 thereat
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 his
                 people
                 extreamly
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 proceed
                 in
                 a
                 moderate
                 way
                 with
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 humanity
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 too
                 much
                 confidence
                 make
                 him
                 not
                 unwary
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 too
                 much
                 distrust
                 intolerable
                 ;
                 from
                 hence
                 arises
                 a
                 dispute
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 belov'd
                 or
                 feard
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 wish
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 hardly
                 can
                 they
                 subsist
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 safer
                 to
                 be
                 feard
                 ,
                 than
                 be
                 loved
                 ;
                 being
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 must
                 needs
                 fail
                 ;
                 for
                 touching
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 this
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 unthankful
                 ,
                 unconstant
                 ,
                 dissemblers
                 ,
                 they
                 avoyd
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 covetous
                 of
                 gain
                 ;
                 and
                 whilest
                 thou
                 doest
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 wholly
                 thine
                 ;
                 their
                 blood
                 ,
                 their
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 lives
                 and
                 children
                 are
                 at
                 thy
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 danger
                 is
                 remote
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 approaches
                 ,
                 they
                 revolt
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Prince
                 who
                 wholly
                 relies
                 upon
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 unfurnished
                 
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 preparations
                 ,
                 goes
                 to
                 wrack
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 friendships
                 that
                 are
                 gotten
                 with
                 rewards
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 magnificence
                 and
                 worth
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 are
                 dearly
                 bought
                 indeed
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 neither
                 keep
                 long
                 ,
                 nor
                 serve
                 well
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 :
                 and
                 men
                 do
                 less
                 regard
                 to
                 offend
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 supported
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 fear
                 .
                 For
                 love
                 is
                 held
                 by
                 a
                 certainty
                 of
                 obligation
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 men
                 are
                 mischievous
                 ,
                 is
                 broken
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 profit
                 .
                 But
                 fear
                 restrains
                 with
                 a
                 dread
                 of
                 punishment
                 which
                 never
                 forsakes
                 a
                 man.
                 Yet
                 ought
                 a
                 Prince
                 cause
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 belov'd
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 gains
                 not
                 love
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 avoid
                 hatred
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 feard
                 and
                 not
                 hated
                 ;
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 fail
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 abstain
                 from
                 his
                 subjects
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 wives
                 ;
                 and
                 whensoever
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 forc'd
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 do
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 apparent
                 conviction
                 ;
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 forbeare
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 hands
                 on
                 other
                 mens
                 goods
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 forget
                 sooner
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 patrimony
                 .
                 Moreover
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 taking
                 from
                 men
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 do
                 never
                 fail
                 :
                 and
                 alwaies
                 he
                 that
                 begins
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 rapine
                 ,
                 finds
                 occasion
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 upon
                 other
                 mens
                 goods
                 :
                 but
                 against
                 mens
                 lives
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 seldome
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 fail
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 a
                 Prince
                 is
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 with
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 soldiers
                 under
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 stands
                 not
                 much
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 termed
                 cruel
                 :
                 for
                 unless
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 his
                 soldiers
                 live
                 in
                 accord
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 well
                 disposed
                 to
                 any
                 brave
                 peice
                 of
                 service
                 .
                 Among
                 Hannibals
                 actions
                 of
                 mervail
                 ,
                 this
                 
                 is
                 reckoned
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 a
                 very
                 huge
                 army
                 ,
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 several
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 led
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 countrey
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 dissention
                 neither
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 against
                 their
                 General
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 their
                 bad
                 fortune
                 as
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 Which
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 than
                 from
                 that
                 barbarous
                 cruelty
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 exceeding
                 many
                 vertues
                 ,
                 rendred
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 soldiers
                 both
                 venerable
                 and
                 terrible
                 ;
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 ●ff●ct
                 his
                 other
                 vertues
                 had
                 served
                 him
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 writers
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 advised
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 admire
                 these
                 his
                 worthy
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 otherside
                 ,
                 condemn
                 the
                 principal
                 causes
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 other
                 vertues
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 suffic'd
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 in
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 the
                 rarest
                 man
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 he
                 liv●d
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 his
                 army
                 rebel'd
                 in
                 Spain
                 :
                 which
                 grew
                 only
                 upon
                 his
                 too
                 much
                 clemency
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 given
                 way
                 to
                 his
                 soldiers
                 to
                 become
                 more
                 licentious
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 well
                 tollerable
                 by
                 military
                 discipline
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 reprov'd
                 by
                 
                   Fabius
                   Maximus
                
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 who
                 termed
                 him
                 the
                 corrupter
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 soldiery
                 .
                 The
                 Locrensians
                 having
                 been
                 destroyed
                 by
                 a
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 Scipio's
                 ,
                 were
                 never
                 reveng'd
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 that
                 Lieutenant
                 punisht
                 ;
                 all
                 this
                 arising
                 from
                 his
                 easie
                 nature
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 desiring
                 to
                 excuse
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 men
                 knew
                 better
                 how
                 to
                 keep
                 themselves
                 from
                 faults
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 :
                 which
                 disposition
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 time
                 would
                 have
                 wrong'd
                 Scipio's
                 reputation
                 and
                 gloory
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 therewith
                 continu'd
                 in
                 his
                 commands
                 :
                 but
                 living
                 
                 under
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 this
                 quality
                 of
                 his
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 disgrac'd
                 him
                 not
                 only
                 was
                 conceal'd
                 ,
                 but
                 prov'd
                 to
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 being
                 feard
                 ,
                 and
                 belov'd
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 as
                 men
                 love
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 own
                 turne
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 fear
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 Princes
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 every
                 wise
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 ground
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 best
                 wits
                 to
                 avoid
                 hatred
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   what
                   manner
                   Princes
                   ought
                   to
                   keep
                   their
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 HOw
                 commendable
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 with
                 integrity
                 ,
                 not
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 cunning
                 and
                 subtlety
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 knows
                 well
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Princes
                 have
                 effected
                 great
                 matters
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 small
                 reckoning
                 of
                 keeping
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 known
                 by
                 their
                 craft
                 to
                 turne
                 and
                 wind
                 men
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 have
                 overcome
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 then
                 know
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 combating
                 or
                 fighting
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 laws
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 meerly
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 That
                 first
                 way
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 also
                 common
                 to
                 beasts
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 many
                 times
                 suffices
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 make
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 behooves
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 man.
                 This
                 part
                 hath
                 been
                 covertly
                 
                 shew'd
                 to
                 Princes
                 by
                 ancient
                 writers
                 ;
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 Achilles
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 those
                 ancient
                 Princes
                 were
                 intrusted
                 to
                 Chiron
                 the
                 Senator
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 up
                 under
                 his
                 discipline
                 :
                 the
                 moral
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 having
                 for
                 their
                 teacher
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 half
                 a
                 beast
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 needful
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 understand
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 nature
                 ,
                 because
                 neither
                 could
                 subsist
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 then
                 being
                 necessitated
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 serve
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Fox
                 and
                 the
                 Lion
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lion
                 cannot
                 keep
                 himself
                 from
                 snares
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Fox
                 defend
                 himself
                 against
                 the
                 Wolves
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 need
                 then
                 be
                 a
                 Fox
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 snares
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Lion
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 scare
                 the
                 wolves
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 stand
                 wholly
                 upon
                 the
                 Lion
                 ,
                 understand
                 not
                 well
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 wise
                 Prince
                 cannot
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 not
                 keep
                 his
                 faith
                 given
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 observance
                 thereof
                 turnes
                 to
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasions
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 promise
                 ,
                 are
                 past
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 men
                 were
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 this
                 rule
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 allowable
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 neither
                 art
                 thou
                 tyed
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 shall
                 a
                 Prince
                 ever
                 want
                 lawfull
                 occasions
                 to
                 give
                 colour
                 to
                 this
                 breach
                 .
                 Very
                 many
                 modern
                 examples
                 hereof
                 might
                 be
                 alledg'd
                 ,
                 wherein
                 might
                 be
                 shewed
                 how
                 many
                 peaces
                 concluded
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 promises
                 made
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 violated
                 and
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 infidelity
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 things
                 have
                 best
                 succeeded
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 nearest
                 the
                 Fox
                 in
                 condition
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 understand
                 how
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 good
                 colour
                 
                 upon
                 this
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 fain
                 and
                 dissemble
                 throughly
                 ;
                 and
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 necessities
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 deceive
                 ,
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 find
                 another
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 deceivd
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 conceal
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 examples
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 late
                 .
                 Alexander
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 never
                 did
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 than
                 deceive
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 meant
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 found
                 whom
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 ;
                 yet
                 never
                 was
                 there
                 man
                 would
                 protest
                 more
                 effectually
                 ,
                 nor
                 aver
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 more
                 solemn
                 oaths
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 them
                 less
                 than
                 he
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 his
                 cousenages
                 all
                 thriv'd
                 well
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 play
                 this
                 part
                 cunningly
                 .
                 Therefore
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 necessity
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 all
                 above
                 written
                 qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 behooveth
                 well
                 that
                 he
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 I
                 will
                 boldly
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 these
                 qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 regulating
                 himself
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 ;
                 but
                 seeming
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 advantageous
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 seem
                 pittiful
                 ,
                 faithful
                 ,
                 mild
                 ,
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 provided
                 withall
                 thou
                 beest
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 composition
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 need
                 require
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 ,
                 and
                 knowest
                 how
                 to
                 apply
                 thy self
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 suffices
                 to
                 conceive
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 ,
                 cannot
                 observe
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 held
                 good
                 ;
                 he
                 being
                 often
                 forc'd
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 charity
                 ,
                 humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 religion
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 behooves
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 so
                 disposd
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 turne
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 all
                 winds
                 and
                 fortunes
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 formerly
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 not
                 forsake
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 can
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 evil
                 upon
                 necessity
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 then
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 let
                 fall
                 any
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 all
                 season'd
                 with
                 the
                 five
                 above
                 written
                 qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 seem
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sees
                 and
                 hears
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 pitty
                 ,
                 all
                 faith
                 ,
                 all
                 integrity
                 ,
                 all
                 humanity
                 ,
                 all
                 religion
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 last
                 quality
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 general
                 judge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 touch
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 few
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 touch
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 yvery
                 man
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 thou
                 seemest
                 ,
                 few
                 come
                 to
                 perceive
                 and
                 understand
                 what
                 thou
                 art
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 few
                 dare
                 not
                 oppose
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 majesty
                 of
                 State
                 to
                 protect
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 mens
                 actions
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 Princes
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 judgement
                 to
                 appeale
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 forbeare
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 censures
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 events
                 and
                 ends
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 Prince
                 therefore
                 take
                 the
                 surest
                 courses
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 State
                 :
                 the
                 means
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 be
                 thought
                 honorable
                 ,
                 and
                 commended
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 vulgar
                 is
                 over-taken
                 with
                 the
                 appearance
                 and
                 event
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 :
                 &
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 vulgar
                 :
                 the
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 take
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 vulgar
                 have
                 no
                 subsisteance
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 preaches
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 peace
                 and
                 faith
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 he
                 kept
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 several
                 times
                 had
                 they
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 his
                 state
                 and
                 reputation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   sixteenth
                   ,
                   seventeenth
                   ,
                   and
                   eighteenth
                   Chap.
                   our
                   Author
                   descends
                   to
                   particulars
                   ,
                   perswading
                   his
                   Prince
                   in
                   his
                   sixteenth
                   to
                   such
                   
                   a
                   suppleness
                   of
                   disposition
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   upon
                   occasion
                   he
                   can
                   make
                   use
                   either
                   of
                   liberality
                   or
                   miserabley
                   ness
                   ,
                   as
                   need
                   shall
                   require
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   of
                   liberality
                   is
                   to
                   last
                   no
                   longer
                   than
                   while
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   some
                   designe
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   well
                   weigh
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   really
                   a
                   reward
                   of
                   vertue
                   ,
                   how
                   ere
                   it
                   seems
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   bait
                   and
                   lure
                   to
                   bring
                   birds
                   to
                   the
                   net
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   seventeenth
                   Chap.
                   he
                   treats
                   of
                   clemency
                   and
                   cruelty
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   exercis'd
                   by
                   him
                   as
                   acts
                   of
                   mercy
                   or
                   justice
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   serve
                   to
                   advantage
                   his
                   further
                   purposes
                   .
                   And
                   lest
                   the
                   Prince
                   should
                   incline
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   clemnecy
                   ,
                   our
                   Author
                   allows
                   rather
                   the
                   restraint
                   by
                   fear
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   love
                   .
                   The
                   contrary
                   to
                   which
                   all
                   stories
                   shew
                   us
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   this
                   only
                   ,
                   cruelty
                   may
                   cut
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   but
                   causes
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   a
                   will
                   to
                   most
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   first
                   occasion
                   offerd
                   for
                   revenge
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   eighteenth
                   Chap.
                   our
                   Author
                   discourses
                   how
                   Princes
                   ought
                   to
                   govern
                   themselves
                   in
                   keeping
                   their
                   promises
                   made
                   :
                   whereof
                   he
                   sayes
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   small
                   reckoning
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   rather
                   they
                   should
                   know
                   by
                   their
                   craft
                   how
                   to
                   turne
                   and
                   wind
                   men
                   about
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   take
                   advantage
                   of
                   all
                   winds
                   and
                   fortunes
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   I
                   would
                   oppose
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   fifteenth
                   Psal
                   .
                   v.
                   5.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   sweareth
                   to
                   his
                   neighbor
                   ,
                   and
                   disappointeth
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   hindrance
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   King
                   that
                   writ
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   me
                   thinks
                   the
                   rule
                   he
                   gave
                   ,
                   should
                   well
                   befit
                   both
                   King
                   and
                   Subject
                   :
                   and
                   surely
                   this
                   perswades
                   against
                   all
                   taking
                   of
                   advantages
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   reduce
                   all
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   faith-breaking
                   to
                   three
                   heads
                   .
                   One
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   that
                   promised
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   intention
                   to
                   keep
                   his
                   word
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   wicked
                   and
                   malitious
                   way
                   of
                   dealing
                   .
                   A
                   second
                   may
                   bee
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   that
                   promisd
                   ,
                   repents
                   of
                   his
                   promise
                   made
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   grounded
                   
                   on
                   unconstancy
                   ,
                   and
                   lightness
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   well
                   resolved
                   before
                   he
                   entred
                   into
                   covenant
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   so
                   falls
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   lyes
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   promise
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   case
                   a
                   man
                   ought
                   to
                   imitate
                   the
                   good
                   debter
                   ,
                   who
                   having
                   not
                   wherewithall
                   to
                   pay
                   ,
                   hides
                   not
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   presents
                   his
                   person
                   to
                   his
                   creditor
                   ,
                   willingly
                   suffering
                   imprisonment
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   are
                   very
                   vitious
                   and
                   unworthy
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   men
                   might
                   well
                   be
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   those
                   two
                   famous
                   Romans
                   ,
                
                 Regulus
                 and
                 Posthumius
                 .
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   close
                   this
                   with
                   the
                   answer
                   of
                
                 Charles
                 
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   pressed
                   to
                   break
                   his
                   word
                   with
                
                 Luther
                 
                   for
                   his
                   safe
                   return
                   from
                
                 Wormes
                 ;
                 Fides
                 rerum
                 
                 promissarum
                 etsi
                 toto
                 mundo
                 exulet
                 ,
                 tamen
                 apud
                 imperatorem
                 eam
                 consistere
                 oportet
                 .
                 
                   Though
                   truth
                   be
                   banisht
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   should
                   it
                   alwaies
                   find
                   harbour
                   in
                   an
                   Emperors
                   beast
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Princes
                   should
                   take
                   a
                   care
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   incurre
                   contempt
                   or
                   batred
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 because
                 among
                 the
                 qualities
                 ,
                 whereof
                 formerly
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 most
                 importance
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 more
                 briefly
                 under
                 these
                 qualityes
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 is
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 part
                 is
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 fly
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 odious
                 or
                 vile
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 shall
                 avoid
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 fully
                 have
                 plaid
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 no
                 danger
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 makes
                 him
                 so
                 odious
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 extortion
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 of
                 their
                 women
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 which
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 forbear
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 wrongs
                 not
                 his
                 whole
                 people
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 nor
                 honors
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 content
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 only
                 to
                 strive
                 with
                 the
                 Ambition
                 of
                 some
                 sew
                 :
                 which
                 many
                 waies
                 and
                 easily
                 too
                 ,
                 is
                 restrain'd
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 held
                 various
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 effeminate
                 ,
                 faint-hearted
                 ,
                 unresolv'd
                 ,
                 these
                 make
                 him
                 be
                 contemnd
                 and
                 thought
                 base
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Prince
                 should
                 shun
                 like
                 rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 care
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 there
                 appear
                 magnanimity
                 ,
                 courage
                 ,
                 gravity
                 ,
                 and
                 valor
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 private
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 he
                 orders
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 word
                 stand
                 irrevocable
                 :
                 and
                 maintain
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 repute
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 think
                 either
                 to
                 deceive
                 or
                 wind
                 and
                 turn
                 him
                 about
                 :
                 that
                 Prince
                 that
                 gives
                 such
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 hardly
                 are
                 any
                 conspiracies
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 forreiners
                 any
                 invasion
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 notice
                 is
                 taken
                 of
                 his
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 is
                 reverenced
                 by
                 his
                 subjects
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 two
                 fears
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 within
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 mighty
                 neighbors
                 ;
                 from
                 these
                 he
                 defends
                 himself
                 by
                 good
                 armes
                 and
                 good
                 friends
                 ;
                 and
                 alwayes
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 good
                 friends
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 good
                 armes
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 stand
                 sure
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 abroad
                 are
                 firme
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 some
                 conspiracy
                 have
                 not
                 disturbed
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 however
                 the
                 forrein
                 masters
                 stand
                 but
                 ticklishly
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 taken
                 such
                 courses
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 liv'd
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 forsake
                 not
                 himself
                 )
                 to
                 resist
                 all
                 possibility
                 ,
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 Nabis
                 the
                 Spartan
                 
                 did
                 :
                 but
                 touching
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 his
                 affairs
                 abroad
                 are
                 setled
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fear'd
                 they
                 may
                 conspire
                 privily
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 a
                 Prince
                 sufficiently
                 secure
                 himself
                 by
                 shunning
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 or
                 contemned
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 peoples
                 good
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 compass
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 we
                 treated
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 powerfullest
                 remedies
                 a
                 Prince
                 can
                 have
                 against
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 net
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 nor
                 dispised
                 by
                 the
                 universality
                 ;
                 for
                 alwaies
                 he
                 that
                 conspires
                 ,
                 beleeves
                 the
                 Princes
                 death
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 thinks
                 it
                 displeases
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 venture
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 matter
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 difficulties
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 conspirators
                 side
                 ,
                 are
                 infinite
                 .
                 By
                 experience
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 plots
                 have
                 been
                 laid
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 succeeded
                 luckily
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 conspires
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 alone
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 he
                 take
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 he
                 beleeves
                 are
                 malecontents
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 discover'd
                 thy self
                 to
                 a
                 malecontent
                 ,
                 thou
                 givest
                 him
                 means
                 to
                 work
                 his
                 own
                 content
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 revealing
                 thy
                 treason
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 well
                 hope
                 for
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 favour
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 seeing
                 his
                 gain
                 certain
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 finding
                 only
                 doubt
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 either
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 a
                 rare
                 friend
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 exceeding
                 obstinate
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 keeps
                 his
                 word
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 reduce
                 this
                 matter
                 into
                 short
                 termes
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 suspect
                 of
                 punishment
                 on
                 the
                 conspirators
                 part
                 to
                 affright
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Princes
                 part
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 majesty
                 of
                 the
                 principality
                 ,
                 he
                 laws
                 ,
                 the
                 defences
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 
                 so
                 guard
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 peoples
                 good
                 wills
                 being
                 added
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unpossible
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 head-strong
                 as
                 to
                 conspire
                 ;
                 for
                 ordinarily
                 where
                 a
                 traytor
                 is
                 to
                 feare
                 before
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 feare
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 people
                 for
                 his
                 enemy
                 when
                 the
                 fact
                 is
                 commited
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 any
                 refuge
                 .
                 Touching
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 many
                 examples
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my selfe
                 to
                 name
                 one
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 .
                 
                   Annibal
                   Bentivolii
                
                 ,
                 grand
                 Father
                 of
                 this
                 Annibal
                 who
                 now
                 lives
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 Prince
                 in
                 Bolonia
                 ,
                 being
                 slaine
                 by
                 the
                 Canneschi
                 that
                 conspir'd
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 race
                 being
                 lest
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 swadling
                 clouts
                 ;
                 presently
                 the
                 people
                 rose
                 upon
                 this
                 murder
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 all
                 the
                 Canneschi
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 popular
                 affection
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 the
                 Bentivolii
                 held
                 then
                 in
                 Bolonia
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 there
                 remain'd
                 not
                 any
                 ,
                 now
                 Anniball
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 notice
                 that
                 in
                 Florence
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Bentivolii
                 ,
                 who
                 till
                 then
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Smiths
                 sonne
                 :
                 the
                 citizens
                 of
                 Bolonia
                 went
                 to
                 Florence
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 rul'd
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 untill
                 John
                 was
                 of
                 fit
                 yeares
                 to
                 governe
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 treasons
                 ,
                 whiles
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 friend
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 his
                 enemies
                 and
                 hate
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 well
                 feare
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 well
                 ordered
                 States
                 ,
                 and
                 discreet
                 Princes
                 have
                 taken
                 care
                 withall
                 diligence
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 to
                 cause
                 their
                 great
                 men
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 desperation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 content
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 maintaine
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 important
                 businesses
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 that
                 are
                 well
                 orderd
                 and
                 governd
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 are
                 found
                 exceeding
                 many
                 good
                 orders
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Kings
                 liberty
                 and
                 security
                 depends
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 chiefe
                 is
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 founded
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 knowing
                 the
                 great
                 mens
                 ambition
                 and
                 insolence
                 ;
                 and
                 judgeing
                 it
                 necessary
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 bridle
                 to
                 curbe
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 knowing
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 against
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 grounded
                 upon
                 feare
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 secure
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 lay
                 this
                 care
                 wholly
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 this
                 trouble
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 favourd
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 ;
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 favourd
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 third
                 judge
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 should
                 keep
                 under
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 favour
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 imputation
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 nor
                 wiser
                 course
                 then
                 this
                 ;
                 nor
                 a
                 surer
                 way
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 draw
                 another
                 conclusion
                 worthie
                 of
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 Princes
                 ought
                 to
                 cause
                 others
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 blame
                 and
                 imputation
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 themselves
                 to
                 take
                 only
                 those
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 .
                 Here
                 againe
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 esteeme
                 of
                 his
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 thereby
                 to
                 incur
                 the
                 Commons
                 hatred
                 :
                 It
                 would
                 seeme
                 perhaps
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 life
                 &
                 death
                 
                 of
                 many
                 Romane
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 examples
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 finding
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 liv'd
                 worthily
                 ,
                 and
                 shewd
                 many
                 rare
                 vertues
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 subjects
                 ,
                 conspiring
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Intending
                 then
                 to
                 answer
                 these
                 objections
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 discourse
                 upon
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 some
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 declaring
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 their
                 ruine
                 ,
                 not
                 disagreeing
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 alledgd
                 ;
                 and
                 part
                 thereof
                 I
                 will
                 bestow
                 on
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 reads
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 suffice
                 me
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 those
                 Emperours
                 that
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 from
                 Marcus
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 to
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Mercus
                 and
                 Commodus
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 
                   Pertinax
                   ,
                   Julian
                   ,
                   Severus
                   ,
                   Antonius
                   ,
                   Caracalla
                
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 
                   Macrinus
                   ,
                   Heliogabalus
                   ,
                   Alexander
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Maximin
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 contend
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 the
                 Romane
                 Emperours
                 had
                 a
                 third
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 having
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 cruelty
                 and
                 covetousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 caused
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 being
                 hard
                 to
                 satisfy
                 the
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 love
                 their
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 affect
                 modest
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 souldiers
                 love
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 a
                 warlike
                 courage
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 insolent
                 ,
                 cruell
                 ,
                 and
                 plucking
                 from
                 every
                 one
                 :
                 which
                 things
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 exercise
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 double
                 their
                 stipends
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfie
                 their
                 avarice
                 and
                 cruelty
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Emperous
                 who
                 either
                 
                 by
                 Nature
                 or
                 by
                 Art
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 reputation
                 ,
                 as
                 therewith
                 they
                 could
                 curbe
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 were
                 alwayes
                 ruind
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 specially
                 those
                 who
                 as
                 new
                 men
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 principality
                 ,
                 finding
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 different
                 humours
                 ,
                 applyed
                 themselves
                 to
                 content
                 the
                 sholdiers
                 ,
                 making
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 wronging
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 course
                 then
                 necessary
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Princes
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 ought
                 first
                 endeavour
                 that
                 they
                 incurse
                 not
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 any
                 whole
                 universality
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 cannot
                 attaine
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 provide
                 with
                 all
                 industry
                 ,
                 to
                 avoyd
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 those
                 universalities
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 mighty
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 newly
                 call'd
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 favours
                 ,
                 more
                 willingly
                 stuck
                 to
                 the
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 which
                 neverthelesse
                 turned
                 to
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 that
                 Prince
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 maintaine
                 his
                 repute
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 causes
                 aforesayd
                 proceeded
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Marcus
                   Pertinax
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 living
                 modestly
                 ,
                 being
                 lovers
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 enemies
                 of
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 courteous
                 and
                 bountifull
                 ,
                 had
                 all
                 from
                 Marcus
                 on
                 ward
                 ,
                 miserable
                 ends
                 ;
                 Marcus
                 only
                 liv'd
                 and
                 dy'd
                 exceedingly
                 honoured
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 by
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 afterwards
                 being
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 many
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 venerable
                 ,
                 he
                 held
                 alwayes
                 whilst
                 he
                 liv'd
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 order
                 within
                 their
                 limits
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 never
                 either
                 hated
                 ,
                 or
                 contemnd
                 .
                 But
                 Pertinax
                 was
                 created
                 
                 Emperour
                 against
                 the
                 soldiers
                 wills
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 accustomed
                 to
                 live
                 licentiously
                 under
                 Commodus
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 that
                 honest
                 course
                 that
                 Pertinax
                 sought
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 :
                 whereupon
                 having
                 gotten
                 himself
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 hatred
                 added
                 contempt
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 old
                 ,
                 was
                 ruind
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 government
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 hatred
                 is
                 gaind
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 good
                 deeds
                 as
                 bad
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 I
                 formerly
                 said
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Prince
                 would
                 maintaine
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 often
                 forced
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 that
                 generality
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 or
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 whereof
                 thou
                 thinkst
                 thou
                 standst
                 in
                 need
                 to
                 maintain
                 thee
                 ,
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 it
                 behoves
                 thee
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 content
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 good
                 deeds
                 are
                 thy
                 adversaries
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 Alexander
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 prayses
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 this
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 fourteen
                 yeers
                 wherein
                 he
                 held
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 put
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 course
                 of
                 justice
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 being
                 held
                 effeminate
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 suffered
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 fallen
                 into
                 contempt
                 ,
                 the
                 army
                 conspird
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 discoursing
                 upon
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 
                   Commodus
                   ,
                   Severus
                   ,
                   Antonius
                   ,
                   Caracalla
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 exceeding
                 cruell
                 ,
                 and
                 ravinous
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 forbeare
                 no
                 kinde
                 of
                 injury
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 Severus
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 evill
                 en●s
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 Severus
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 valour
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 he
                 held
                 the
                 soldiers
                 his
                 freinds
                 ,
                 however
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 much
                 burthend
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 might
                 alwayes
                 reigne
                 happily
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 valour
                 rendred
                 him
                 so
                 admirable
                 in
                 the
                 soldiers
                 and
                 peoples
                 sights
                 ;
                 that
                 these
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 stood
                 amazd
                 and
                 astonishd
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 others
                 reverencing
                 and
                 honoring
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 were
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 briefly
                 shew
                 how
                 well
                 he
                 knew
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 Foxes
                 and
                 the
                 Lions
                 parts
                 ;
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 which
                 two
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 imitate
                 .
                 Severus
                 having
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Emperours
                 sloth
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 his
                 army
                 (
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 commander
                 in
                 Solavonia
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 revenge
                 Portinax
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 guard
                 ;
                 and
                 under
                 this
                 pretence
                 ,
                 not
                 making
                 any
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 aspird
                 unto
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 set
                 his
                 army
                 in
                 march
                 directly
                 towards
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 sooner
                 come
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 knowne
                 he
                 had
                 mov'd
                 from
                 his
                 station
                 .
                 Being
                 ariv'd
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Senate
                 chosen
                 Emperour
                 for
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 Julian
                 slaine
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 beginning
                 ,
                 two
                 difficulties
                 yet
                 remaind
                 to
                 Severus
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 himselfe
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 State
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 where
                 Niger
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 those
                 armies
                 had
                 gotten
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 with
                 Albinus
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 aspird
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 thought
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 danger
                 to
                 discover
                 himselfe
                 enemy
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 he
                 purposed
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 Niger
                 ,
                 and
                 cozen
                 Albinas
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 writ
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 elected
                 Emperour
                 by
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 willingly
                 communicate
                 it
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 sent
                 him
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 tooke
                 
                 him
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Colleague
                 ;
                 which
                 things
                 were
                 taken
                 by
                 Albinks
                 in
                 true
                 meaning
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 when
                 Severus
                 had
                 overcome
                 and
                 slaine
                 Niger
                 ,
                 and
                 pacified
                 the
                 affaires
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 being
                 returned
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 complaind
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Albinus
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 weighing
                 the
                 benefits
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 sought
                 to
                 slay
                 him
                 by
                 treason
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 he
                 forc'd
                 to
                 goe
                 punish
                 his
                 ingratitude
                 :
                 afterwards
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 bereft
                 him
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 whoever
                 then
                 shall
                 in
                 particular
                 examine
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 shall
                 finde
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 cruell
                 Lion
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 crafty
                 a
                 Fox
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 alwayes
                 feard
                 and
                 reverenc'd
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 armies
                 not
                 hated
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 nothing
                 marvell
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 together
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 Empire
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 reputation
                 defended
                 him
                 alwayes
                 from
                 that
                 hatred
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 for
                 his
                 extortions
                 might
                 have
                 conceiv'd
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Antonius
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 an
                 exceeding
                 brave
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 endued
                 with
                 most
                 excellent
                 qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 causd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 admird
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 warlike
                 man
                 ,
                 enduring
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 travell
                 and
                 paines
                 ,
                 despising
                 all
                 delicate
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 effeminacy
                 ,
                 which
                 gaind
                 him
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 armies
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 his
                 fiercenesse
                 and
                 cruelty
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hideous
                 ,
                 having
                 upon
                 many
                 particular
                 occasions
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 grew
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 feard
                 by
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 were
                 neare
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                 slaine
                 by
                 a
                 Centurion
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 army
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 kinde
                 of
                 deaths
                 ,
                 which
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 deliberation
                 of
                 a
                 resolv'd
                 and
                 obstinate
                 minde
                 ,
                 cannot
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 be
                 avoyded
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 feares
                 not
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 lesse
                 afraid
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 very
                 seldome
                 falls
                 our
                 .
                 Only
                 should
                 he
                 beware
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 extreamd
                 injury
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 serves
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 near
                 about
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 imployment
                 of
                 his
                 Principality
                 ,
                 as
                 Antonius
                 did
                 :
                 who
                 had
                 reproachfully
                 slaine
                 a
                 brother
                 of
                 that
                 Centurion
                 ;
                 also
                 threatned
                 him
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 &
                 neverthelesse
                 entertaind
                 him
                 still
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 guards
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 rash
                 course
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 as
                 befell
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 Commodus
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 easie
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 descended
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 being
                 Marcus
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 enough
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 fathers
                 footsteps
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 had
                 he
                 contented
                 both
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 soldiers
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 cruell
                 and
                 savage
                 desposition
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 actions
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 himselfe
                 to
                 entertaine
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 all
                 licentionsnesse
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 not
                 maintaining
                 his
                 dignity
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 descending
                 upon
                 the
                 stages
                 to
                 combate
                 with
                 fencers
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 such
                 other
                 like
                 base
                 things
                 ,
                 little
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 majesty
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 contemptible
                 in
                 the
                 soldiers
                 sight
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 hated
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 despisd
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 conspird
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 slaine
                 .
                 It
                 remaines
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 declare
                 Maximinus
                 his
                 conditions
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 
                 warlike
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 armies
                 loathing
                 Alexanders
                 effeminacy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 spake
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 slain
                 him
                 ,
                 chose
                 this
                 man
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 long
                 continu'd
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 two
                 things
                 there
                 were
                 that
                 brought
                 him
                 into
                 hatred
                 and
                 contempt
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 base
                 ,
                 having
                 kept
                 cattell
                 in
                 Thrace
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 well
                 knowne
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 scorne
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Principality
                 having
                 delayd
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 throne
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 gaind
                 the
                 insamy
                 of
                 being
                 thought
                 exceeding
                 cruell
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 his
                 Prefects
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 exercisd
                 many
                 cruelties
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 being
                 provok'd
                 against
                 him
                 to
                 contempt
                 for
                 the
                 basenesse
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 upon
                 the
                 hatred
                 conceiv'd
                 against
                 him
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 his
                 crulty
                 ;
                 first
                 Affrica
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 all
                 Italy
                 ,
                 conspired
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 his
                 own
                 army
                 took
                 part
                 ;
                 which
                 incamping
                 before
                 Aquileya
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 being
                 weary
                 of
                 his
                 cruelties
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 saw
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 many
                 enemies
                 ,
                 fearing
                 him
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 slew
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 purpose
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 either
                 of
                 
                   Heliogabalus
                   ,
                   Macrinus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Itlian
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 throughly
                 base
                 ,
                 were
                 sudenly
                 extinguish
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 have
                 lesse
                 of
                 this
                 difficulty
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 extraordinarily
                 in
                 their
                 government
                 ;
                 for
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 considerations
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 presently
                 are
                 those
                 armies
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 
                 Princes
                 do
                 use
                 to
                 maintaine
                 any
                 armies
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 annex'd
                 and
                 inveterated
                 with
                 the
                 governments
                 of
                 the
                 provinces
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 armies
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 rather
                 to
                 content
                 the
                 soldiers
                 than
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 the
                 soldiers
                 were
                 more
                 powerfull
                 than
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 now
                 is
                 it
                 more
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 Turk
                 and
                 the
                 Souldan
                 )
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 people
                 than
                 their
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 more
                 mighty
                 than
                 they
                 ;
                 wherein
                 I
                 except
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 he
                 alwayes
                 maintaining
                 about
                 his
                 person
                 12000
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 15000
                 horse
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 depends
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 laying
                 afide
                 all
                 other
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 maintaine
                 these
                 his
                 friends
                 .
                 The
                 Souldans
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 like
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 wholy
                 in
                 the
                 souldiers
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 also
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 keep
                 them
                 his
                 friends
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Souldans
                 differs
                 much
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Principalities
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 like
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 termd
                 an
                 hereditary
                 Principality
                 :
                 nor
                 a
                 new
                 Principality
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 deceasd
                 Prince
                 are
                 not
                 heires
                 and
                 Lords
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 chosen
                 receives
                 that
                 dignity
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 authority
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 order
                 being
                 of
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 termd
                 a
                 new
                 Principality
                 ,
                 because
                 therein
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 difficulties
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 ones
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Prince
                 be
                 new
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 ordaind
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 their
                 hereditary
                 Prince
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 returne
                 to
                 our
                 matter
                 ;
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 consider
                 our
                 discourse
                 before
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                 perceive
                 that
                 either
                 hatred
                 ,
                 or
                 contempt
                 haye
                 caus'd
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 afore-named
                 Emperors
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 know
                 also
                 ,
                 from
                 it
                 came
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 proceeding
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 a
                 contrary
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 one
                 had
                 a
                 happy
                 success
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 unhappy
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 availe
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 hurtful
                 for
                 Pertinax
                 and
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 new
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 imitate
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 inheritance
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Principality
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 wrong
                 to
                 
                   Caracalla
                   ,
                   Commodus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 to
                 imitate
                 Severus
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 endued
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 valor
                 as
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 steps
                 therein
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 in
                 his
                 Principality
                 cannot
                 well
                 imitate
                 Marcus
                 his
                 actions
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 follow
                 those
                 of
                 Severus
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 ought
                 make
                 choyce
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 in
                 Severus
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 founding
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 Marcus
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 fit
                 and
                 glorious
                 to
                 preserve
                 a
                 State
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 established
                 and
                 setled
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Citadels
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   Princes
                   often
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   are
                   profitable
                   or
                   dammageable
                   .
                
              
               
                 SOme
                 Princes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 safely
                 keep
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 have
                 disarmed
                 their
                 subjects
                 ;
                 some
                 others
                 have
                 held
                 the
                 towns
                 under
                 their
                 dominion
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 factions
                 ;
                 others
                 have
                 maintain'd
                 enmities
                 against
                 themselves
                 ;
                 others
                 have
                 appli'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 gain
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 suspected
                 at
                 their
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 government
                 ;
                 others
                 have
                 built
                 
                 Fortresses
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 have
                 ruined
                 and
                 demolished
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 however
                 that
                 upon
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 well
                 pass
                 a
                 determinate
                 sentence
                 ,
                 unless
                 one
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 these
                 States
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 determinations
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 it self
                 will
                 bear
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 never
                 then
                 that
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 would
                 disarme
                 his
                 own
                 subjects
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 them
                 disarm'd
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 arm'd
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 belov'd
                 ,
                 those
                 armes
                 become
                 thine
                 ;
                 those
                 become
                 faithful
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hadst
                 in
                 suspicion
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 faithful
                 ,
                 are
                 maintaind
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 thy
                 subjects
                 are
                 made
                 thy
                 parrisans
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 all
                 thy
                 subjects
                 cannot
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 bestowest
                 favors
                 on
                 those
                 thou
                 armest
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 others
                 thou
                 canst
                 deal
                 more
                 for
                 thy
                 safety
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 difference
                 of
                 proceeding
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 obliges
                 them
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 those
                 others
                 excuse
                 thee
                 ,
                 judgeing
                 it
                 necessary
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 deservd
                 more
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 undergone
                 more
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 greater
                 obligation
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 thou
                 disarmst
                 them
                 ,
                 thou
                 beginst
                 to
                 offend
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 distrustest
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 cowardise
                 ,
                 or
                 small
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 opinions
                 provokes
                 their
                 hatred
                 agaist
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 stand
                 disarmed
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 thenturn
                 thy self
                 to
                 mercenary
                 Soldiery
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 defend
                 thee
                 from
                 powerful
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 suspected
                 subjects
                 ;
                 therefore
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 Principality
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 ordaind
                 them
                 armes
                 .
                 Of
                 examples
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Histories
                 are
                 full
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 
                 Prince
                 gains
                 a
                 new
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 he
                 adds
                 to
                 his
                 ancient
                 dominions
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 disarme
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 those
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 discoverd
                 to
                 have
                 assisted
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 conquest
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 also
                 in
                 time
                 and
                 upon
                 occasions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 render
                 delicate
                 and
                 effeminate
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 order
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 thy
                 State
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 thy
                 ancient
                 State
                 near
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
                 Our
                 ancestors
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 accounted
                 Sages
                 ,
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 hold
                 Pistoya
                 in
                 factions
                 ,
                 and
                 Pisa
                 with
                 Fortresses
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 maintaind
                 some
                 town
                 ssubject
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 differences
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 more
                 easily
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 Italy
                 was
                 ballanc'd
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 manner
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 well
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 mee
                 thinks
                 it
                 cannot
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 be
                 well
                 given
                 for
                 a
                 precept
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 divisions
                 made
                 can
                 do
                 any
                 good
                 ;
                 rather
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 enemy
                 approaches
                 them
                 ,
                 Cities
                 divided
                 are
                 presently
                 lost
                 ;
                 for
                 alwaies
                 the
                 weaker
                 part
                 will
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 forrein
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 subsist
                 .
                 The
                 Venetians
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 mov'd
                 by
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 reasons
                 ,
                 maintaind
                 the
                 factions
                 of
                 the
                 Guelfes
                 and
                 Gibellins
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 townes
                 ;
                 and
                 however
                 they
                 never
                 suffer'd
                 them
                 to
                 spill
                 one
                 anothers
                 blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 nourish'd
                 these
                 differences
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 citizens
                 imployd
                 in
                 these
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 plot
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 never
                 serv'd
                 them
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 defeated
                 at
                 Vayla
                 ,
                 presently
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 factions
                 took
                 courage
                 and
                 seizd
                 upon
                 their
                 whole
                 State.
                 Therefore
                 such
                 like
                 waies
                 argue
                 the
                 Princes
                 weakness
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 strong
                 principality
                 
                 they
                 never
                 will
                 suffer
                 such
                 divisions
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 shew
                 them
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 profit
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 being
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 more
                 easily
                 to
                 mannage
                 their
                 subjects
                 :
                 but
                 war
                 comming
                 ,
                 such
                 like
                 orders
                 discover
                 their
                 fallacy
                 .
                 Without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 Princes
                 become
                 great
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 overcome
                 the
                 difficulties
                 and
                 oppositions
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Fortune
                 especially
                 when
                 she
                 hath
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 new
                 Prince
                 great
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 more
                 need
                 to
                 gain
                 reputation
                 than
                 an
                 hereditary
                 Prince
                 ,
                 causes
                 enemies
                 to
                 rise
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 to
                 undertake
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 master
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 ladder
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 enemies
                 have
                 set
                 him
                 upon
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 rise
                 yet
                 higher
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 many
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 wise
                 Prince
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 ought
                 cunningly
                 to
                 nourish
                 some
                 enmity
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 suppressing
                 thereof
                 ,
                 his
                 greatness
                 may
                 grow
                 thereupon
                 .
                 Princes
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 new
                 ,
                 have
                 found
                 more
                 faith
                 and
                 profit
                 in
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 held
                 suspected
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 at
                 their
                 entrance
                 have
                 been
                 their
                 confidents
                 .
                 
                   Pandulphus
                   Petrucci
                
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 Siena
                 ,
                 governd
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 more
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 suspected
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 we
                 cannot
                 speak
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 varies
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 Principality
                 were
                 once
                 enemies
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 quality
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 maintain
                 themselves
                 they
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 support
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 might
                 alwaies
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 facility
                 gain
                 for
                 his
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 rather
                 forced
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 necessary
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 
                 deeds
                 to
                 cancel
                 that
                 sinister
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 once
                 held
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Prince
                 ever
                 draws
                 from
                 these
                 more
                 advantage
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 serving
                 him
                 too
                 supinely
                 ,
                 neglect
                 his
                 affairs
                 .
                 And
                 seing
                 the
                 matter
                 requires
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 omit
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 Prince
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 new
                 made
                 himself
                 master
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 helps
                 he
                 had
                 from
                 thence
                 that
                 he
                 consider
                 well
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 mov'd
                 them
                 that
                 favor'd
                 him
                 to
                 favor
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 natural
                 affection
                 towards
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 their
                 former
                 government
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 pains
                 and
                 difficulties
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 long
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 content
                 them
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 examples
                 then
                 which
                 are
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 affaires
                 ,
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 cause
                 hereof
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 much
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 gain
                 those
                 men
                 for
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 were
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 his
                 enemies
                 :
                 than
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 contented
                 therewith
                 ,
                 became
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 favor'd
                 him
                 in
                 getting
                 the
                 mastery
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 States
                 more
                 securely
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 Citadels
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 bridles
                 and
                 curbs
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 purpose
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 secure
                 retreat
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 violences
                 .
                 I
                 commend
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 of
                 old
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Vitelli
                
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 hath
                 been
                 known
                 to
                 demolish
                 two
                 Citadel
                 in
                 the
                 town
                 of
                 Castello
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 Guidubaldo
                 Duke
                 of
                 Vrbin
                 being
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 driven
                 by
                 
                   Caesar
                   Borgia
                
                 ,
                 raz'd
                 all
                 the
                 Fortresses
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 he
                 should
                 hardlyer
                 lose
                 that
                 State
                 again
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Bentivodi
                 returning
                 into
                 Bolonia
                 ,
                 used
                 the
                 like
                 courses
                 .
                 Citadels
                 then
                 are
                 profitable
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 advantage
                 thee
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 thee
                 harme
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 part
                 may
                 be
                 argued
                 thus
                 .
                 That
                 Prince
                 who
                 stands
                 more
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 than
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 build
                 Fortresses
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 afraid
                 of
                 strangers
                 than
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 should
                 let
                 them
                 alone
                 .
                 Against
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Sforza
                 ,
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Francis
                   Sforza
                
                 built
                 ,
                 hath
                 and
                 will
                 make
                 more
                 war
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 disorder
                 in
                 that
                 State
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 best
                 Citadel
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 incurre
                 the
                 peoples
                 hatred
                 ;
                 for
                 however
                 thou
                 holdest
                 a
                 Fortress
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 hate
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 hardly
                 scape
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 armes
                 ,
                 never
                 want
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 strangers
                 at
                 their
                 need
                 to
                 take
                 ther
                 parts
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 dayes
                 we
                 never
                 saw
                 that
                 they
                 ever
                 profited
                 any
                 Prince
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Countess
                 of
                 Furli
                 ,
                 when
                 Count
                 Hieronymo
                 of
                 Furli
                 her
                 husband
                 was
                 slain
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 she
                 escap'd
                 the
                 peoples
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 attended
                 aid
                 from
                 Milan
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 recover'd
                 her
                 State
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 times
                 that
                 the
                 stranger
                 could
                 not
                 assist
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 afterwards
                 they
                 serv'd
                 her
                 to
                 little
                 purposes
                 when
                 
                   Caesar
                   Borgia
                
                 assaild
                 her
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 which
                 was
                 her
                 enemy
                 ,
                 sided
                 with
                 the
                 stranger
                 .
                 Therefore
                 both
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 for
                 her
                 safety
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 held
                 the
                 Fortresses
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 well
                 weigh'd
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 commend
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 build
                 up
                 Fortresses
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 also
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 
                 will
                 blame
                 him
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 relying
                 upon
                 those
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 being
                 hated
                 by
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   How
                   a
                   Prince
                   ought
                   to
                   behave
                   himself
                   to
                   gain
                   reputation
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 nothing
                 gains
                 a
                 Prince
                 such
                 repute
                 as
                 great
                 exploi●s
                 ,
                 and
                 rare
                 tryals
                 of
                 himself
                 in
                 Heroick
                 actions
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 Ferdinand
                 King
                 of
                 Arragon
                 the
                 present
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 :
                 he
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 may
                 be
                 termed
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 a
                 very
                 weak
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 become
                 for
                 fame
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 King
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 wel
                 consider
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 all
                 illustrious
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 He
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 reign
                 assaild
                 Granada
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 exploit
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 State.
                 At
                 first
                 he
                 made
                 that
                 war
                 in
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 suspicion
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 waies
                 hindred
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 held
                 the
                 Barons
                 of
                 Castiglias
                 minds
                 busied
                 ,
                 who
                 thinking
                 upon
                 that
                 war
                 ,
                 rever
                 minded
                 any
                 innovation
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 while
                 he
                 gaind
                 credit
                 and
                 authority
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 being
                 aware
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 money
                 all
                 his
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 foundation
                 for
                 his
                 military
                 ordinances
                 with
                 that
                 long
                 war
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 gaind
                 him
                 exceeding
                 much
                 honor
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 hereamong
                 to
                 undertake
                 greater
                 matters
                 ,
                 serving
                 himself
                 alwaies
                 of
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 religious
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 chasing
                 and
                 dispoyling
                 those
                 Jewes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Kindome
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 this
                 example
                 be
                 more
                 admirable
                 and
                 rare
                 :
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 cloke
                 he
                 invaded
                 Affrick
                 and
                 went
                 through
                 with
                 his
                 exploit
                 in
                 Italy
                 :
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 hath
                 he
                 assaild
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 alwaies
                 proceeded
                 on
                 forwards
                 contriving
                 of
                 great
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 alwaies
                 have
                 held
                 his
                 subjects
                 minds
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 busied
                 in
                 attending
                 the
                 event
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 his
                 actions
                 have
                 thus
                 grown
                 ,
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 given
                 leisure
                 to
                 men
                 so
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 ever
                 plot
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 it
                 much
                 avails
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 give
                 extraordinary
                 proofes
                 of
                 himself
                 touching
                 the
                 government
                 within
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 those
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 Bernard
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 occasion
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 off
                 ctuate
                 some
                 great
                 thing
                 either
                 of
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 civil
                 government
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 some
                 way
                 either
                 to
                 reward
                 or
                 punish
                 it
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 the
                 wolud
                 much
                 notice
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 And
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 endeavor
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 to
                 spread
                 abroad
                 a
                 fame
                 of
                 his
                 magnificence
                 and
                 worthiness
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 also
                 is
                 well
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 friend
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 true
                 enemy
                 ;
                 when
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 he
                 discovers
                 himself
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ;
                 which
                 course
                 shall
                 be
                 alwaies
                 more
                 profit
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 stand
                 neuter
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 two
                 mighty
                 ones
                 that
                 are
                 thy
                 neighbors
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 quality
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 vanquishing
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 vanquisher
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 cases
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 ever
                 prove
                 more
                 for
                 thy
                 profit
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 war
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 discoverest
                 not
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 alwaies
                 be
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 
                 him
                 that
                 overcomes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 contentment
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 vanquisht
                 ;
                 neither
                 shalt
                 thou
                 have
                 reason
                 on
                 thy
                 side
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 to
                 defend
                 or
                 receive
                 thee
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 overcomes
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 suspected
                 friends
                 that
                 give
                 him
                 no
                 assistance
                 in
                 his
                 necessity
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 loses
                 ,
                 receives
                 thee
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 with
                 thy
                 armes
                 in
                 hand
                 run
                 the
                 hazzard
                 of
                 his
                 fortune
                 .
                 Antiochus
                 passed
                 into
                 Greece
                 ,
                 thereunto
                 induc'd
                 by
                 the
                 Etolians
                 ,
                 to
                 chace
                 the
                 Romans
                 thence
                 :
                 and
                 sent
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 the
                 Achayans
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Romans
                 friends
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 stand
                 neuters
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Romans
                 moved
                 them
                 to
                 joyne
                 armes
                 with
                 theirs
                 :
                 this
                 matter
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 deliberated
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 council
                 of
                 the
                 Achayans
                 ,
                 where
                 Antiochus
                 his
                 Ambassador
                 encouraged
                 them
                 to
                 stand
                 neuters
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Romans
                 Ambassador
                 answerd
                 ;
                 Touching
                 the
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 commended
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 best
                 and
                 profitablest
                 for
                 your
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 intermeddle
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 against
                 you
                 :
                 because
                 ,
                 not
                 taking
                 either
                 part
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 remain
                 without
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 reputation
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 conqueror
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 alwaies
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 thy
                 friend
                 ,
                 will
                 requite
                 thy
                 neutrality
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 thy
                 friend
                 ,
                 will
                 urge
                 thee
                 to
                 discover
                 thy self
                 by
                 taking
                 arms
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 evil
                 advised
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 avoyd
                 the
                 present
                 dangers
                 ,
                 folow
                 often
                 times
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 neutrality
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 commonly
                 go
                 to
                 ruine
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 a
                 Prince
                 discovers
                 himself
                 strongly
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 thou
                 cleavest
                 ,
                 overcomes
                 ,
                 however
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 puissant
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 remainest
                 at
                 his
                 disposing
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 contract
                 of
                 friendship
                 made
                 ;
                 and
                 men
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 openly
                 dishonest
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 notorious
                 example
                 of
                 dishonesty
                 to
                 oppress
                 thee
                 .
                 Besides
                 victories
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 conqueror
                 is
                 like
                 neglect
                 all
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 justice
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 thou
                 stickst
                 ,
                 loses
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 received
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 he
                 aydes
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thou
                 becomest
                 partner
                 of
                 a
                 fortune
                 that
                 may
                 arise
                 again
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 case
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 that
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 lists
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 quality
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 needest
                 not
                 fear
                 him
                 that
                 vanquisheth
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 discretion
                 in
                 thee
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 goest
                 to
                 ruine
                 one
                 with
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 best
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 well
                 advised
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 overcomming
                 ,
                 is
                 left
                 at
                 thy
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 unpossible
                 but
                 with
                 thy
                 ayd
                 he
                 must
                 overcome
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 should
                 be
                 well
                 aware
                 never
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 any
                 one
                 more
                 powerfull
                 than
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 offend
                 another
                 ,
                 unless
                 upon
                 necessity
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 overcomes
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 left
                 at
                 his
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 ought
                 avoid
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 at
                 anothers
                 discretion
                 .
                 The
                 Venetians
                 took
                 part
                 with
                 France
                 against
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 could
                 have
                 avoided
                 that
                 partaking
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 proceeded
                 their
                 ruine
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 avoyded
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 befel
                 the
                 Florentines
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 went
                 both
                 with
                 their
                 armies
                 to
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 Nor
                 let
                 any
                 State
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 sure
                 parties
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 doubtfull
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 we
                 
                 find
                 it
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 that
                 whensoever
                 a
                 man
                 seeks
                 to
                 avoid
                 one
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 he
                 incurs
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 principal
                 point
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 discerning
                 between
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 inconvenients
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 taking
                 the
                 bad
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 .
                 Moreover
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 honors
                 those
                 that
                 excel
                 in
                 every
                 Art.
                 Afterwards
                 ought
                 he
                 encourage
                 his
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 enabled
                 quickly
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 faculties
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 merchandise
                 ,
                 and
                 husbandry
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 traffick
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 forbear
                 to
                 adorne
                 and
                 cultivate
                 his
                 possessions
                 for
                 fear
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 despoyled
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 commerce
                 upon
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 heavy
                 impositions
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 provide
                 rewards
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 set
                 these
                 matters
                 afoot
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 that
                 shall
                 any
                 way
                 amplifie
                 his
                 City
                 or
                 State.
                 Besides
                 he
                 ought
                 in
                 the
                 fit
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 entertain
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 Feasts
                 and
                 Maskes
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 every
                 City
                 is
                 devided
                 into
                 Companies
                 ,
                 and
                 arts
                 ,
                 and
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 special
                 notice
                 of
                 those
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 times
                 afford
                 them
                 a
                 meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 magnificence
                 ;
                 yet
                 withall
                 holding
                 firme
                 the
                 majestie
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 must
                 never
                 fail
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Touching
                   Princes
                   Secretaries
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 importance
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 choyce
                 he
                 makes
                 ,
                 of
                 servants
                 being
                 ordinarily
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 wisdome
                 is
                 ,
                 And
                 
                 first
                 conjecture
                 one
                 gives
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 and
                 servants
                 he
                 hath
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 prove
                 able
                 and
                 faithful
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 may
                 he
                 alwaies
                 be
                 reputed
                 wise
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 known
                 how
                 to
                 discern
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 true
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 good
                 conjecture
                 made
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 error
                 he
                 commits
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 choyce
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 any
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Antony
                 of
                 Vanafro
                 ,
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 
                   Pandulfus
                   Petrucci
                
                 Prince
                 of
                 Siena
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 esteem
                 Pandulfus
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 discreet
                 man
                 ,
                 having
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 servant
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 kinds
                 of
                 understandings
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 advised
                 by
                 it self
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 understands
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 informed
                 by
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 that
                 neither
                 is
                 advised
                 by
                 it self
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 quite
                 unprofitable
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Pandulfus
                 attaind
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 for
                 whenever
                 any
                 one
                 hath
                 the
                 judgement
                 to
                 discerne
                 between
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 the
                 evil
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 does
                 and
                 sayes
                 ,
                 however
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 his
                 invention
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 comes
                 he
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 actions
                 of
                 that
                 servant
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 he
                 cherishes
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 he
                 suppresses
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 servant
                 finding
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 deceive
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 keeps
                 himself
                 upright
                 and
                 honest
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 a
                 Prince
                 may
                 throughly
                 understand
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 never
                 fails
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 servant
                 study
                 more
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 advantage
                 than
                 thine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 he
                 searches
                 most
                 after
                 
                 his
                 own
                 profit
                 ;
                 this
                 man
                 thus
                 qualified
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 prove
                 good
                 servant
                 ,
                 nor
                 canst
                 thou
                 ever
                 relie
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 holds
                 the
                 Sterne
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 ought
                 never
                 call
                 home
                 his
                 cares
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 particular
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 himself
                 wholly
                 over
                 to
                 his
                 Princes
                 service
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 not
                 appertaining
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 care
                 for
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 honoring
                 him
                 ,
                 enriching
                 ,
                 and
                 obliging
                 him
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 part
                 both
                 of
                 dignities
                 and
                 offices
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 many
                 honors
                 and
                 much
                 wealth
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 restrain
                 his
                 desires
                 from
                 other
                 honors
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 many
                 charges
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 fear
                 changes
                 that
                 may
                 fall
                 ,
                 knowing
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 without
                 his
                 master
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 both
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 the
                 servants
                 are
                 thus
                 disposed
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 rely
                 the
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 when
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 will
                 ever
                 prove
                 hurtfull
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Flatterers
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   avoyded
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 not
                 omit
                 one
                 principle
                 of
                 great
                 inportance
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 errour
                 from
                 which
                 Princes
                 with
                 much
                 difficulty
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 very
                 discreet
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 choice
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 concerning
                 flatterors
                 ;
                 whereof
                 all
                 writings
                 are
                 full
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 men
                 please
                 themselves
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 cozen
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 hardly
                 can
                 they
                 escape
                 this
                 pestilence
                 ;
                 and
                 desiring
                 to
                 escape
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 danger
                 
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 contempt
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 secure
                 from
                 flattery
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 let
                 men
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 displease
                 thee
                 not
                 in
                 telling
                 thee
                 truth
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 this
                 leave
                 ,
                 thou
                 losest
                 thy
                 reverence
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ought
                 a
                 wise
                 Prince
                 take
                 a
                 third
                 course
                 ,
                 making
                 choyce
                 of
                 some
                 understanding
                 men
                 in
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 only
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 free
                 liberty
                 of
                 speaking
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 touching
                 those
                 things
                 only
                 which
                 he
                 inquires
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 else
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 inquisitive
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 afterwards
                 advise
                 himself
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 deliberations
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 carrie
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 they
                 shall
                 speak
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 liked
                 of
                 :
                 and
                 besides
                 those
                 ,
                 not
                 give
                 eare
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 pursue
                 the
                 thing
                 resolved
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 continue
                 obstinate
                 in
                 the
                 resolution
                 taken
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 does
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 either
                 falls
                 upon
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 or
                 often
                 changes
                 upon
                 the
                 varying
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 proceeds
                 it
                 that
                 men
                 conceive
                 but
                 slightly
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 I
                 will
                 alledge
                 you
                 a
                 moderne
                 example
                 .
                 
                   Peter
                   Lucas
                
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 Maximilians
                 the
                 present
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 advised
                 with
                 any
                 body
                 ,
                 nor
                 never
                 did
                 any
                 thing
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 way
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 because
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 contrary
                 course
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 said
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Emperor
                 is
                 a
                 close
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 communicates
                 his
                 secrets
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 nor
                 takes
                 counsel
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 discovered
                 &
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contradicted
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 easy
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 quickly
                 wrought
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 does
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 undoes
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 understands
                 himself
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 he
                 purposes
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 grounding
                 upon
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 resolutions
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 therefore
                 ought
                 alwayes
                 to
                 take
                 counsell
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 at
                 other
                 mens
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 any
                 mans
                 courage
                 to
                 advise
                 him
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 askes
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 ought
                 well
                 to
                 aske
                 at
                 larger
                 and
                 then
                 touching
                 the
                 things
                 inquird
                 of
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 patient
                 heare
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 respect
                 the
                 truth
                 were
                 conceald
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 displeased
                 thereat
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 gaines
                 the
                 opinion
                 to
                 bee
                 wise
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 held
                 so
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 naturall
                 indowments
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 counsells
                 he
                 hath
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 without
                 question
                 they
                 are
                 deceivd
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 rule
                 and
                 never
                 failes
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 who
                 of
                 himselfe
                 is
                 not
                 wise
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 well
                 advised
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 should
                 light
                 upon
                 one
                 alone
                 ,
                 wholly
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 govern
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 himself
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 wise
                 man.
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 governd
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 would
                 last
                 but
                 little
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 governor
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 would
                 deprive
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Prince
                 not
                 having
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 being
                 advised
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 unite
                 these
                 counsels
                 :
                 of
                 himself
                 shall
                 he
                 never
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 unite
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 each
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Counsellers
                 ,
                 probably
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 his
                 owne
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 find
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 amend
                 or
                 discerne
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 fall
                 out
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 alwayes
                 prove
                 mischievous
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 upon
                 some
                 necessity
                 they
                 
                 be
                 force'd
                 to
                 become
                 good
                 :
                 we
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 counsells
                 from
                 whencesoever
                 they
                 proceed
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 take
                 their
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 Princes
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 from
                 good
                 counsells
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   this
                   Chapter
                   our
                   Authour
                   prescribes
                   some
                   rules
                   how
                   to
                   avoyd
                   flattery
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   contempt
                   .
                   The
                   extent
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   extreames
                   is
                   so
                   large
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   left
                   hut
                   a
                   very
                   narrow
                   path
                   for
                   the
                   right
                   temper
                   to
                   walke
                   between
                   them
                   both
                   :
                   and
                   happy
                   were
                   that
                   Prince
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   light
                   on
                   so
                   good
                   a
                   Pilote
                   as
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   Port
                   between
                   those
                   rocks
                   and
                   these
                   quicksands
                   .
                   Where
                   Majesty
                   becomes
                   familiar
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   endued
                   with
                   a
                   supereminent
                   vertue
                   ,
                   it
                   loses
                   all
                   awfull
                   regards
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   because
                   so
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   because
                   so
                   common
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   little
                   value
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   that
                   all
                   Creatures
                   feele
                   themselves
                   quickned
                   by
                   the
                   rayes
                   thereof
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                
                 Omnis
                 insipien
                 arrogantiâ
                 &
                 plausibus
                 capitur
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   foole
                   is
                   taken
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   pride
                   and
                   others
                   flatteryes
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   foole
                   keeps
                   company
                   so
                   much
                   with
                   all
                   great
                   wise
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   hardly
                   with
                   a
                   candle
                   and
                   lantern
                   can
                   they
                   be
                   discernd
                   betwixt
                   .
                   The
                   greatest
                   men
                   are
                   more
                   subject
                   to
                   grosse
                   and
                   palpable
                   flatteries
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   greatest
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   seek
                   the
                   Rulers
                   favour
                   .
                
                 Prov.
                 28.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   For
                   there
                   are
                   divers
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   private
                   men
                   are
                   instructed
                   ;
                   Princes
                   have
                   not
                   that
                   good
                   hap
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   whose
                   instruction
                   is
                   of
                   most
                   importance
                   ,
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   taken
                   the
                   government
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   longer
                   suffer
                   any
                   reproovers
                   :
                   for
                   but
                   few
                   have
                   accesse
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   familiary
                   converse
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   doe
                   and
                   say
                   all
                   for
                   favour
                   .
                
                 Isocrat
                 .
                 to
                 Nicocles
                 ,
                 
                 
                   All
                   are
                   afraid
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   occasion
                   of
                   displeasure
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   telling
                   him
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   therefore
                   sayes
                   one
                   ;
                   a
                   Prince
                   excells
                   in
                   learning
                   to
                   ride
                   the
                   great
                   horse
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   exercise
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   horse
                   being
                   no
                   flatterer
                   ,
                   will
                   shew
                   him
                   he
                   makes
                   no
                   difference
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   unlesse
                   he
                   keepe
                   his
                   seate
                   well
                   ,
                   will
                   lay
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   plaine
                   dealing
                   .
                   Men
                   are
                   more
                   subtile
                   ,
                   more
                   double-heatred
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   heart
                   and
                   a
                   heart
                   ,
                   netiher
                   is
                   their
                   tongue
                   their
                   hearts
                   true
                   interpreter
                   .
                   Counsell
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   like
                   deepe
                   waters
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   understanding
                   will
                   draw
                   is
                   out
                   .
                
                 Prov.
                 20.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   This
                   understanding
                   is
                   most
                   requisite
                   in
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   Globe
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   inferiour
                   Orbes
                   are
                   swayed
                   by
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   surely
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   to
                   search
                   out
                   such
                   a
                   secret
                   :
                
                 Prov.
                 25.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   His
                   counsellours
                   are
                   his
                   eyes
                   and
                   eares
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   dear
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   the
                   true
                   report
                   of
                   things
                   without
                   disguise
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   prove
                   false
                   eyes
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   pluck
                   them
                   out
                   ;
                   he
                   may
                   as
                   they
                   use
                   glasse
                   eyes
                   ,
                   take
                   them
                   forth
                   without
                   paine
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   never
                   a
                   whit
                   the
                   worse
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   wisdome
                   of
                   a
                   Princes
                   Counsellours
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   argument
                   of
                   the
                   Princes
                   wisdome
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   the
                   choyce
                   of
                   them
                   imports
                   the
                   Princes
                   credit
                   and
                   safety
                   ,
                   our
                   Authour
                   will
                   make
                   him
                   amends
                   for
                   his
                   other
                   errours
                   by
                   his
                   good
                   advice
                   in
                   his
                   22.
                   
                   Chap.
                   whether
                   I
                   referre
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   Italy
                   have
                   lost
                   their
                   States
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 these
                 things
                 above
                 said
                 are
                 well
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 seeme
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 render
                 him
                 more
                 secure
                 and
                 firme
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 grown
                 ancient
                 therein
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 observd
                 in
                 his
                 action
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Prince
                 by
                 inheritance
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 bee
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 gaind
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 them
                 thereby
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 their
                 blood
                 :
                 for
                 men
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 taken
                 by
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 they
                 find
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 content
                 themselves
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 no
                 further
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 they
                 undertake
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 their
                 utmost
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 not
                 wanting
                 in
                 other
                 matters
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 he
                 gaine
                 double
                 glory
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 beginning
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Principality
                 ,
                 adornd
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthnd
                 it
                 with
                 good
                 lawes
                 ,
                 good
                 arms
                 ,
                 good
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 examples
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 double
                 shame
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 small
                 discretion
                 hath
                 lost
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 those
                 Lords
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Italy
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 States
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 first
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 common
                 defect
                 ,
                 touching
                 their
                 armes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 above
                 discoursd
                 at
                 length
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 shall
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 people
                 for
                 their
                 enemies
                 ;
                 or
                 be
                 it
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 friend
                 ,
                 could
                 
                 never
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 assure
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 such
                 defects
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 States
                 are
                 not
                 lost
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 maintaine
                 an
                 army
                 in
                 the
                 feld
                 .
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 vanquished
                 by
                 
                   Titus
                   Quintius
                
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 much
                 State
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 and
                 of
                 Greece
                 that
                 assail'd
                 him
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 warlike
                 man
                 and
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 entertaine
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 assure
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 warre
                 good
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 at
                 last
                 some
                 town
                 perhaps
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 remaind
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 still
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 these
                 our
                 Princes
                 who
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 afterwards
                 lost
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 blame
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 sloth
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 never
                 having
                 thought
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 quiet
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 suffer
                 a
                 change
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 fault
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 while
                 faire
                 weather
                 losts
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 tempest
                 )
                 when
                 afterwards
                 mischiefes
                 came
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 thought
                 rather
                 upon
                 flying
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 hop'd
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 vanquishers
                 insolence
                 ,
                 would
                 recall
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 course
                 when
                 the
                 others
                 faile
                 ,
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 very
                 ill
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 other
                 remedies
                 for
                 that
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 wou'd
                 never
                 go
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 beleeving
                 another
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 up
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 either
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 does
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 thy
                 security
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 is
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 depends
                 nor
                 upon
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 defences
                 only
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 durable
                 ,
                 which
                 depend
                 upon
                 thy
                 owne
                 selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 owne
                 vertues
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   great
                   power
                   Fortune
                   hath
                   in
                   humane
                   ,
                   affaires
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   meanes
                   there
                   is
                   to
                   resist
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 not
                 unknown
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 many
                 have
                 held
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 so
                 governd
                 by
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 by
                 their
                 wisdome
                 cannot
                 amend
                 or
                 alter
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remedy
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 they
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 no
                 availe
                 to
                 take
                 much
                 paines
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 governd
                 by
                 chance
                 .
                 This
                 opinion
                 hath
                 gain'd
                 the
                 more
                 credit
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 alteration
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 late
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 every
                 day
                 see
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 humane
                 conjecture
                 :
                 upon
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 sometimes
                 thinking
                 ,
                 am
                 in
                 some
                 paret
                 inclind
                 to
                 their
                 opinion
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 not
                 to
                 extingush
                 quite
                 our
                 owne
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Fortune
                 is
                 the
                 mistrisse
                 of
                 one
                 halfe
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 that
                 she
                 lets
                 us
                 have
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 half
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 lesse
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 liken
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 precipitous
                 torrent
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 rages
                 ,
                 over-flows
                 the
                 plaines
                 ,
                 overthrowes
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 buildings
                 ,
                 removes
                 the
                 earth
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 laies
                 it
                 on
                 another
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 flyes
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 yeelds
                 to
                 the
                 fury
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 unable
                 to
                 withstand
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 however
                 it
                 be
                 thus
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 are
                 calmer
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 provision
                 against
                 these
                 excesses
                 ,
                 with
                 banks
                 and
                 fences
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 when
                 it
                 swels
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 all
                 passe
                 smoothly
                 along
                 ,
                 within
                 its
                 channell
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 violence
                 thereof
                 shall
                 not
                 prove
                 so
                 licentious
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 befals
                 it
                 us
                 with
                 fortune
                 ,
                 which
                 there
                 shewes
                 
                 her
                 power
                 where
                 vertue
                 is
                 not
                 ordeind
                 to
                 resist
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 thither
                 turnes
                 she
                 all
                 her
                 forces
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 perceives
                 that
                 no
                 provisions
                 nor
                 resistances
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 uphold
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 consider
                 Italy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 these
                 changes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 their
                 motions
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 plaine
                 field
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 trench
                 or
                 bank
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 fenc'd
                 with
                 convenienent
                 vertue
                 as
                 was
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Spain
                
                 or
                 France
                 ;
                 this
                 inundation
                 would
                 never
                 heave
                 causd
                 these
                 great
                 alterations
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 have
                 reach'd
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 shall
                 suffice
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 opposing
                 of
                 fortune
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 But
                 restraining
                 my selfe
                 more
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 to
                 day
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 Prince
                 prosper
                 and
                 flourish
                 and
                 to
                 morrow
                 utterly
                 go
                 to
                 ruine
                 ;
                 not
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 alterd
                 any
                 condition
                 or
                 quality
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 beleeve
                 arises
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 causes
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 long
                 fince
                 run
                 over
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 because
                 that
                 Prince
                 that
                 relies
                 wholly
                 upon
                 fortune
                 ,
                 runnes
                 as
                 her
                 wheele
                 turnes
                 .
                 I
                 beleeve
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 proves
                 the
                 fortunate
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 meets
                 with
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 he
                 unfortunate
                 from
                 whose
                 course
                 of
                 proceeding
                 the
                 times
                 differ
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 propounds
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 glory
                 and
                 riches
                 )
                 proceed
                 therein
                 diversly
                 ;
                 some
                 with
                 respects
                 ,
                 others
                 more
                 bold
                 ,
                 and
                 rashly
                 ;
                 one
                 with
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 cunning
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 th'
                 other
                 with
                 its
                 contrary
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 by
                 severall
                 wayes
                 may
                 attaine
                 thereto
                 ;
                 we
                 see
                 also
                 two
                 veby
                 respective
                 and
                 wary
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 th'
                 other
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 maner
                 two
                 equally
                 prosper
                 ,
                 taking
                 divers
                 course
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 wary
                 the
                 other
                 headstrong
                 ;
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 agree
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 proceedings
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 arises
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 working
                 diversly
                 ,
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 effects
                 &
                 two
                 equaly
                 working
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 attains
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 also
                 depends
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 behaves
                 himself
                 with
                 warinesse
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 times
                 and
                 affaires
                 turne
                 so
                 favourably
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 his
                 businesse
                 prove
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 prospers
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 affaires
                 chance
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ruind
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 changes
                 not
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 :
                 not
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 man
                 so
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 frame
                 himselfe
                 hereunto
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 whereunto
                 Nature
                 inclines
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 one
                 having
                 alwayes
                 prosperd
                 ,
                 walking
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 respective
                 and
                 wary
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 time
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 use
                 violence
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 is
                 ruind
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 change
                 hi
                 disposition
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 the
                 affaires
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 change
                 his
                 fortune
                 .
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 proceeded
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 things
                 so
                 conformable
                 to
                 that
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 had
                 happy
                 successe
                 .
                 Consider
                 the
                 first
                 exploit
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 Bolonia
                 ,
                 even
                 while
                 
                   John
                   Bentivolio
                
                 lived
                 :
                 the
                 Venetians
                 were
                 not
                 well
                 contented
                 therewith
                 ;
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 likewise
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 had
                 treated
                 of
                 that
                 enterprises
                 ;
                 and
                 nowithstanding
                 al
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 stirrd
                 up
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 rage
                 and
                 fiercenesse
                 ,
                 personally
                 undertook
                 that
                 expedition
                 :
                 which
                 
                 action
                 of
                 his
                 put
                 in
                 suspence
                 and
                 stopt
                 Spaine
                 and
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ;
                 those
                 for
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 for
                 desire
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 drew
                 after
                 him
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 King
                 seeing
                 him
                 already
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 to
                 hold
                 him
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 humble
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 thought
                 he
                 could
                 no
                 way
                 deny
                 him
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 without
                 doing
                 him
                 an
                 open
                 injury
                 .
                 Julius
                 then
                 effected
                 that
                 with
                 his
                 violent
                 and
                 heady
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 Pope
                 with
                 all
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 could
                 ever
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 he
                 had
                 expected
                 to
                 part
                 from
                 Rome
                 with
                 his
                 conclusions
                 settled
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 affaires
                 ordered
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Pope
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 brought
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 would
                 have
                 devised
                 a
                 thousand
                 excuses
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 would
                 have
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 as
                 many
                 feares
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 passe
                 his
                 other
                 actions
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 prov'd
                 lucky
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 brevity
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 never
                 sufferd
                 him
                 to
                 feele
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 for
                 had
                 he
                 litt
                 upon
                 such
                 times
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 proceed
                 with
                 respects
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 utter
                 ruine
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 left
                 those
                 wayes
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 naturally
                 inclind
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 fortune
                 varying
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 continuing
                 still
                 obstinate
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 wayes
                 ,
                 prove
                 happy
                 ,
                 while
                 these
                 accord
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 disagree
                 ,
                 prove
                 unhappy
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 heady
                 than
                 wary
                 ;
                 because
                 Fortune
                 is
                 a
                 mistresse
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 her
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 ruffle
                 and
                 force
                 her
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 suffers
                 her self
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 masterd
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 others
                 that
                 proceed
                 coldly
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 a
                 mistresse
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 lesse
                 respective
                 ,
                 more
                 rough
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 her
                 with
                 more
                 boldnesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   have
                   considered
                   the
                   25
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   as
                   representing
                   me
                   a
                   full
                   view
                   of
                   humane
                   policy
                   and
                   cunning
                   :
                   yet
                   me
                   thinks
                   it
                   cannot
                   satisfie
                   a
                   Christian
                   in
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   successe
                   of
                   things
                   .
                   The
                   life
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   game
                   at
                   Tables
                   ;
                   skill
                   availes
                   much
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   's
                   not
                   all
                   :
                   play
                   thy
                   game
                   well
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   winne
                   :
                   the
                   chance
                   thou
                   throwest
                   must
                   accord
                   with
                   thy
                   play
                   .
                   Examine
                   this
                   ;
                   play
                   never
                   so
                   surely
                   ,
                   play
                   never
                   so
                   probably
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   chance
                   thoucastest
                   ,
                   lead
                   thee
                   forward
                   to
                   advantage
                   ,
                   all
                   hazards
                   are
                   losses
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   sure
                   play
                   leaves
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   lurch
                   .
                   The
                   sum
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   in
                
                 Ecclesiastes
                 chap
                 ,
                 9.
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   The
                   race
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   swift
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   battell
                   to
                   the
                   strong
                   ;
                   neither
                   yet
                   bread
                   to
                   the
                   wise
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   riches
                   to
                   men
                   of
                   understanding
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   favour
                   to
                   men
                   of
                   skill
                   ;
                   but
                   time
                   and
                   chance
                   hapeneth
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   Our
                   cunning
                   Author
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   exact
                   rules
                   he
                   delivere
                   in
                   his
                   books
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   fence
                   against
                   the
                   despight
                   of
                   Fortune
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   complaines
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   this
                   booke
                   .
                   Nor
                   that
                   great
                   example
                   of
                   policy
                   ,
                   Duke
                
                 Valentine
                 ,
                 
                   whome
                   cur
                   Author
                   commends
                   to
                   Princes
                   for
                   his
                   crafts-master
                   ,
                   could
                   so
                   ruffle
                   or
                   force
                   his
                   mistresse
                   Fortune
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   keep
                   her
                   in
                   obedience
                   .
                   Man
                   can
                   contribute
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   his
                   actions
                   that
                   vertue
                   and
                   wisdome
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   successe
                   depends
                   upon
                   a
                   power
                   above
                   .
                   Surely
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   finger
                   of
                   god
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                
                 Prov.
                 16.
                 v.
                 33.
                 
                 
                   The
                   lot
                   is
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   lap
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   whole
                   disposing
                   thereof
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   It
                   was
                   nor
                
                 Josephs
                 
                   wisdome
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   thrive
                   under
                   his
                   hand
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   it
                   to
                   prosper
                   ,
                
                 Gen
                 39.
                 
                 
                   Surely
                   
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   blessing
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   divine
                   providence
                   ,
                   which
                   beyond
                   humane
                   capacity
                   so
                   cooperateth
                   with
                   the
                   causes
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   their
                   effects
                   prove
                   answerable
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   (
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   there
                   is
                   something
                   above
                   the
                   ordinary
                   causes
                   )
                   the
                   success
                   returns
                   with
                   such
                   a
                   supereminency
                   of
                   worth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   far
                   exceeds
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   ordinary
                   causes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   free
                   Italy
                   from
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 then
                 weigh'd
                 all
                 things
                 above
                 discours'd
                 ,
                 and
                 devising
                 with
                 my self
                 ,
                 whether
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 in
                 Italy
                 the
                 time
                 might
                 serve
                 to
                 honor
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 ,
                 &
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 matter
                 that
                 might
                 minister
                 occasion
                 to
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 valorous
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 introduce
                 such
                 a
                 forme
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 do
                 honor
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 :
                 me
                 thinks
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 concurre
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 ever
                 any
                 time
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 see
                 Moses
                 his
                 vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 should
                 be
                 inthrald
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 magnanimity
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 should
                 be
                 oppress'd
                 by
                 the
                 Medes
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Theseus
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Athenians
                 should
                 be
                 dispersed
                 ;
                 so
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 valor
                 of
                 an
                 Italian
                 spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 necessary
                 Italy
                 should
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 termes
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 in
                 more
                 slavery
                 than
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 were
                 ;
                 more
                 
                 subject
                 than
                 the
                 Persians
                 ;
                 more
                 scatterd
                 than
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ;
                 without
                 head
                 ,
                 without
                 order
                 ,
                 battered
                 ,
                 pillaged
                 ,
                 rent
                 asunder
                 ,
                 overrun
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 undergone
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 even
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 dayes
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 shew
                 of
                 hope
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 conjectur'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 for
                 the
                 deliverance
                 hereof
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 prov'd
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 height
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 he
                 was
                 curb'd
                 by
                 fortune
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 this
                 poore
                 countrey
                 remaining
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 without
                 life
                 ,
                 attends
                 still
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 shall
                 heal
                 her
                 wounds
                 ,
                 give
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 pillagings
                 and
                 sackings
                 of
                 Lombardy
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 robberies
                 and
                 taxations
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Tuscany
                 ,
                 and
                 heal
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 soars
                 ,
                 now
                 this
                 long
                 time
                 gangren'd
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 how
                 she
                 makes
                 her
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 send
                 some
                 one
                 to
                 redeem
                 her
                 from
                 these
                 Barbarous
                 cruelties
                 and
                 insolencies
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 her
                 also
                 wholly
                 ready
                 and
                 disposed
                 to
                 follow
                 any
                 colours
                 ,
                 provided
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 take
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 see
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 can
                 look
                 for
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 your
                 Illustrious
                 Family
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 Cheiftain
                 of
                 this
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 now
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 vertue
                 and
                 Fortune
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 favored
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereof
                 it
                 now
                 holds
                 the
                 Principality
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 very
                 hard
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 former
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 lives
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 named
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 those
                 men
                 were
                 very
                 rare
                 and
                 admirable
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 began
                 upon
                 less
                 occasion
                 than
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 was
                 their
                 enterprize
                 more
                 just
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 easie
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 God
                 more
                 their
                 friend
                 ,
                 than
                 yours
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 justice
                 :
                 
                 for
                 that
                 war
                 is
                 just
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 armes
                 are
                 religious
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 left
                 otherwhere
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 an
                 exceeding
                 good
                 disposition
                 thereto
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 disposition
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 use
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 orders
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 propounded
                 for
                 aim
                 and
                 direction
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 extraordinary
                 things
                 without
                 example
                 effected
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 sea
                 was
                 opened
                 ,
                 a
                 cloud
                 guided
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 devotion
                 poured
                 forth
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 rain'd
                 down
                 Manna
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 have
                 concurred
                 in
                 your
                 greatness
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 left
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 every
                 thing
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 take
                 from
                 us
                 our
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 marvel
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 aforenamed
                 Italians
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 compass
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 hope
                 your
                 illustrious
                 family
                 shall
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 revolutions
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 feats
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 military
                 vertue
                 therein
                 be
                 quite
                 extinguisht
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 arises
                 from
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 orders
                 thereof
                 were
                 not
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 hath
                 since
                 been
                 none
                 that
                 hath
                 known
                 how
                 to
                 invent
                 new
                 ones
                 .
                 Nothing
                 can
                 so
                 much
                 honor
                 a
                 man
                 rising
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 as
                 new
                 laws
                 and
                 new
                 ordinances
                 devised
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 these
                 things
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 contain
                 in
                 them
                 their
                 due
                 greatness
                 ,
                 gain
                 him
                 reverence
                 and
                 admiration
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Italy
                 their
                 wants
                 not
                 the
                 matter
                 wherein
                 to
                 introduce
                 any
                 forme
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 great
                 vertue
                 in
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 heads
                 .
                 Consider
                 in
                 the
                 single
                 fights
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 duels
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Italians
                 have
                 excel'd
                 in
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 activity
                 and
                 address
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 armies
                 ,
                 they
                 appear
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 Chieftaines
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 understand
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 presumes
                 to
                 understand
                 ;
                 hitherto
                 there
                 having
                 not
                 been
                 any
                 one
                 so
                 highly
                 raised
                 either
                 by
                 fortune
                 or
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 others
                 would
                 submit
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 proceeds
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 battels
                 fough
                 for
                 these
                 last
                 past
                 20
                 years
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 army
                 wholly
                 Italian
                 ,
                 it
                 alwaies
                 hath
                 had
                 evil
                 success
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 river
                 Tarus
                 first
                 was
                 witness
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Capua
                   ,
                   Genua
                   ,
                   Vayla
                   ,
                   Bolonia
                   ,
                   Mestri
                   .
                
                 Your
                 Illustrious
                 family
                 then
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 tread
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 these
                 worthyes
                 who
                 redeem'd
                 their
                 countreys
                 ,
                 must
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 sabrick
                 ,
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 soldiers
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 natives
                 :
                 because
                 you
                 cannot
                 have
                 more
                 faithful
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 nor
                 better
                 soldiers
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 all
                 together
                 they
                 will
                 become
                 better
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 find
                 themselves
                 entertained
                 ,
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 honored
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Prince
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 those
                 armes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 with
                 the
                 Italian
                 valor
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 defence
                 against
                 forreiners
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 the
                 Swisse
                 infantry
                 and
                 Spanish
                 be
                 accounted
                 terrible
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 defect
                 in
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 third
                 order
                 might
                 not
                 only
                 oppose
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 confident
                 to
                 vanquish
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 indure
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Swisse
                 are
                 to
                 feare
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 incounter
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 resolute
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 experience
                 shall
                 be
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 Cavalery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Swisses
                 have
                 been
                 routed
                 by
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Foot.
                 And
                 though
                 touching
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 any
                 entire
                 experience
                 had
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 there
                 some
                 proof
                 thereof
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 battel
                 of
                 Ravenna
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Foot
                 affronted
                 the
                 Dutch
                 battalions
                 ,
                 which
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 rank
                 the
                 Swisses
                 do
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 with
                 their
                 nimbleness
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 their
                 targets
                 entred
                 in
                 under
                 their
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 stood
                 safe
                 to
                 offend
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Dutch
                 men
                 having
                 no
                 remedy
                 :
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 Cavalery
                 that
                 rusht
                 in
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 quite
                 defeated
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 then
                 (
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 infantries
                 being
                 discoverd
                 )
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 ordained
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 against
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fear
                 the
                 Foot
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 sort
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 but
                 change
                 of
                 orders
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 ordained
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 gain
                 reputation
                 and
                 greatness
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Prince
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 occasion
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 let
                 pass
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 Italy
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 may
                 see
                 some
                 one
                 redeemed
                 of
                 hers
                 appear
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 I
                 express
                 with
                 what
                 dearness
                 of
                 affection
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 received
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 countreys
                 which
                 have
                 suffered
                 by
                 those
                 forrein
                 scums
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 thirst
                 of
                 revenge
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 resolution
                 of
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 piety
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 tears
                 .
                 Would
                 any
                 gates
                 be
                 shut
                 again
                 him
                 ?
                 Any
                 people
                 deny
                 him
                 obedience
                 ?
                 Any
                 envy
                 oppose
                 him
                 ?
                 Would
                 not
                 every
                 Italian
                 fully
                 consent
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 This
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 stinks
                 in
                 every
                 ones
                 nostrils
                 .
                 Let
                 your
                 Illustrious
                 Family
                 then
                 undertake
                 this
                 worthy
                 
                 exployt
                 with
                 that
                 courage
                 and
                 those
                 hopes
                 wherewith
                 such
                 just
                 actions
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 attempted
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 under
                 your
                 colours
                 ,
                 this
                 countrey
                 may
                 be
                 enabled
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 your
                 fortune
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 Petrarch
                 be
                 verifyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vertu
                   contr'ul
                   fuore
                
                 
                   Prendera
                   l'arme
                   ,
                   &
                   fia
                   il
                   combatter
                   corto
                   :
                
                 
                   Che
                   l'antico
                   valore
                
                 
                   Ne
                   gli
                   Italici
                   cor
                   noné
                   anchor
                   morto
                   .
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 life
                 of
              
               Castruccio
               Castracani
               of
               Lucca
               ,
               
                 composed
                 by
              
               Nicholas
               Machiavelli
               ,
               
                 and
                 presented
                 to
              
               Zanobiglioudilmonti
               and
               Lingi
               Alomanni
               
                 his
                 very
                 good
                 friends
              
               .
            
             
               ZANOBI
               and
               LINGI
               ,
               my
               very
               good
               friends
               ,
               it
               seems
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               mervail
               to
               those
               that
               take
               it
               into
               consideration
               ,
               how
               that
               all
               they
               ,
               or
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               effected
               great
               things
               n●
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               borne
               up
               their
               heads
               above
               others
               contemporaries
               ,
               have
               taken
               their
               rises
               and
               births
               from
               obscure
               and
               base
               beginnings
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               have
               been
               by
               fortune
               extraordinarily
               afflicted
               .
               For
               all
               of
               them
               have
               been
               either
               exposed
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               savage
               creatures
               ,
               or
               had
               such
               base
               Sires
               ,
               that
               as
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               feigned
               themselves
               sons
               to
               Jupiter
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Diety
               ;
               who
               these
               have
               been
               ,
               every
               one
               having
               knowledge
               of
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               omit
               to
               relate
               ,
               as
               superfluous
               ,
               yeelding
               rather
               distaste
               than
               delight
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
               I
               am
               indeed
               of
               opinion
               
               that
               it
               proceeds
               from
               hence
               ,
               viz
               in
               that
               fortune
               willing
               to
               demonstrate
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               she
               ,
               and
               not
               wisdome
               ,
               gives
               men
               their
               greatness
               ,
               therefore
               begins
               to
               shew
               her
               strength
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               wisdome
               can
               challenge
               no
               interest
               ,
               but
               all
               rather
               is
               to
               be
               attributed
               as
               due
               to
               her
               alone
               .
               
                 Castruccio
                 Castracani
              
               of
               Lucca
               was
               then
               one
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               times
               he
               liv'd
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               where
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               effected
               very
               great
               matters
               ,
               and
               had
               ,
               as
               others
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               neither
               a
               very
               fortunate
               nor
               known
               birth
               ,
               as
               in
               my
               further
               discourse
               of
               his
               life
               it
               shall
               appear
               :
               which
               I
               thought
               fit
               to
               bring
               to
               memory
               ,
               as
               having
               found
               therein
               a
               subject
               of
               very
               great
               example
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               valor
               ,
               as
               fortune
               .
               And
               I
               thought
               I
               might
               the
               better
               direct
               this
               discourse
               unto
               you
               two
               ,
               who
               of
               all
               that
               I
               know
               most
               delight
               in
               such
               glorious
               atchievements
               .
               I
               say
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Castracani
               is
               reckoned
               among
               the
               noble
               Families
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Lucca
               ,
               however
               that
               in
               these
               daies
               it
               be
               much
               decayed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               all
               other
               worldly
               things
               .
               Of
               this
               there
               was
               one
               Antony
               borne
               ,
               who
               took
               upon
               him
               religious
               orders
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               Canon
               of
               S.
               Michaels
               at
               Lucca
               ,
               and
               in
               honor
               thereof
               was
               entituled
               Master
               Antony
               .
               He
               had
               but
               one
               sister
               ,
               who
               was
               married
               to
               
                 Buonaccorso
                 Cennami
              
               ;
               but
               Bnonaccorso
               being
               dead
               ,
               and
               she
               remaining
               a
               widow
               ,
               betook
               her self
               to
               live
               with
               her
               brother
               ,
               with
               intention
               not
               to
               marry
               any
               more
               .
               Mr.
               Antony
               had
               behind
               his
               house
               where
               he
               dwelt
               ,
               a
               vinyard
               ,
               whereinto
               by
               reason
               of
               divers
               gardens
               bordering
               thereupon
               on
               several
               sides
               ,
               the
               passage
               was
               very
               ordinary
               .
               It
               happened
               that
               one
               morning
               a
               little
               after
               the
               Sun
               rise
               ,
               
               Dame
               Dionora
               ,
               for
               so
               was
               Master
               Antonies
               sister
               called
               ,
               walking
               out
               into
               the
               vineyard
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               gathering
               some
               herbs
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               women
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               sallet
               withall
               ;
               she
               heard
               somekind
               of
               russeling
               under
               a
               vine
               amongst
               the
               leaves
               ,
               and
               casting
               her
               eye
               that
               way
               ,
               she
               perceived
               some
               little
               cry
               there
               ,
               whereupon
               drawing
               near
               to
               the
               noise
               ,
               she
               discoverd
               the
               hands
               and
               face
               of
               an
               infant
               wrapt
               in
               the
               vine
               leaves
               ,
               which
               seemed
               as
               if
               it
               asked
               her
               assistance
               :
               so
               that
               she
               partly
               marvailing
               ,
               partly
               frighted
               ,
               full
               of
               pitty
               and
               amazement
               ,
               took
               it
               up
               in
               her
               armes
               ,
               and
               having
               carried
               it
               home
               ,
               and
               wash'd
               it
               ,
               and
               swadled
               it
               in
               clean
               clouts
               ,
               as
               they
               use
               children
               ,
               at
               her
               return
               presented
               it
               to
               Master
               Antony
               :
               who
               considering
               the
               accident
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               child
               ,
               was
               as
               much
               amaz'd
               and
               compassionate
               as
               was
               his
               sister
               :
               and
               advising
               together
               what
               they
               should
               do
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               resolved
               to
               bring
               it
               up
               ,
               he
               being
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               she
               not
               having
               any
               children
               .
               Having
               then
               taken
               a
               nurse
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               nourished
               it
               with
               as
               much
               tenderness
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               their
               own
               child
               ;
               and
               causing
               it
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               named
               it
               Castruccio
               after
               the
               name
               of
               their
               own
               father
               .
               Castruccio
               as
               he
               increased
               in
               years
               ,
               so
               he
               grew
               in
               person
               and
               feature
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               thing
               he
               shewed
               wit
               and
               discretion
               :
               and
               quickly
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               age
               ,
               he
               learned
               whatsoever
               his
               Master
               Antony
               taught
               him
               :
               who
               purposing
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               to
               turne
               over
               unto
               him
               his
               Canonicate
               ,
               and
               his
               other
               benifices
               ,
               instructed
               him
               in
               that
               way
               :
               but
               he
               found
               him
               not
               a
               subject
               fit
               for
               that
               regular
               life
               :
               For
               so
               soon
               as
               Castruccio
               came
               to
               14
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               grow
               a
               little
               masterfull
               towards
               Master
               Antony
               and
               Dame
               Dionora
               ,
               so
               
               that
               he
               stood
               no
               longer
               in
               fear
               of
               them
               ,
               laying
               aside
               all
               Church
               books
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               handle
               armes
               ,
               and
               took
               not
               delight
               in
               any
               thing
               more
               than
               to
               mannage
               them
               ,
               or
               with
               others
               his
               equals
               to
               run
               ,
               leap
               ,
               or
               wrastle
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               like
               exercises
               :
               wherein
               he
               shewed
               such
               courage
               and
               strength
               ,
               that
               he
               far
               surpassed
               all
               others
               of
               his
               age
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               time
               he
               gave
               himself
               to
               reading
               ,
               he
               took
               pleasure
               in
               nothing
               else
               than
               discourses
               of
               wars
               ,
               and
               the
               actions
               of
               most
               famous
               men
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               Master
               Antony
               was
               much
               greived
               at
               heart
               .
               In
               the
               Citty
               of
               Lucca
               there
               happened
               to
               dwell
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Guinigi
               ,
               call'd
               Master
               Francis
               ,
               who
               for
               fortunes
               ,
               esteem
               ,
               and
               valour
               ,
               out-went
               all
               others
               the
               Citizens
               of
               Lucca
               :
               who
               was
               alwaies
               traind
               up
               in
               bearing
               of
               armes
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               a
               long
               time
               serv'd
               under
               the
               Vlscounts
               of
               Milan
               ;
               and
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Gibelline
               ,
               he
               was
               accounted
               of
               a-above
               all
               that
               followed
               that
               faction
               in
               Lucca
               .
               This
               man
               being
               then
               in
               Lucca
               ,
               and
               assembling
               morning
               and
               evening
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               citizens
               under
               the
               Governors
               Palace
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Palace
               of
               S.
               Michael
               ,
               being
               the
               prime
               place
               of
               Lucca
               ,
               oftentimes
               saw
               Castruccio
               using
               of
               those
               exercises
               with
               other
               lads
               of
               the
               town
               ,
               wherein
               I
               formerly
               said
               he
               took
               delight
               ;
               and
               perceiving
               that
               besides
               the
               mastring
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               held
               over
               them
               a
               kind
               of
               Princely
               authority
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               again
               lov'd
               and
               reverenc'd
               him
               ,
               he
               became
               very
               desirous
               to
               know
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               whereof
               being
               inform'd
               by
               some
               there
               present
               ,
               he
               became
               the
               more
               desirous
               to
               take
               him
               home
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               calling
               him
               one
               day
               to
               him
               ,
               ask'd
               him
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               rather
               live
               ,
               either
               in
               a
               Cavaliers
               house
               ,
               
               where
               he
               might
               learn
               to
               ride
               and
               use
               his
               armes
               ,
               or
               abide
               in
               a
               Priests
               house
               ,
               where
               nothing
               else
               were
               to
               be
               heard
               but
               their
               Offices
               and
               Masses
               ?
               Master
               Francis
               perceiv'd
               how
               much
               Castruccio
               was
               cheared
               upon
               the
               mention
               of
               horses
               and
               armes
               ;
               yet
               he
               standing
               a
               little
               out
               of
               countenance
               ,
               Master
               Francis
               again
               encouraging
               him
               to
               speak
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               Patron
               would
               therewith
               be
               content
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               a
               greater
               pleasure
               than
               to
               quit
               this
               calling
               of
               Priest
               ,
               and
               betake
               himself
               to
               that
               of
               a
               soldier
               .
               Master
               Francis
               was
               much
               satisfied
               with
               this
               reply
               :
               and
               in
               a
               short
               time
               so
               negotiated
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               Master
               Antony
               gave
               him
               up
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               was
               the
               rather
               moved
               by
               the
               lads
               inclination
               ,
               judging
               thereby
               that
               he
               could
               not
               hold
               him
               much
               longer
               in
               his
               former
               course
               .
               Castruccio
               then
               being
               prefer'd
               from
               Mr.
               
                 Antony
                 Castracani
              
               the
               Priests
               house
               to
               the
               Palace
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Francis
                 Guinigi
              
               the
               Commander
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               marvail
               to
               think
               in
               how
               short
               a
               time
               he
               attaind
               to
               those
               vertues
               and
               good
               qualities
               ,
               which
               are
               required
               in
               a
               compleat
               Cavaliere
               .
               First
               he
               became
               an
               excellent
               horseman
               :
               for
               he
               was
               able
               to
               mannage
               the
               roughest
               horse
               at
               ease
               ;
               and
               ,
               though
               but
               a
               youth
               ,
               in
               jousts
               and
               tournaments
               he
               was
               of
               prime
               remarque
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               any
               action
               of
               strength
               or
               activity
               ,
               none
               could
               exceed
               him
               .
               These
               perfections
               besides
               were
               season'd
               with
               such
               manners
               ,
               and
               good
               qualities
               ,
               as
               that
               touching
               modesty
               ,
               it
               was
               incredible
               how
               that
               either
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               he
               gave
               no
               distast
               to
               any
               ;
               to
               his
               superiors
               he
               yeelded
               reverence
               ;
               he
               was
               modest
               with
               his
               equals
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               with
               his
               inferiors
               ;
               which
               gain'd
               him
               favor
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               whole
               Family
               of
               Guinigi
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               whole
               City
               of
               
                 Lucca
                 .
                 It
              
               
               chanced
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               Castru●cio
               being
               now
               arrived
               to
               eighteen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               that
               the
               Gibellins
               were
               chased
               by
               the
               Gulfes
               from
               Pavia
               ,
               in
               favor
               of
               whom
               Master
               
                 Francis
                 Guinigi
              
               was
               sent
               for
               by
               the
               Viscounty
               of
               Milan
               ,
               with
               whom
               went
               Castruccio
               ,
               as
               he
               on
               whose
               shoulders
               lay
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               whole
               troops
               :
               in
               which
               imployment
               ,
               Castruccio
               gave
               such
               proofs
               of
               his
               judgement
               and
               courage
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               in
               this
               expedition
               gaind
               so
               much
               esteem
               as
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               became
               honorable
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Pavia
               ,
               but
               throughout
               all
               
                 Lombardy
                 .
                 Castruccio
              
               being
               then
               returnd
               to
               Lucca
               of
               far
               greater
               esteem
               than
               before
               his
               departure
               he
               was
               ;
               failed
               not
               (
               to
               his
               power
               )
               to
               gain
               himself
               friends
               ,
               practising
               means
               to
               win
               them
               .
               But
               Master
               
                 Francis
                 Guinigi
              
               now
               chancing
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               having
               left
               behind
               him
               a
               son
               named
               Paul
               of
               13
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               appointed
               Castruccio
               his
               Tutor
               ,
               and
               the
               Governor
               of
               his
               estate
               ;
               having
               first
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               called
               to
               him
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               intreated
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               eare
               to
               bring
               up
               his
               son
               with
               that
               faithfulness
               he
               had
               found
               himself
               ;
               and
               that
               what
               kindnesses
               he
               could
               not
               return
               to
               the
               father
               ,
               he
               would
               requite
               to
               the
               son
               .
               And
               now
               at
               length
               Master
               
                 Francis
                 Guinigi
              
               being
               dead
               ,
               Castruccio
               left
               Tutor
               and
               Governor
               to
               Paul
               ,
               grew
               in
               such
               credit
               and
               power
               ,
               that
               the
               favor
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               find
               in
               Lucca
               ,
               in
               some
               part
               was
               turned
               into
               envy
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               calumniated
               by
               many
               ,
               as
               who
               they
               doubted
               had
               some
               projects
               upon
               a
               tyranny
               .
               Among
               whom
               the
               Principal
               was
               M.
               
                 George
                 Opizi
              
               ,
               head
               of
               the
               Guelfes
               faction
               .
               This
               man
               hoping
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Mr
               Francis
               to
               remain
               without
               competitor
               
                 in
                 Lucca
              
               ,
               thought
               that
               Castruccio
               ,
               being
               left
               with
               that
               trust
               ,
               by
               
               the
               grace
               &
               favor
               of
               his
               discreet
               carriage
               gaind
               him
               ,
               had
               bereav'd
               him
               of
               all
               means
               to
               attain
               thereto
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               sowed
               many
               seeds
               of
               scandal
               against
               him
               ,
               whereby
               to
               choak
               his
               well
               grown
               credit
               .
               Which
               at
               first
               Castruccio
               disdained
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               grew
               jealous
               of
               it
               :
               for
               he
               thought
               that
               Master
               George
               would
               never
               rest
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               so
               far
               disgrac'd
               him
               with
               King
               Robert
               of
               Naples
               his
               Lieuftenant
               ,
               as
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               chase
               him
               out
               of
               Lucca
               .
               At
               that
               time
               there
               was
               one
               Vguccion
               of
               Fagginolo
               of
               Arezo
               ,
               then
               Lord
               of
               Pisa
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Pisans
               was
               first
               chosen
               for
               their
               commander
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               made
               himself
               their
               Lord.
               Divers
               out-lawed
               
                 Luccheses
                 of
                 the
                 Gibellin
              
               faction
               abode
               with
               Vguccion
               ,
               whom
               Castruccio
               practised
               to
               restore
               again
               with
               Vguccions
               aid
               ;
               and
               this
               design
               he
               communicated
               also
               with
               his
               friends
               at
               home
               ,
               who
               could
               no
               way
               endure
               the
               Opizies
               authority
               .
               Having
               therefore
               given
               order
               ,
               as
               was
               requisite
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               Castruccio
               fortified
               the
               tower
               of
               the
               Honesti
               ,
               and
               furnished
               it
               with
               munition
               and
               store
               of
               victuals
               whereby
               upon
               occasion
               he
               might
               be
               able
               to
               defend
               himself
               therein
               for
               some
               time
               :
               and
               the
               night
               being
               come
               ,
               which
               was
               agreed
               of
               with
               Vguccion
               ,
               he
               gave
               the
               signe
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               gone
               down
               into
               the
               plain
               with
               much
               people
               between
               the
               mountains
               and
               Lucca
               ;
               and
               having
               seen
               the
               signal
               ,
               he
               came
               close
               to
               Saint
               Peters
               gate
               ,
               and
               fired
               the
               antiport
               :
               Castruccio
               on
               the
               other
               side
               raised
               a
               great
               cry
               ,
               calling
               the
               people
               to
               armes
               ,
               and
               forced
               the
               gate
               on
               the
               other
               side
               within
               :
               so
               that
               Vguccion
               entring
               with
               his
               men
               ,
               forced
               the
               town
               ,
               and
               slew
               Master
               George
               with
               all
               those
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               his
               friends
               and
               partisans
               ,
               and
               chased
               out
               the
               governor
               ,
               
               and
               changed
               the
               State
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               as
               Vguccion
               liked
               best
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               dammage
               thereof
               ;
               for
               it
               appeard
               then
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               above
               a
               hundred
               families
               chased
               out
               of
               Lucca
               .
               Those
               that
               fled
               ,
               part
               went
               to
               Florence
               ,
               and
               part
               to
               Pistoya
               ,
               which
               Cities
               were
               then
               governed
               by
               the
               Guelfes
               faction
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               they
               became
               enemies
               to
               Vguccion
               and
               the
               Lucheses
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               the
               Florentines
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Guelfes
               thinking
               the
               Gibellines
               faction
               grown
               too
               mighty
               in
               Tuscany
               ,
               accorded
               together
               to
               restore
               again
               these
               exiled
               Luccheses
               ,
               and
               having
               Levyed
               a
               huge
               army
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               the
               vale
               of
               Nievole
               ,
               and
               seizing
               upon
               Mount
               Catino
               ,
               from
               hence
               they
               went
               to
               incampe
               at
               Mount
               Carlo
               ,
               whereby
               to
               have
               the
               passage
               open
               to
               Lucca
               .
               Whereupon
               Vguccion
               having
               gathered
               a
               good
               army
               of
               Pisans
               and
               Luccheses
               besides
               many
               Dutch
               horse
               which
               he
               drew
               out
               of
               Lombardy
               ,
               went
               to
               find
               the
               Florentines
               camp
               ,
               which
               perceiving
               the
               enemies
               approach
               was
               removed
               from
               Mount
               Carlo
               ,
               and
               setled
               between
               Mount
               
                 Catino
                 and
                 Pescia
              
               ;
               and
               Vguccion
               sat
               down
               under
               Mount
               Carlo
               about
               some
               two
               miles
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               where
               for
               some
               daies
               between
               the
               horse
               of
               the
               two
               armies
               there
               passed
               some
               slight
               skirmishes
               :
               for
               Vguccion
               being
               faln
               sick
               ,
               the
               Pisans
               and
               Luccheses
               refused
               to
               come
               to
               battel
               with
               the
               enemy
               .
               But
               Vguccions
               malady
               augmenting
               ,
               he
               retired
               to
               mount
               Carlo
               for
               his
               recovery
               ,
               and
               committed
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               army
               to
               Castruccio
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Guelfes
               destruction
               :
               for
               hereupon
               they
               took
               courage
               ,
               esteeming
               the
               enemies
               armies
               as
               left
               without
               a
               head
               :
               which
               Castruccio
               understood
               ,
               and
               lay
               still
               some
               few
               dayes
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               confirm
               this
               their
               opinion
               ,
               making
               
               shew
               of
               feare
               ,
               and
               not
               suffering
               any
               one
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               trenches
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               Guelfes
               the
               more
               they
               saw
               this
               feare
               ,
               the
               more
               insolent
               they
               became
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               being
               orderd
               for
               fight
               ,
               they
               presented
               themselves
               before
               Castruccios
               army
               ,
               who
               thinking
               he
               had
               now
               enough
               ,
               emboldned
               them
               ,
               and
               having
               had
               full
               notice
               of
               what
               order
               they
               kept
               ,
               resolved
               to
               come
               to
               the
               tryall
               of
               a
               day
               :
               and
               first
               with
               his
               speeches
               he
               confirmd
               his
               soldiers
               courage
               ,
               and
               shewd
               them
               the
               victory
               certaine
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               follow
               his
               directious
               .
               Castruccio
               had
               seene
               how
               the
               enemy
               had
               plac'd
               all
               his
               strength
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               army
               ,
               &
               the
               weak●r
               sort
               in
               the
               wings
               thereof
               :
               whereupon
               he
               did
               the
               cleane
               contrary
               ;
               for
               he
               put
               his
               best
               soldiers
               in
               his
               wings
               ,
               and
               his
               slightest
               people
               in
               the
               body
               :
               and
               issuing
               out
               of
               his
               trenches
               with
               this
               order
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               ever
               he
               came
               within
               view
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               which
               solently
               ,
               as
               before
               they
               had
               wont
               ,
               came
               to
               find
               them
               out
               ,
               he
               commanded
               that
               those
               squadrons
               in
               the
               middle
               should
               goe
               on
               leisurely
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               rest
               should
               move
               with
               speed
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               when
               they
               came
               to
               ioyne
               battell
               with
               the
               enemy
               ,
               onely
               the
               wings
               of
               each
               army
               fought
               ,
               and
               the
               troops
               in
               the
               middle
               stood
               unimployd
               ,
               because
               the
               middle
               part
               of
               Castruccio's
               army
               had
               lagguerd
               so
               much
               behind
               ,
               that
               the
               enemyes
               body
               had
               not
               yet
               reach'd
               to
               them
               :
               and
               thus
               the
               ablest
               of
               Castruccio's
               army
               came
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               weakest
               of
               the
               enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               enemies
               strength
               lay
               idle
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               endammage
               those
               they
               were
               to
               encounter
               with
               ,
               nor
               could
               they
               ayd
               any
               of
               their
               owne
               party
               :
               so
               that
               without
               much
               difficulty
               ,
               the
               enemies
               two
               wings
               were
               both
               put
               to
               flight
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               the
               middle
               
               seeing
               themselves
               left
               naked
               on
               each
               flanke
               ,
               without
               having
               whereupon
               to
               shew
               their
               valour
               ,
               fled
               likewise
               .
               The
               rout
               and
               the
               slaughter
               were
               great
               :
               for
               there
               were
               slaine
               above
               ten
               thousand
               men
               ,
               with
               many
               Officers
               ,
               and
               great
               Cavaliers
               of
               the
               Guelfes
               faction
               throughout
               all
               Tuscany
               ,
               and
               many
               Princes
               who
               came
               thither
               in
               favour
               of
               them
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               King
               Roberts
               Brother
               ,
               and
               Charles
               his
               nephew
               ,
               and
               Philip
               Lord
               of
               Taranto
               :
               but
               of
               Castruccio's
               side
               they
               came
               not
               to
               above
               three
               hundred
               :
               among
               which
               
                 Francis
                 Vguccions
              
               sonne
               was
               slaine
               :
               who
               being
               young
               and
               over-venturous
               ,
               was
               killd
               at
               the
               first
               onset
               .
               This
               overthrow
               much
               augmented
               Castruccio's
               credit
               ,
               so
               that
               Vguccion
               grew
               so
               jealous
               and
               suspitious
               of
               his
               owne
               State
               ,
               that
               he
               continually
               busied
               his
               brains
               how
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               destruction
               ;
               thinking
               with
               himselfe
               that
               that
               victory
               had
               rather
               taken
               his
               power
               from
               him
               ,
               than
               setled
               it
               :
               and
               being
               in
               this
               thought
               ,
               while
               he
               awaited
               some
               fair
               colour
               to
               effect
               his
               designes
               ,
               it
               happned
               that
               
                 Pieragnolo
                 Michaeli
              
               was
               slaine
               in
               Lucca
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               good
               worth
               and
               esteeme
               ,
               and
               the
               Assassine
               fled
               into
               Castruccio's
               house
               :
               where
               the
               Captaines
               and
               Serjeants
               going
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               were
               affronted
               ,
               and
               hindred
               by
               Castruccio
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               murtherer
               by
               his
               ayd
               escaped
               ,
               which
               thing
               Vguccion
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               at
               Pisa
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               and
               deeming
               then
               he
               had
               just
               occasion
               to
               punish
               him
               ,
               calld
               unto
               his
               owne
               sonne
               Neri
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               now
               given
               the
               command
               of
               Lucca
               ,
               and
               chargd
               him
               ,
               that
               under
               colour
               of
               inviting
               Castruccio
               ,
               he
               should
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               death
               .
               Whereupon
               Castruccio
               
               going
               familiarly
               into
               the
               commanders
               pallaces
               ,
               not
               fearing
               any
               injury
               ,
               was
               first
               by
               Neri
               entertaind
               at
               supper
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               seised
               on
               .
               And
               Neri
               doubting
               ,
               lest
               by
               putting
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               without
               any
               publick
               justification
               the
               people
               might
               bee
               inraged
               ,
               kept
               him
               alive
               ,
               till
               he
               were
               better
               informd
               by
               Vguccion
               what
               was
               farther
               to
               be
               done
               in
               that
               case
               :
               who
               blaming
               his
               sonnes
               slownesse
               and
               cowardise
               ,
               for
               the
               dispatching
               hereof
               went
               out
               of
               Pisa
               with
               four
               hundred
               Horse
               towards
               Lucca
               :
               and
               hardly
               yet
               was
               he
               arriv'd
               at
               the
               Baths
               ,
               but
               the
               Pisans
               took
               armes
               ,
               and
               slew
               Vguccions
               Lieutenant
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               that
               remaind
               at
               Pisa
               ,
               and
               made
               
                 Count
                 Gaddo
              
               of
               Gerardesca
               their
               Lord
               :
               Vguccion
               before
               he
               came
               to
               Lucca
               ,
               had
               notice
               of
               this
               accident
               befalne
               in
               Pisa
               ;
               yet
               thought
               he
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               turne
               back
               ,
               left
               the
               Luccheses
               ,
               like
               as
               the
               Pisans
               ,
               should
               also
               shot
               their
               gates
               against
               him
               .
               But
               the
               Luccheses
               understanding
               the
               chance
               at
               Pisa
               notwithstanding
               that
               Vguccion
               was
               enterd
               Lucca
               ,
               taking
               this
               occasion
               to
               free
               Castruccio
               ,
               first
               began
               at
               their
               meetings
               in
               the
               Piazze
               to
               speake
               slightly
               of
               him
               ,
               afterwards
               to
               make
               some
               hub-bub
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               came
               to
               armes
               ,
               demanding
               Castruccio
               to
               be
               set
               free
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               Vguccion
               for
               feare
               of
               worse
               ,
               drew
               him
               out
               of
               prison
               :
               Whereupon
               Castruccio
               suddenly
               rallying
               his
               friends
               ,
               with
               the
               peoples
               favour
               made
               an
               assault
               upon
               Vguccion
               who
               finding
               no
               other
               remedy
               ,
               fled
               thence
               with
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               into
               Lombardy
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               Scala
               ,
               where
               afterwards
               he
               dy'd
               poorly
               .
               But
               Castruccio
               being
               of
               a
               prisoner
               become
               as
               Prince
               of
               Lucca
               ,
               prevaild
               so
               by
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               fresh
               gale
               of
               the
               peoples
               ,
               
               favour
               that
               he
               was
               made
               Generall
               of
               their
               Forces
               for
               a
               yeare
               ;
               which
               being
               compassed
               ,
               to
               gaine
               himselfe
               further
               credit
               in
               armes
               ,
               he
               purposd
               to
               recover
               for
               the
               Luccheses
               severall
               towne
               ;
               which
               rebelld
               after
               Vguccions
               departue
               ,
               and
               went
               also
               by
               the
               Pisans
               favour
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               enterd
               into
               league
               at
               the
               campe
               ,
               to
               Serezana
               ;
               and
               to
               winne
               that
               he
               had
               built
               over
               it
               a
               fort
               ,
               which
               ,
               being
               afterwards
               changed
               by
               the
               Florentines
               ,
               is
               now
               calld
               Serezanello
               ,
               and
               in
               two
               monthes
               space
               tooke
               the
               towne
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               in
               strength
               of
               this
               credit
               ,
               he
               wonne
               
                 Massa
                 ,
                 Carrara
              
               ,
               and
               Lavenza
               ,
               and
               in
               short
               time
               all
               Lunigiana
               :
               and
               to
               stop
               the
               passage
               that
               comes
               from
               Lombarby
               into
               Luginiana
               ,
               he
               tooke
               Pontremoli
               and
               drew
               out
               thence
               Mr.
               
                 Anastasia
                 Palivicini
              
               ,
               who
               was
               Lord
               thereof
               .
               Returning
               then
               to
               Lucca
               with
               this
               victory
               ,
               he
               was
               met
               by
               the
               whole
               people
               :
               whereupon
               Castruccio
               resolving
               not
               to
               deferre
               longer
               to
               make
               himselfe
               Prince
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               Pazzino
               of
               
                 Poggio
                 Puccinello
              
               of
               
                 Porcico
                 ,
                 Francisco
                 Boccansecehi
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Cecco
                 Guinigi
              
               at
               that
               time
               of
               great
               repute
               in
               Lucca
               ,
               but
               corrupted
               by
               him
               ,
               made
               himself
               Lord
               thereof
               ,
               and
               so
               solemnely
               and
               by
               resolution
               of
               the
               people
               was
               elected
               their
               Prince
               .
               At
               this
               time
               Frederck
               of
               Baviere
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               came
               into
               Italy
               to
               take
               the
               Imperiall
               crown
               ,
               whom
               Castruccio
               made
               his
               friend
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               him
               with
               five
               hundred
               Horse
               ,
               having
               left
               for
               his
               Lieutenant
               at
               
                 Lucca
                 Paulo
                 Guinigi
              
               ,
               whom
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               he
               made
               account
               of
               as
               his
               owne
               child
               .
               Castruccio
               was
               entertaind
               very
               honourably
               by
               Frederick
               ,
               who
               gave
               him
               many
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               his
               Deputy
               in
               Tuseany
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               Pisans
               had
               expelld
               Gaddo
               
               of
               Gerardesca
               ,
               and
               for
               feare
               of
               him
               askd
               succours
               of
               Frederick
               ,
               he
               made
               Castruccio
               their
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               the
               Pisans
               accepted
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               Guelfes
               faction
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               because
               of
               the
               
                 Florentines
                 .
                 Frederick
              
               then
               being
               returned
               into
               Germany
               ,
               and
               having
               left
               at
               Rome
               a
               governour
               for
               his
               affairs
               in
               Italy
               ,
               all
               the
               Gibellins
               as
               well
               Tuscans
               as
               Lomdarbs
               that
               followd
               the
               Imperial
               faction
               ,
               had
               their
               recourse
               to
               Castruccio
               ,
               and
               each
               promisd
               him
               the
               Principality
               of
               their
               native
               country
               ;
               provided
               that
               by
               his
               meanes
               they
               might
               be
               restord
               :
               among
               whom
               was
               
                 Mattheo
                 Guidi
                 ,
                 Nardo
                 Scolare
                 ,
                 Lapo
                 Vberti
                 ,
                 Gerozzi
                 Nardi
              
               and
               
                 Piero
                 Buonacorsi
              
               ,
               all
               Gibellins
               ,
               and
               outlawd
               Florentines
               :
               and
               Castruccio
               plotting
               by
               helpe
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               owne
               forces
               to
               become
               Lord
               of
               all
               Tuscany
               ,
               to
               gaine
               himselfe
               credit
               the
               more
               ,
               entred
               into
               amity
               with
               Mr.
               
                 Metthem
                 Viscoti
              
               Prince
               of
               Milan
               :
               and
               traind
               up
               all
               the
               men
               ofhis
               owne
               city
               and
               country
               to
               armes
               :
               and
               because
               Lucca
               had
               five
               gates
               ,
               he
               divided
               the
               country
               into
               five
               parts
               ,
               armd
               them
               ,
               and
               distributed
               them
               under
               Captaines
               and
               colours
               ,
               so
               that
               on
               a
               sudden
               he
               was
               able
               to
               bring
               together
               above
               twenty
               thousand
               men
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               besides
               the
               help
               he
               might
               have
               from
               Pisa
               .
               He
               then
               being
               environd
               with
               these
               forces
               and
               freinds
               ,
               it
               fortun'd
               that
               Mr.
               
                 Mattheo
                 Visconti
              
               was
               assayled
               by
               the
               Guelfes
               of
               Piacuza
               ;
               who
               had
               driven
               out
               the
               Gibellins
               ,
               in
               whose
               behalfe
               the
               Florentines
               and
               King
               Robert
               had
               sent
               their
               troopes
               .
               Whereupon
               Mr.
               Mattheo
               intreated
               Castruccio
               to
               affaile
               the
               Florentines
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               constraind
               to
               defend
               their
               owne
               homes
               ,
               should
               call
               back
               their
               men
               out
               of
               Londarby
               .
               So
               Castruccio
               with
               a
               good
               army
               entred
               
               the
               Vale
               Arno
               ,
               took
               Fucachio
               ,
               and
               St.
               Miniato
               with
               great
               dammage
               of
               the
               country
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               occasion
               the
               Florentines
               were
               forc'd
               to
               call
               back
               their
               troopes
               :
               who
               were
               hardly
               returnd
               into
               Tuscany
               ,
               but
               Castruccio
               was
               compeld
               upon
               another
               necessity
               to
               haste
               back
               to
               Lucca
               .
               And
               in
               that
               City
               the
               Family
               of
               Poggio
               being
               of
               such
               power
               and
               authority
               as
               that
               it
               had
               made
               Castruccio
               not
               only
               great
               ,
               but
               Prince
               also
               ,
               and
               not
               taking
               themselves
               to
               have
               been
               requited
               as
               they
               had
               deservd
               ,
               agreed
               with
               other
               Families
               of
               Lucca
               to
               move
               the
               city
               to
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               to
               chace
               Castruccio
               thence
               ;
               whereupon
               taking
               occasion
               one
               morning
               they
               came
               armd
               upon
               the
               Deputy
               ,
               whom
               Castruccio
               had
               there
               ordaind
               over
               Justice
               ,
               and
               slew
               him
               ,
               and
               further
               purposing
               to
               raise
               the
               people
               to
               commotion
               ;
               Steven
               of
               Poggio
               an
               arcient
               and
               peaceable
               man
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               hand
               at
               all
               in
               this
               conspiracy
               ,
               came
               before
               them
               ,
               constrain'd
               his
               friends
               by
               his
               autority
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               lay
               aside
               their
               arms
               offering
               himselfe
               to
               mediate
               with
               Castruccio
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               satisfie
               their
               desires
               .
               Thus
               they
               layd
               down
               their
               armes
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               greater
               discretion
               than
               they
               had
               taken
               them
               up
               ;
               for
               Castruccio
               having
               had
               notice
               of
               these
               novelties
               befalne
               in
               Lucca
               ,
               without
               making
               any
               delay
               ,
               with
               part
               of
               his
               troops
               ,
               leaving
               
                 Paul
                 Guinigi
              
               Commander
               of
               the
               residue
               ,
               came
               thence
               to
               Lucca
               ,
               where
               having
               found
               the
               tumult
               appeasd
               beyond
               his
               expectation
               ,
               deeming
               he
               might
               with
               the
               more
               ease
               secure
               himselfe
               ,
               disposed
               those
               of
               his
               party
               in
               severall
               places
               ,
               as
               best
               was
               for
               his
               turne
               .
               Steven
               of
               Poggio
               thinking
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               Castruccio
               was
               beholding
               to
               him
               ,
               went
               to
               him
               ,
               
               and
               intreated
               ,
               not
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               he
               thought
               it
               no
               way
               needfull
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               others
               of
               his
               Family
               ,
               praying
               that
               many
               things
               he
               would
               pardon
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               youth
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               ancient
               amity
               ,
               and
               obligation
               he
               had
               to
               the
               whole
               kindred
               .
               Wherunto
               Castruccio
               answered
               courteously
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               be
               of
               good
               cheere
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               that
               he
               received
               more
               content
               the
               tumult
               was
               appeased
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               had
               trouble
               that
               it
               was
               raysed
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               Steven
               to
               cause
               them
               all
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               thank'd
               God
               he
               had
               given
               him
               opportunity
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               his
               clemency
               ,
               and
               bounty
               .
               They
               all
               then
               presenting
               themselves
               upon
               Stevens
               word
               and
               Castruccios
               ,
               were
               together
               with
               Steven
               imprisond
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               .
               In
               this
               meane
               while
               the
               Florentines
               had
               recoverd
               S.
               Miniato
               ;
               whereupon
               Castruccio
               thought
               fit
               to
               stay
               that
               war
               :
               considering
               that
               as
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               secure
               of
               Lucca
               ,
               being
               that
               he
               could
               not
               safely
               part
               from
               home
               ;
               and
               haveing
               causd
               the
               Florentines
               to
               be
               felt
               whether
               they
               would
               admit
               of
               a
               truce
               ,
               he
               found
               them
               easily
               yeelding
               thereto
               ;
               for
               they
               also
               were
               weary
               of
               the
               charge
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               stop
               the
               expence
               .
               Whereupon
               they
               made
               a
               truce
               ,
               of
               two
               yeares
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               one
               should
               keep
               what
               they
               had
               gotten
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               while
               Castruccio
               being
               freed
               from
               the
               war
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               again
               incurre
               those
               dangers
               and
               hazards
               which
               formerly
               he
               had
               run
               ,
               under
               divers
               colours
               and
               pretences
               ,
               cut
               off
               all
               those
               in
               Lucca
               ,
               who
               could
               have
               any
               ambition
               to
               to
               aspire
               to
               the
               Principality
               ,
               and
               pardoned
               not
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               depriving
               them
               of
               their
               Country
               and
               Fortunes
               ,
               and
               those
               he
               could
               
               get
               in
               his
               clutches
               ,
               of
               their
               lives
               :
               affirming
               that
               he
               had
               found
               it
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               would
               abide
               true
               ;
               and
               for
               his
               better
               safeguard
               ,
               built
               a
               Fortresse
               in
               Lucca
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               the
               materials
               of
               their
               Towers
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               banish'd
               and
               murdred
               .
               While
               Castruccio
               was
               thus
               quiet
               with
               the
               Florentines
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               strengthened
               himselfe
               in
               Lucca
               ,
               he
               fail'd
               not
               to
               do
               all
               that
               he
               could
               ,
               without
               entring
               into
               open
               hostility
               to
               increase
               his
               greatnesse
               :
               and
               having
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               take
               Pistoya
               ,
               thinking
               with
               himselfe
               that
               by
               the
               possessiou
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               he
               had
               gotten
               one
               foot
               into
               Florence
               ,
               gain'd
               himselfe
               by
               divers
               wayes
               the
               whole
               mountaine
               to
               friend
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               factions
               he
               made
               in
               Pistoya
               ,
               so
               behav'd
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               rely'd
               much
               on
               him
               .
               At
               that
               time
               the
               City
               was
               divided
               (
               as
               always
               it
               was
               )
               into
               the
               Bianchi
               and
               Neri
               ;
               head
               of
               the
               Bianchi
               was
               Bastiano
               of
               Possente
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Neri
                 ,
                 James
              
               of
               Gia
               :
               each
               of
               which
               held
               streight
               correspondence
               with
               Castrucio
               ,
               &
               one
               desir'd
               to
               expell
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               after
               many
               suspicions
               came
               to
               blowes
               ;
               James
               made
               himselfe
               strong
               at
               the
               gate
               towards
               
                 Florence
                 .
                 Bastiano
              
               at
               that
               towards
               Lucca
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               of
               them
               relying
               more
               upon
               Castruccio
               ,
               than
               upon
               the
               Florentines
               ,
               judging
               him
               more
               ready
               and
               quick
               of
               dispatch
               in
               any
               thing
               touching
               the
               warre
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               sent
               to
               him
               secretly
               for
               ayd
               :
               which
               Castruccio
               promis'd
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               letting
               James
               know
               that
               he
               would
               come
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               telling
               Bastiano
               ,
               he
               would
               send
               
                 Paul
                 Guinigi
              
               his
               Foster
               son
               :
               and
               appointing
               a
               set
               time
               ,
               sent
               Paul
               by
               way
               of
               Pescia
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               went
               straight
               on
               to
               Pistoya
               ;
               so
               that
               about
               midnight
               ,
               for
               thus
               
               was
               it
               agreed
               between
               Castruccio
               and
               Paul
               ,
               they
               both
               arrived
               at
               Pistoya
               and
               there
               receiv'd
               as
               friends
               :
               being
               both
               entred
               ,
               when
               Castruccio
               found
               his
               time
               ,
               he
               gave
               the
               watchword
               to
               Paul
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               slew
               James
               of
               Gia
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Bastiano
               of
               Possente
               ;
               and
               all
               their
               partakers
               were
               partly
               taken
               ,
               partly
               slaine
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               forced
               Pistoya
               without
               resistance
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               government
               of
               the
               towne
               ,
               Castruccio
               constrained
               the
               people
               to
               yeeld
               him
               obedience
               ,
               remitting
               to
               them
               many
               old
               debts
               and
               dutyes
               ,
               and
               thus
               did
               he
               to
               the
               whole
               Country
               there
               abouts
               ,
               who
               all
               flock't
               together
               :
               partly
               to
               see
               the
               new
               Prince
               ,
               so
               that
               every
               one
               fraught
               with
               hopes
               ,
               or
               admiring
               his
               valour
               ,
               set
               his
               heart
               at
               rest
               .
               It
               happened
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               mutinyed
               upon
               the
               extreame
               dearth
               of
               provision
               there
               ,
               which
               was
               caused
               by
               the
               Popes
               absence
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               at
               Avignon
               ,
               and
               they
               blamed
               the
               Germane
               government
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               every
               day
               murders
               and
               other
               disorders
               were
               committed
               ,
               which
               Henry
               the
               Emperours
               Deputy
               could
               no
               way
               remedy
               ;
               whereupon
               he
               had
               a
               great
               suspicion
               that
               the
               Romanes
               would
               call
               in
               King
               Robert
               of
               Naples
               ,
               and
               chace
               him
               from
               Rome
               ,
               and
               so
               restore
               it
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               And
               having
               no
               nearer
               Allie
               ,
               whom
               he
               could
               make
               recourse
               unto
               ,
               than
               Castruccio
               ,
               he
               sent
               to
               intreat
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               send
               him
               aid
               ,
               but
               to
               come
               himself
               also
               in
               person
               .
               Castruccio
               thought
               this
               voyage
               was
               no
               way
               to
               be
               put
               off
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               render
               some
               service
               of
               merit
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               because
               now
               the
               Emperour
               was
               absent
               from
               Rome
               ,
               there
               was
               some
               necessity
               of
               it
               :
               leaving
               
                 Paul
                 Guinigi
              
               at
               Lucca
               ,
               he
               went
               thence
               with
               two
               
               hundred
               horse
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               entertain'd
               by
               Henry
               ,
               with
               very
               much
               honour
               ;
               and
               his
               presence
               in
               a
               short
               time
               gave
               so
               much
               credit
               to
               the
               Imperials
               ,
               that
               without
               blood
               or
               other
               violence
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               wel
               quieted
               :
               for
               Castruccio
               having
               caused
               a
               good
               quantity
               of
               corne
               to
               be
               brought
               by
               sea
               out
               of
               the
               Countey
               about
               Pisa
               ,
               took
               away
               all
               occasion
               of
               offence
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               partly
               by
               admonishing
               ,
               partly
               by
               chastsing
               the
               cheif
               Officers
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               reduc'd
               them
               freely
               under
               Henries
               government
               ;
               &
               Castruccio
               was
               created
               a
               Roman
               Senator
               ,
               besides
               many
               other
               honors
               he
               received
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               Order
               he
               took
               with
               very
               great
               pomp
               ,
               putting
               on
               a
               gown
               of
               cloth
               of
               tissue
               with
               great
               letters
               before
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 what
                 it
                 pleases
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               again
               behind
               ,
               
                 And
                 shall
                 be
                 what
                 God
                 will.
              
               In
               this
               mean
               while
               the
               Florentines
               ,
               who
               were
               displeased
               that
               Castruccio
               during
               the
               truce
               ,
               had
               made
               himself
               Lord
               of
               Pistoya
               ,
               devis'd
               which
               way
               they
               might
               make
               it
               rebel
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               absence
               ,
               they
               thought
               might
               easily
               be
               effected
               .
               Amongst
               the
               banished
               Pistoyeses
               ,
               who
               were
               then
               at
               Florence
               ,
               there
               was
               
                 Baldo
                 Cocchi
              
               ,
               and
               
                 James
                 Baldini
              
               ,
               both
               men
               of
               authority
               ,
               and
               ready
               for
               any
               hazard
               .
               These
               men
               held
               correspondence
               with
               some
               friends
               they
               had
               within
               ;
               so
               that
               with
               the
               Florentines
               helpe
               they
               entred
               by
               night
               into
               Pistoya
               ,
               and
               chaced
               thence
               Castruccios
               friends
               and
               officers
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               they
               slew
               ,
               and
               restored
               the
               City
               her
               liberty
               ,
               which
               news
               much
               displeased
               Castruccio
               ;
               so
               that
               having
               taken
               leave
               of
               Henry
               ,
               he
               came
               with
               his
               men
               by
               great
               dayes
               journeys
               to
               Lucca
               .
               The
               Florentines
               when
               they
               had
               word
               of
               Castruccios
               return
               ,
               thinking
               he
               
               would
               not
               take
               much
               rest
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               prevent
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               forces
               to
               enter
               first
               into
               the
               Vale
               of
               Nievola
               ,
               before
               him
               :
               supposing
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               first
               made
               themselves
               masters
               of
               that
               valley
               ,
               they
               should
               cut
               off
               from
               him
               all
               means
               of
               possibility
               to
               recover
               Pistoya
               ;
               and
               so
               having
               put
               in
               order
               a
               great
               army
               of
               all
               the
               friends
               of
               the
               Guelfes
               faction
               ,
               they
               came
               into
               the
               territory
               of
               Pistoya
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Castruccio
               came
               with
               his
               troops
               to
               Mount
               Carlo
               ,
               and
               having
               learned
               where
               the
               Florentines
               army
               was
               ,
               determined
               not
               to
               meet
               them
               in
               the
               plain
               of
               Pistoya
               ,
               nor
               to
               attend
               them
               in
               the
               plain
               of
               Psecia
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               might
               be
               ,
               to
               encounter
               them
               in
               the
               straight
               of
               Saravalla
               ;
               deeming
               that
               by
               bringing
               his
               designe
               to
               pass
               ,
               he
               should
               surely
               gain
               the
               victory
               ;
               for
               he
               understood
               the
               Florentines
               had
               got
               together
               some
               forty
               thousand
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               made
               choyce
               of
               some
               twelve
               thousand
               out
               of
               all
               his
               ;
               and
               however
               he
               was
               confident
               of
               his
               own
               industry
               ,
               and
               their
               valor
               ,
               yet
               doubted
               he
               ,
               lest
               if
               he
               set
               on
               them
               in
               a
               large
               place
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               environ'd
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               enemies
               .
               Saravalla
               is
               a
               Castle
               between
               Pescia
               and
               Pistoya
               ,
               plac't
               upon
               a
               hill
               that
               shuts
               in
               the
               Vale
               of
               Nievole
               ,
               not
               upon
               the
               very
               passage
               ,
               but
               above
               to
               that
               some
               two
               bow-shots
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               man
               passes
               ,
               is
               more
               straight
               than
               on
               the
               sudden
               ;
               for
               of
               every
               side
               it
               rises
               gently
               but
               in
               a
               straight
               manner
               ,
               especially
               upon
               the
               hill
               ,
               where
               the
               waters
               are
               divided
               ;
               so
               that
               twenty
               men
               on
               the
               one
               side
               and
               the
               other
               would
               wholly
               possess
               it
               .
               In
               this
               place
               Castruccio
               had
               a
               designe
               to
               encounter
               with
               the
               enemy
               ,
               as
               well
               because
               his
               small
               troops
               should
               have
               the
               advantage
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               discover
               the
               enemy
               but
               just
               upon
               the
               skirmish
               ,
               
               fearing
               lest
               his
               men
               seeing
               the
               number
               of
               the
               enemies
               ,
               should
               be
               startled
               .
               Mr.
               Manfredi
               of
               the
               German
               nation
               ,
               was
               then
               Lord
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Saravalla
               ,
               who
               before
               that
               Castruccio
               was
               Lord
               of
               Pistoya
               ,
               had
               been
               lest
               in
               that
               Castle
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               place
               that
               was
               neuter
               between
               the
               Luccheses
               and
               Pistoyeses
               :
               nor
               afterward
               befel
               it
               either
               of
               them
               to
               offend
               him
               ,
               he
               promising
               to
               abide
               neuter
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               apply
               himself
               to
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               :
               So
               that
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               the
               situation
               was
               strong
               ,
               he
               had
               kept
               himself
               thus
               :
               but
               upon
               this
               accident
               Castruccio
               became
               desirous
               to
               possess
               this
               place
               .
               And
               having
               very
               near
               acquaintance
               with
               one
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               he
               so
               appointed
               his
               business
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               night
               before
               the
               skirmish
               was
               to
               begin
               ,
               he
               should
               take
               into
               the
               town
               400
               m●n
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               slay
               the
               commander
               ;
               and
               abiding
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               he
               stirred
               not
               his
               army
               from
               Mount
               Carlo
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               encourage
               the
               Florentines
               to
               pass
               ,
               who
               ,
               because
               they
               desired
               to
               carry
               the
               war
               far
               of
               from
               Pistoya
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               it
               into
               the
               Vale
               of
               Nievole
               ,
               encamped
               under
               Saravalla
               ,
               with
               intintion
               the
               day
               following
               to
               pass
               the
               hill
               ,
               but
               Castruccio
               having
               without
               any
               noyse
               taken
               the
               Castle
               in
               the
               might
               ,
               p●rted
               from
               Mount
               Carlo
               about
               mid-night
               ,
               and
               quietly
               arrived
               in
               the
               morning
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               Saravalla
               ,
               so
               that
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               both
               the
               Florentines
               and
               he
               began
               to
               ascend
               the
               side
               of
               the
               hill
               .
               Castruccio
               had
               sent
               his
               infantry
               by
               the
               rode
               way
               ,
               &
               a
               troop
               of
               400
               Horse
               he
               had
               sent
               upon
               the
               left
               hand
               towards
               the
               Castle
               :
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               Florentines
               had
               sent
               400
               horse
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               those
               their
               foot
               moved
               ,
               not
               any
               way
               thinking
               they
               should
               find
               Castruccio
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               hill
               ;
               for
               they
               
               knew
               nothing
               of
               that
               he
               had
               made
               himself
               master
               of
               the
               Castle
               .
               Thus
               at
               unawares
               the
               Florentine
               Horse
               having
               got
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               hill
               discovered
               Castruccios
               Foot
               ,
               and
               were
               so
               near
               approached
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               hardly
               time
               to
               lace
               on
               their
               helmets
               .
               These
               men
               then
               that
               were
               unprovided
               ,
               being
               assaild
               by
               the
               others
               that
               were
               prepared
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               ,
               were
               fiercely
               set
               upon
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               adoe
               made
               resistance
               and
               indeed
               some
               few
               of
               them
               made
               head
               a
               while
               :
               but
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               noyse
               hereof
               desended
               into
               the
               Florentines
               camp
               ,
               all
               was
               full
               of
               confusion
               .
               The
               Horse
               were
               oppressed
               by
               the
               Foot
               ;
               the
               Foot
               by
               the
               Horse
               ,
               and
               their
               carriages
               ;
               the
               Commanders
               because
               of
               the
               straifness
               of
               the
               place
               could
               neither
               advance
               nor
               retire
               :
               so
               that
               no
               man
               in
               this
               confusion
               knew
               what
               could
               or
               should
               be
               done
               :
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               the
               Horse
               which
               were
               at
               blowes
               with
               the
               enemies
               Foot
               ,
               were
               cut
               to
               pieces
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               able
               to
               defend
               themselves
               because
               the
               malignity
               of
               the
               scite
               did
               not
               suffer
               them
               ,
               yet
               made
               they
               resistance
               more
               of
               necessity
               than
               of
               valor
               ;
               for
               being
               hemmed
               in
               by
               the
               mountains
               on
               both
               sides
               behind
               by
               their
               friends
               ,
               and
               before
               by
               their
               enemies
               ,
               they
               had
               to
               way
               open
               for
               flight
               .
               Hereupon
               Castruccio
               having
               perceived
               that
               his
               troops
               were
               not
               able
               to
               break
               the
               enemy
               ,
               sent
               a
               thousand
               Foot
               by
               way
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               causing
               them
               to
               desend
               with
               the
               400
               Horse
               which
               he
               had
               sent
               before
               ,
               who
               struck
               them
               so
               rudely
               upon
               the
               flank
               that
               the
               Florentines
               unable
               longer
               to
               resist
               that
               violence
               ,
               vanquisht
               rather
               by
               the
               place
               than
               by
               the
               enemy
               ,
               all
               took
               them
               to
               flight
               ;
               and
               the
               flight
               began
               from
               those
               who
               were
               behind
               towards
               Pistoya
               ,
               who
               dispersing
               themselves
               
               all
               along
               the
               plain
               ,
               every
               one
               where
               he
               best
               could
               ,
               provided
               for
               his
               safeguard
               .
               This
               defeat
               was
               very
               great
               and
               bloody
               ;
               many
               Commanders
               were
               taken
               ,
               among
               which
               was
               Bandino
               of
               
                 Rossi
                 ,
                 Francesco
                 Brunnelleschi
              
               ,
               and
               John
               of
               Tosa
               ,
               all
               noble
               Florentines
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Tuscans
               ,
               besides
               divers
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Naples
               ,
               who
               being
               sent
               by
               King
               Robert
               in
               favor
               of
               the
               Guelfes
               ,
               served
               under
               the
               Florentines
               .
               The
               Pistoyeses
               hearing
               of
               this
               rout
               ,
               without
               delay
               chasing
               out
               the
               faction
               of
               the
               Guelfes
               ,
               yeelded
               themselves
               to
               Castruccio
               .
               Who
               not
               contented
               herewith
               ,
               took
               Piato
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Castles
               of
               the
               plain
               ,
               as
               well
               on
               this
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               Arno
               ,
               and
               set
               himself
               down
               with
               his
               army
               in
               the
               plain
               of
               Perettola
               some
               two
               miles
               off
               from
               Florence
               ,
               where
               he
               abode
               many
               dayes
               to
               divide
               the
               spoyle
               ,
               and
               to
               feast
               for
               joy
               of
               the
               victory
               gotten
               ,
               causing
               moneys
               to
               be
               stamped
               in
               scorn
               of
               the
               Florentines
               ,
               and
               races
               to
               be
               run
               by
               horse-men
               and
               queans
               :
               neither
               faild
               he
               to
               endeavor
               to
               corrupt
               some
               noble
               Citizens
               ,
               to
               open
               to
               him
               in
               the
               night
               the
               gates
               of
               Florence
               ;
               but
               the
               conspiracy
               being
               discovered
               ,
               they
               were
               taken
               and
               beheaded
               ,
               among
               whom
               was
               
                 Thomas
                 Lupacco
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Lambertuccio
                 Frescobaldi
              
               .
               Hereupon
               the
               Florentines
               being
               affrighted
               upon
               his
               defeat
               ,
               hardly
               knew
               any
               remedy
               to
               preserve
               their
               liberty
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               be
               sure
               of
               ayd
               ,
               sent
               Ambassadors
               to
               Robert
               King
               of
               Naples
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Dominion
               thereof
               ,
               Which
               that
               King
               accepied
               of
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               honor
               the
               Florentines
               had
               done
               him
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               he
               knew
               well
               how
               much
               it
               imported
               his
               State
               that
               the
               Guelfes
               faction
               should
               maintain
               the
               
               State
               of
               Tuscany
               :
               and
               having
               agreed
               with
               the
               Florentines
               to
               have
               of
               them
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Florentines
               by
               the
               year
               ,
               he
               sent
               Charles
               his
               son
               with
               four
               thousand
               Horse
               to
               Florence
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Florentines
               were
               somewhat
               eased
               of
               Castruccios
               troops
               :
               for
               they
               were
               constraind
               to
               leave
               their
               territories
               and
               to
               goe
               to
               Pisa
               ,
               there
               to
               repress
               a
               conspiracy
               made
               against
               him
               by
               
                 Benedicto
                 Lanfranschi
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               cheif
               of
               Pisa
               ,
               who
               not
               being
               able
               to
               endure
               that
               his
               native
               countrey
               should
               be
               enthralled
               to
               a
               Lucchese
               ,
               conspired
               against
               him
               ,
               plotting
               to
               seize
               upon
               the
               Cittadel
               ,
               and
               to
               chase
               out
               the
               garrison
               ,
               and
               to
               slay
               those
               of
               Castruccio's
               party
               .
               But
               because
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               if
               the
               small
               number
               be
               fit
               to
               keep
               the
               secret
               ,
               yet
               suffices
               it
               not
               to
               put
               it
               in
               execution
               :
               while
               he
               went
               about
               to
               gain
               more
               men
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               some
               there
               were
               that
               be
               wrayed
               his
               plot
               to
               Castruccio
               :
               neithet
               passed
               this
               discovery
               without
               the
               infamy
               of
               
                 Bonifacio
                 Cerchi
                 and
                 Iohn
                 Guidi
                 Florentines
                 ,
              
               who
               were
               near
               neighbors
               to
               Pisa
               ;
               whereupon
               Benedicto
               being
               layd
               hand
               on
               ,
               was
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               family
               banisht
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Noble
               Citizens
               beheaded
               :
               and
               thinking
               with
               himself
               that
               Pistoya
               and
               Pisa
               were
               not
               very
               faithfull
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               took
               care
               both
               by
               his
               industry
               and
               forces
               to
               secure
               himself
               thereof
               :
               which
               gave
               leisure
               to
               the
               Florentines
               to
               recover
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               able
               to
               attend
               the
               return
               of
               Charles
               :
               who
               being
               arrived
               ,
               they
               determined
               to
               lose
               no
               longer
               time
               ,
               and
               gatherd
               ae
               great
               number
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               they
               called
               together
               to
               their
               ayd
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               the
               Guelfes
               in
               Italy
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               exceeding
               great
               army
               :
               of
               more
               than
               30000
               Foot
               ,
               and
               10000
               Horse
               ,
               
               and
               having
               advised
               ,
               which
               were
               first
               to
               be
               assaild
               ,
               either
               Pistoya
               or
               Pisa
               ,
               they
               resolved
               it
               were
               better
               to
               set
               first
               upon
               Pisa
               ,
               being
               a
               thing
               more
               likely
               to
               succeed
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               late
               conspiracy
               there
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               more
               profit
               ,
               deeming
               that
               if
               Pisa
               were
               once
               gotten
               ,
               Pistoya
               would
               soon
               render
               it self
               .
               The
               Florentines
               then
               going
               forth
               with
               this
               army
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               May
               1328
               ,
               suddenly
               took
               
                 Lastra
                 Signia
              
               ,
               Mount
               Lupo
               ,
               and
               Empoli
               ,
               and
               came
               with
               their
               army
               to
               St.
               
                 Miniato
                 ;
                 Castruccio
              
               on
               the
               other
               part
               perceiving
               this
               great
               army
               ,
               which
               the
               Florentines
               had
               brought
               againe
               him
               ,
               was
               nothing
               startled
               ,
               but
               rather
               thought
               that
               this
               was
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               Fortune
               was
               to
               give
               him
               in
               his
               hand
               the
               whole
               dominion
               of
               Tuscany
               ,
               beleeving
               they
               should
               have
               no
               better
               success
               in
               this
               of
               Pisa
               ,
               than
               formerly
               they
               had
               in
               that
               of
               Serravalle
               ;
               and
               that
               now
               they
               could
               not
               hope
               to
               repair
               themselves
               again
               ,
               as
               then
               ;
               whereupon
               assembling
               twenty
               thousand
               Foot
               and
               4000
               Horse
               ,
               he
               brought
               his
               army
               to
               Fucchio
               ,
               and
               sent
               
                 Paul
                 Guinigi
              
               with
               5000
               Foot
               to
               
                 Pisa
                 .
                 Fucchio
              
               is
               seated
               in
               a
               stronger
               place
               than
               any
               other
               Castle
               ,
               upon
               the
               territory
               of
               Pisa
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               between
               the
               Goseiana
               and
               the
               Arno
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               raised
               from
               the
               plain
               ;
               where
               he
               abiding
               ,
               the
               enemies
               were
               not
               able
               ,
               unless
               they
               divided
               their
               army
               into
               two
               parts
               ;
               to
               hinder
               his
               provision
               either
               from
               Lucca
               ,
               or
               Pisa
               ;
               neither
               could
               they
               but
               upon
               disadvantage
               either
               come
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               goe
               towards
               Pisa
               :
               for
               in
               one
               case
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               inclosed
               in
               the
               midst
               between
               Castruccios
               troops
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               Pisa
               ;
               in
               the
               other
               case
               ,
               having
               the
               Arno
               to
               pass
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               do
               it
               with
               the
               enemy
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               without
               
               very
               great
               danger
               .
               And
               Castruccio
               for
               their
               encouragement
               to
               undertake
               the
               passage
               ,
               had
               not
               placed
               himself
               with
               his
               troops
               along
               the
               bank
               of
               Arno
               ,
               but
               a
               little
               aside
               near
               unto
               the
               walls
               of
               Fucchio
               ,
               and
               had
               left
               distance
               enough
               between
               the
               River
               and
               him
               .
               The
               Florentines
               having
               gotten
               St.
               Miniato
               ,
               advised
               whether
               were
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               either
               to
               goe
               to
               Pisa
               ,
               or
               to
               find
               out
               Castruccio
               ;
               and
               having
               measured
               the
               difficulties
               of
               both
               courses
               ,
               they
               resolved
               to
               goe
               and
               invest
               him
               ;
               the
               river
               Arno
               was
               so
               low
               that
               a
               man
               might
               wade
               over
               it
               ;
               but
               yet
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               infantry
               was
               wet
               to
               the
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               the
               Horse
               even
               to
               the
               saddle
               .
               Upon
               the
               tenth
               day
               then
               of
               June
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               the
               Florentines
               in
               battel
               array
               ,
               caused
               part
               of
               their
               Cavalery
               to
               begin
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               a
               body
               of
               ten
               thousand
               Foot.
               Castruccio
               who
               stood
               ready
               ,
               and
               intent
               to
               what
               he
               had
               in
               his
               mind
               to
               do
               ,
               with
               a
               battalion
               of
               five
               thousand
               Foot
               ,
               and
               three
               thousand
               Horse
               fell
               upon
               them
               :
               neither
               gave
               he
               them
               any
               time
               to
               get
               out
               of
               the
               water
               but
               that
               he
               was
               at
               blowes
               with
               them
               ;
               he
               sent
               a
               thousand
               light
               armed
               Foot
               up
               by
               the
               bank
               on
               that
               part
               ,
               under
               the
               Arno
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               above
               it
               ,
               the
               Florentines
               Foot
               were
               much
               distressed
               with
               the
               water
               and
               weight
               of
               their
               armes
               ,
               nor
               had
               they
               all
               yet
               got
               over
               the
               channel
               of
               the
               river
               .
               When
               some
               of
               the
               Horse
               had
               passed
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               they
               had
               moord
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Arno
               ,
               they
               made
               the
               passage
               the
               uneasier
               for
               them
               that
               came
               after
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               bottom
               proving
               rotten
               and
               miry
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Horse
               came
               over
               and
               over
               on
               their
               riders
               ,
               and
               many
               stuck
               so
               fast
               in
               the
               mud
               that
               they
               were
               there
               stabled
               :
               whereupon
               the
               Florentine
               Commanders
               seeing
               the
               difficulty
               
               to
               pass
               on
               that
               part
               ,
               caused
               them
               to
               retire
               and
               make
               proof
               of
               a
               higher
               part
               of
               the
               river
               ,
               whereby
               to
               find
               a
               sounder
               bottom
               ,
               and
               the
               channel
               more
               favorable
               for
               their
               passage
               :
               against
               whom
               those
               whom
               Castruccio
               had
               sent
               under
               the
               bank
               ,
               made
               resistance
               ,
               who
               slightly
               armed
               with
               targets
               and
               darts
               ,
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               with
               huge
               outcries
               ,
               wounded
               them
               both
               in
               the
               face
               and
               brest
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               horses
               affrighted
               both
               with
               the
               cryes
               and
               stroaks
               ,
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               pass
               forwards
               ,
               but
               fell
               foule
               one
               upon
               another
               ;
               the
               fight
               between
               Castrucio's
               men
               and
               those
               that
               were
               already
               past
               ,
               was
               sharp
               and
               terrible
               ,
               andd
               of
               each
               side
               there
               fell
               many
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               used
               all
               his
               skill
               and
               strength
               to
               overcome
               his
               adversary
               .
               Castruccio's
               men
               would
               force
               them
               back
               into
               the
               river
               ;
               the
               Florentines
               striv'd
               to
               put
               forwards
               to
               make
               place
               for
               others
               ,
               that
               being
               come
               forth
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               fight
               ,
               to
               which
               obstinacy
               there
               was
               added
               the
               Captains
               encouragements
               .
               Castrucio
               put
               his
               men
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               the
               same
               enemies
               ,
               which
               but
               a
               little
               while
               ago
               they
               had
               beaten
               at
               Seravalle
               .
               The
               Florentines
               reproached
               theirs
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               many
               ,
               should
               suffer
               a
               few
               to
               overcome
               them
               .
               But
               Castruccio
               perceiving
               that
               the
               fight
               lasted
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               own
               and
               his
               adversaries
               were
               well
               wearied
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               each
               side
               many
               were
               hurt
               and
               slain
               ,
               he
               sent
               out
               another
               band
               of
               five
               thousond
               Foot
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               brought
               them
               up
               to
               the
               very
               back
               of
               his
               own
               that
               fought
               ,
               he
               gave
               order
               that
               they
               before
               should
               open
               ,
               and
               wheele
               about
               ,
               one
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               the
               other
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               and
               so
               retire
               ;
               which
               thing
               done
               gave
               room
               to
               the
               
               Florentines
               to
               advance
               and
               gain
               some
               ground
               .
               But
               when
               once
               they
               came
               to
               handy
               blowes
               ,
               the
               fresh
               men
               with
               those
               that
               were
               tir'd
               ,
               they
               staid
               not
               long
               ere
               they
               forc'd
               them
               back
               into
               the
               river
               ,
               between
               the
               Horse
               of
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               not
               much
               advantage
               :
               whereupon
               Castruccio
               knowing
               his
               own
               inferior
               ,
               had
               given
               order
               to
               the
               leaders
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               only
               maintain
               fight
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               hoped
               to
               overcome
               the
               Foot
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               able
               with
               more
               ease
               to
               overcome
               the
               Horse
               ;
               which
               out
               as
               he
               purposed
               :
               for
               having
               seen
               the
               Foot
               forc'd
               back
               into
               the
               river
               ,
               he
               sent
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               infantry
               against
               the
               enemies
               Horse
               ,
               who
               with
               lances
               and
               darts
               wounding
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Cavalery
               also
               pressing
               them
               with
               greater
               fury
               ,
               put
               them
               to
               flight
               .
               The
               Florentine
               Commanders
               seeing
               the
               difficulty
               that
               their
               Horse
               had
               to
               pass
               ,
               strove
               to
               make
               their
               Foot
               pass
               on
               that
               part
               beneath
               the
               river
               ,
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               flank
               of
               Castruccio's
               troops
               .
               But
               the
               channel
               being
               deep
               ,
               and
               all
               above
               already
               possest
               by
               his
               men
               ,
               all
               this
               prov'd
               vain
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               whole
               army
               was
               put
               to
               rout
               ,
               to
               Castruccio's
               great
               glory
               and
               honor
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               great
               a
               multitude
               there
               escap'd
               not
               a
               third
               .
               Many
               Chieftains
               were
               taken
               ,
               and
               Charles
               son
               of
               King
               Robert
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 Michaelangelo
                 Falconi
              
               ;
               and
               Taddeo
               of
               the
               
                 Albizi
                 Florentine
              
               Commissaries
               ,
               fled
               thence
               to
               Empoli
               .
               The
               spoyl
               taken
               was
               great
               ,
               the
               slaughter
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               may
               imagine
               in
               such
               and
               so
               great
               a
               conflict
               :
               for
               of
               the
               Florentine
               army
               20231
               ,
               &
               of
               Castruccio's
               part
               1570
               were
               left
               dead
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               But
               Fortune
               being
               enemy
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               when
               as
               she
               should
               have
               given
               him
               life
               ,
               took
               it
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               interrupted
               those
               
               designes
               which
               he
               a
               long
               time
               before
               had
               purposed
               to
               put
               in
               effect
               :
               neither
               could
               any
               thing
               but
               death
               hinder
               him
               .
               Castruccio
               had
               toyld
               himself
               all
               that
               day
               in
               the
               battel
               ,
               when
               at
               the
               end
               thereof
               all
               weary
               and
               sweaty
               ,
               he
               stayd
               about
               the
               port
               of
               Fucchio
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               soldiers
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               return
               from
               the
               victory
               ,
               and
               in
               person
               receive
               and
               thank
               them
               ,
               and
               partly
               if
               peradventure
               any
               thing
               should
               arise
               from
               the
               enemies
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               made
               head
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               order
               thereto
               :
               judgeing
               it
               the
               office
               of
               a
               good
               Commander
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               first
               to
               get
               a
               horse-back
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               to
               light
               off
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               standing
               exposed
               to
               a
               wind
               ,
               which
               ordinarily
               about
               mid-day
               rise
               ;
               upon
               the
               Arno
               ,
               and
               uses
               to
               be
               pestiferous
               ,
               he
               was
               all
               over
               chil'd
               .
               Which
               thing
               not
               being
               made
               account
               of
               by
               him
               ,
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               death
               :
               for
               the
               night
               following
               he
               was
               taken
               with
               a
               dangerous
               feaver
               ,
               which
               continually
               augmenting
               ,
               and
               the
               sickness
               being
               judged
               mortal
               by
               all
               the
               Physitians
               ,
               and
               Castruccio
               perceiving
               of
               it
               ,
               called
               
                 Paul
                 Guinigi
              
               ,
               and
               spake
               to
               him
               these
               words
               ;
               Had
               I
               beleeved
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               that
               Fortune
               would
               have
               cut
               of
               my
               course
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               arrive
               unto
               that
               glory
               which
               I
               by
               my
               so
               many
               good
               suce
               cesses
               had
               promis'd
               my self
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               less
               wearied
               my self
               ;
               and
               to
               thee
               as
               I
               should
               have
               left
               a
               smaller
               estate
               ,
               so
               also
               fewer
               enemies
               ,
               and
               less
               envy
               :
               for
               I
               would
               have
               been
               content
               with
               the
               dominion
               of
               Lucca
               &
               Pisa
               ,
               and
               never
               subdu'd
               the
               Pistoyeses
               ,
               nor
               with
               so
               many
               injuries
               provoked
               the
               Florentines
               ;
               but
               by
               making
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               of
               these
               people
               my
               friends
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               led
               a
               life
               ,
               though
               not
               longer
               ,
               
               yet
               surely
               more
               quiet
               ;
               and
               to
               thee
               should
               I
               have
               left
               an
               estate
               ,
               though
               less
               ,
               without
               doubt
               more
               secure
               and
               firm
               ;
               but
               Fortune
               ,
               who
               will
               dispose
               of
               all
               human
               affairs
               ,
               gave
               me
               not
               so
               much
               judgement
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               able
               first
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               time
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               able
               to
               overcome
               it
               .
               Thou
               hast
               heard
               ,
               for
               many
               have
               told
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               never
               denyed
               it
               to
               thee
               ,
               how
               I
               came
               into
               thy
               fathers
               house
               ,
               being
               yet
               a
               young
               lad
               ,
               and
               voyd
               of
               all
               those
               hopes
               which
               every
               generous
               spirit
               ought
               to
               conceive
               ,
               and
               how
               I
               was
               by
               him
               brought
               up
               ,
               and
               beloved
               by
               him
               as
               much
               as
               if
               I
               had
               been
               of
               his
               own
               blood
               ;
               whereupon
               under
               his
               government
               I
               became
               valorous
               and
               grew
               capable
               of
               that
               fortune
               in
               which
               thou
               hast
               and
               dost
               see
               mee
               :
               and
               because
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               committed
               thee
               and
               all
               this
               fortunes
               to
               my
               fidelity
               ,
               I
               have
               brought
               thee
               up
               with
               that
               affection
               ,
               and
               increased
               them
               with
               that
               fidelity
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               and
               am
               bound
               to
               .
               And
               because
               not
               only
               whether
               that
               alone
               which
               was
               left
               thee
               by
               thy
               father
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               which
               my
               fortune
               and
               valor
               got
               ,
               were
               thine
               ,
               I
               never
               would
               marry
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               love
               of
               children
               should
               never
               take
               me
               off
               ,
               from
               shewing
               in
               any
               part
               that
               thankfulness
               towards
               thy
               fathers
               blood
               ,
               which
               I
               thought
               I
               was
               obliged
               to
               shew
               .
               I
               leave
               thee
               therefore
               a
               very
               fair
               State
               ,
               whereat
               I
               am
               much
               pleased
               :
               but
               for
               that
               I
               leave
               it
               thee
               weak
               and
               unsetled
               ,
               I
               am
               exceedingly
               grieved
               there
               remains
               to
               thee
               the
               City
               of
               Lucca
               ,
               wich
               will
               never
               be
               content
               to
               live
               under
               thy
               government
               :
               Pisa
               is
               also
               thine
               :
               wherein
               there
               ere
               men
               naturally
               inconstant
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               treachery
               :
               which
               ,
               however
               it
               be
               divers
               times
               accustomed
               to
               serve
               ,
               yet
               will
               it
               alwaies
               disdain
               to
               have
               a
               Lucchese
               for
               its
               
               Lord.
               Pistoya
               likewise
               is
               left
               to
               thee
               ,
               very
               little
               faithfull
               to
               thee
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               divided
               ,
               and
               by
               fresh
               injuries
               provok'd
               against
               our
               Family
               .
               Thou
               hast
               the
               Florentines
               for
               thy
               neighbors
               ,
               and
               those
               offended
               ,
               and
               divers
               waies
               injuryed
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               extinguisht
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               news
               of
               my
               death
               would
               be
               more
               welcome
               than
               the
               Conquest
               of
               all
               Tuscany
               .
               Thou
               canst
               not
               rely
               upon
               the
               Princes
               of
               Milan
               ,
               nor
               upon
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               far
               hence
               ,
               lazy
               ,
               and
               very
               slow
               with
               their
               succors
               :
               wherefore
               thou
               oughtst
               not
               to
               hope
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               in
               thy
               own
               industry
               ,
               and
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               valor
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               reputation
               which
               this
               present
               victory
               gains
               thee
               :
               which
               if
               thou
               shalt
               know
               with
               discretion
               how
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               will
               ayd
               thee
               to
               make
               an
               accord
               with
               the
               Florentines
               ,
               who
               being
               affrighted
               at
               this
               present
               defeat
               ,
               ought
               with
               desire
               to
               condiscend
               thereto
               :
               whom
               though
               I
               sought
               to
               make
               them
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               would
               procure
               me
               both
               power
               and
               glory
               ,
               yet
               thou
               art
               by
               all
               means
               to
               seek
               to
               gain
               for
               thy
               friends
               ;
               for
               their
               friendship
               will
               prove
               thy
               security
               and
               advantage
               .
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               very
               much
               importance
               in
               this
               world
               for
               a
               man
               to
               understand
               his
               own
               self
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               how
               to
               measure
               the
               forces
               of
               his
               own
               courage
               and
               State
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               finds
               himself
               unfit
               for
               war
               ,
               should
               endeavor
               to
               settle
               his
               government
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               peace
               ,
               whereunto
               thou
               shalt
               do
               well
               if
               by
               my
               advice
               thou
               address
               thy self
               ,
               and
               strive
               by
               this
               way
               to
               enjoy
               my
               pains
               and
               dangers
               ,
               which
               shall
               easily
               prove
               successful
               to
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               account
               these
               my
               advertisements
               true
               :
               and
               herewithall
               thou
               shalt
               be
               doubly
               oblig'd
               to
               me
               ,
               first
               that
               I
               have
               left
               thee
               this
               State
               ,
               and
               
               secondly
               that
               I
               have
               taught
               thee
               how
               to
               keep
               it
               .
               Afterwards
               having
               caused
               those
               Citizens
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               of
               
                 Lucca
                 ,
                 Pisa
              
               ,
               and
               Pistoya
               ,
               served
               in
               the
               wars
               under
               him
               ;
               and
               having
               recommended
               
                 Paul
                 Guinigi
              
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               swear
               obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               died
               ;
               leaving
               to
               all
               those
               ,
               that
               ever
               knew
               him
               ,
               a
               happy
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               those
               that
               had
               been
               his
               friends
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               desire
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               never
               any
               Prince
               ,
               that
               died
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               left
               more
               .
               His
               funerals
               were
               most
               honorably
               solemnized
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               buried
               at
               St.
               Francesco
               in
               Lucca
               .
               But
               neither
               valor
               ,
               norfortune
               were
               so
               favorable
               to
               
                 Paul
                 Gninigi
              
               ,
               as
               to
               Castruccio
               ;
               for
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               he
               lost
               Pistoya
               ,
               and
               after
               Pisa
               ;
               and
               with
               much
               adoe
               held
               he
               the
               government
               of
               Lucca
               :
               which
               continued
               in
               his
               family
               till
               Paul
               the
               grand-child
               .
               Castruccio
               then
               was
               ,
               by
               what
               is
               here
               shewed
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               rare
               note
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               those
               times
               he
               lived
               in
               ,
               but
               for
               many
               ages
               that
               had
               past
               long
               before
               .
               He
               was
               of
               a
               stature
               higher
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               his
               limb
               were
               well
               answerable
               each
               to
               other
               ;
               &
               of
               such
               a
               grace
               he
               was
               in
               his
               aspect
               ,
               and
               entertain'd
               all
               men
               with
               that
               humanity
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               spake
               with
               any
               that
               he
               sent
               from
               him
               discontent
               ;
               his
               hair
               inclin'd
               to
               a
               reddish
               colour
               ,
               and
               he
               wore
               it
               always
               cut
               above
               his
               ears
               ;
               and
               alwaies
               in
               all
               seasons
               ,
               whether
               it
               raind
               or
               snew
               ,
               he
               went
               with
               his
               head
               uncover'd
               ;
               he
               was
               very
               pleasing
               to
               his
               friends
               ;
               and
               terrible
               to
               his
               enemies
               ,
               just
               among
               his
               subjects
               ,
               treacherous
               with
               forreiners
               :
               nor
               where
               he
               could
               vanquish
               by
               fraud
               ,
               did
               he
               everstrive
               to
               do
               it
               by
               force
               :
               for
               he
               said
               the
               victory
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               manner
               how
               it
               was
               got
               ,
               gaind
               a
               man
               glory
               ;
               no
               man
               enter'd
               more
               boldly
               into
               dangers
               ,
               nor
               was
               
               more
               wary
               to
               get
               out
               of
               them
               :
               and
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               men
               ought
               to
               prove
               every
               thing
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               astonish'd
               at
               nothing
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               favors
               valiant
               men
               ,
               who
               alwaies
               chastises
               the
               feeble
               with
               the
               mighty
               .
               He
               was
               also
               very
               admirable
               in
               replying
               or
               biting
               sharply
               or
               gentily
               ;
               and
               as
               in
               this
               kind
               he
               spared
               not
               any
               ,
               so
               likewise
               ,
               he
               was
               nothing
               mov'd
               ,
               when
               himself
               was
               not
               spared
               :
               so
               that
               we
               have
               many
               things
               he
               said
               wittily
               ,
               and
               heard
               patiently
               ,
               as
               these
               :
               Having
               caus'd
               a
               Duckat
               to
               be
               given
               for
               a
               Starling
               ,
               and
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               reproving
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               said
               Castruccio
               Thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
               given
               above
               a
               peny
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               friend
               saying
               it
               was
               true
               ,
               he
               reply'd
               ,
               a
               Duckat
               is
               les●
               to
               mée
               .
               Having
               a
               flatterer
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               scorn
               having
               spat
               upon
               him
               ,
               the
               flatterer
               said
               ,
               that
               Fisher
               men
               to
               take
               a
               little
               Fish
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               all
               moyl'd
               in
               the
               Sea
               ;
               I
               will
               let
               my self
               be
               daub'd
               by
               a
               little
               spittle
               ,
               to
               catch
               a
               Whale
               :
               which
               Castruccio
               not
               only
               heard
               patiently
               ,
               but
               rewarded
               .
               When
               one
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               liv'd
               too
               sumptuonsly
               ;
               said
               Castruccio
               ,
               if
               this
               were
               a
               vice
               ,
               there
               would
               not
               be
               so
               splendid
               entertainments
               at
               the
               Saints
               Feasts
               .
               Passing
               through
               a
               street
               ,
               &
               seeing
               a
               young
               man
               comming
               out
               of
               a
               whore-house
               all
               blushing
               because
               he
               had
               been
               seen
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               Be
               not
               asham'd
               when
               thou
               goest
               out
               ,
               but
               when
               thou
               entrest
               in
               .
               A
               friend
               of
               his
               giving
               him
               a
               knot
               to
               loose
               ,
               that
               was
               curiously
               tyed
               ,
               said
               ,
               O
               foole
               ,
               dest
               thou
               think
               I
               will
               loosen
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               being
               tyed
               gives
               me
               so
               much
               trouble
               ?
               Castruccio
               saying
               to
               one
               that
               profest
               himself
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               You
               are
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               dogs
               ,
               that
               alwaies
               go
               about
               those
               who
               can
               best
               give
               them
               meat
               ;
               No
               says
               the
               party
               ,
               we
               are
               like
               
               Phyfitians
               ,
               who
               visit
               the
               houses
               that
               have
               most
               need
               of
               them
               .
               Going
               from
               Pisa
               to
               Ligorne
               by
               water
               ,
               and
               a
               dangerous
               storme
               there
               arising
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               being
               much
               preplex'd
               ,
               was
               reprehended
               by
               one
               of
               his
               company
               as
               pusillanimons
               ,
               saying
               himself
               was
               not
               afraid
               of
               any
               thing
               ;
               to
               whom
               Castruccio
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               he
               nothing
               marvayl'd
               thereat
               ;
               for
               every
               one
               valu'd
               his
               life
               ,
               according
               to
               its
               worth
               .
               Being
               ask'd
               by
               onu
               ,
               what
               he
               should
               do
               to
               gaine
               a
               good
               esteeme
               ?
               answered
               him
               ;
               See
               when
               thou
               goest
               to
               a
               Feast
               ,
               that
               a
               blocke
               sit
               not
               upon
               a
               blocke
               .
               When
               one
               blasted
               that
               he
               had
               read
               many
               things
               ,
               said
               Castruccio
               ,
               It
               were
               better
               thou
               couldst
               brag
               thou
               hadst
               remembred
               much
               .
               Another
               bragging
               though
               he
               had
               tipled
               much
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               drunk
               ;
               he
               reply'd
               ,
               and
               Oxe
               does
               the
               same
               .
               Castruccio
               kept
               a
               young
               losse
               ,
               which
               he
               lay
               with
               ordinarily
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               being
               reprov'd
               by
               a
               friend
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               it
               was
               a
               great
               wrong
               to
               him
               that
               he
               had
               suffer'd
               himselfe
               to
               be
               so
               taken
               by
               a
               Wench
               ;
               Thou
               art
               mistaken
               ,
               quoth
               Cactruccio
               ,
               I
               took
               her
               ,
               not
               she
               me
               .
               Also
               when
               one
               blam'd
               him
               that
               he
               was
               too
               delicious
               in
               his
               dy●●
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               I
               warrant
               thou
               woul●
               si●
               not
               spend
               herein
               so
               much
               as
               I
               doe
               ;
               That
               is
               true
               ,
               quoth
               the
               other
               ;
               then
               reply'd
               he
               Toou
               〈◊〉
               more
               covetous
               than
               I
               am
               gluttonou
               .
               Being
               invited
               to
               supper
               by
               
                 Tadeo
                 Cernardi
              
               a
               ●uc●hese
               ,
               a
               rich
               and
               magnificent
               citizen
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               hou●
               .
               Tadeo
               shewing
               him
               a
               chamber
               all
               furnish'd
               with
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               all
               ●a●'d
               with
               curious
               stones
               ,
               which
               were
               diversty
               wrought
               with
               sundry
               colours
               ,
               and
               represented
               flowers
               ,
               leaves
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               green
               things
               :
               Castruccio
               having
               got
               together
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               spettle
               in
               
               his
               mouth
               ,
               spat
               it
               full
               in
               Tadeos
               face
               ;
               at
               which
               he
               shewing
               himselfe
               much
               troubled
               ,
               says
               Castruccio
               ;
               I
               knew
               not
               where
               to
               spet
               that
               I
               might
               offend
               thee
               lesse
               .
               Being
               ask'd
               how
               Caesar
               dyed
               ?
               saith
               he
               ,
               Would
               to
               God
               I
               might
               dye
               like
               him
               .
               Being
               one
               night
               in
               a
               house
               of
               one
               of
               his
               Gentlemen
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               divers
               Ladyes
               invited
               to
               a
               Feast
               ,
               and
               he
               dancing
               ,
               and
               sporting
               with
               them
               ,
               more
               than
               befitted
               his
               condition
               ,
               was
               reprovd
               by
               a
               friend
               ,
               answered
               ,
               He
               that
               is
               held
               a
               wise
               man
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               thought
               a
               foole
               in
               the
               night
               .
               One
               comming
               to
               aske
               a
               favour
               at
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               Castruccio
               seeming
               as
               if
               he
               heard
               not
               ,
               sell
               down
               upon
               his
               knees
               before
               him
               ,
               whereat
               Castruccio
               chiding
               him
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               Thou
               art
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               who
               carryest
               thine
               cares
               in
               thy
               feet
               :
               and
               thereby
               he
               gaind
               double
               the
               favour
               he
               asked
               .
               He
               used
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               to
               Hell
               was
               easie
               ,
               because
               men
               went
               thither
               downwards
               ,
               and
               blindfold
               .
               When
               one
               askd
               him
               a
               favour
               with
               many
               and
               supperfluous
               worrds
               ,
               Castruccio
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               Hereafter
               when
               thou
               wouldst
               any
               thing
               with
               me
               ,
               send
               another
               .
               Such
               another
               man
               having
               wearied
               him
               with
               a
               tedious
               speech
               ,
               and
               telling
               him
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               ,
               Perhaps
               I
               may
               have
               tir'd
               you
               with
               my
               long
               speaking
               ;
               No
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               for
               I
               heard
               not
               one
               word
               of
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               spoken
               .
               He
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               of
               one
               who
               had
               been
               a
               handsome
               boy
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               became
               a
               comely
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               too
               injurious
               ,
               haveing
               first
               distracted
               the
               husbands
               from
               their
               wives
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               wives
               from
               their
               husbands
               .
               To
               an
               envious
               man
               that
               laughd
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               Laughst
               thou
               because
               thou
               art
               well
               ,
               or
               
               because
               another
               suffers
               evill
               ?
               When
               he
               was
               also
               under
               the
               rule
               of
               Master
               
                 Francis
                 Guinigi
              
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               playfellows
               saying
               to
               him
               ,
               What
               wilt
               thou
               that
               I
               shall
               give
               thee
               ,
               for
               a
               blow
               on
               the
               mouth
               ?
               Castruccio
               answered
               him
               ,
               a
               Helmet
               .
               Having
               causd
               a
               citizen
               of
               Lucca
               to
               dye
               ,
               who
               had
               helpd
               him
               in
               his
               rising
               to
               his
               greatnesse
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               He
               had
               ill
               done
               to
               put
               to
               death
               one
               of
               his
               old
               friends
               ;
               he
               reply'd
               ;
               You
               are
               deceivd
               ,
               I
               have
               put
               to
               death
               a
               new
               enemy
               .
               Castruccio
               commended
               much
               those
               that
               betrothd
               wives
               ,
               but
               never
               married
               them
               ,
               like
               men
               that
               say
               they
               will
               go
               to
               Sea
               ,
               but
               never
               do
               .
               He
               said
               he
               wondred
               much
               at
               men
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               bought
               any
               vessell
               of
               earth
               or
               glasse
               ,
               they
               found
               it
               first
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ;
               but
               in
               taking
               a
               wife
               they
               are
               content
               only
               to
               see
               her
               .
               When
               he
               was
               neare
               death
               ,
               one
               asking
               him
               ,
               how
               he
               would
               be
               buried
               ?
               he
               answered
               ,
               with
               my
               face
               downwards
               :
               for
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               am
               dead
               ,
               this
               Country
               shall
               go
               upside
               down
               .
               Being
               asked
               ,
               whether
               he
               never
               thought
               to
               become
               a
               Fryer
               to
               save
               his
               Soule
               ?
               he
               said
               No
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               strange
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               Lazarus
               should
               go
               to
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               Vguccion
               of
               Faggivola
               to
               Hell.
               Being
               asked
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               best
               to
               eate
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               health
               ?
               he
               answered
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               be
               rich
               when
               he
               is
               hungry
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               poore
               ,
               when
               he
               may
               .
               Seeing
               a
               Gentleman
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               made
               his
               servant
               trusse
               his
               points
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               hope
               one
               day
               too
               thou
               wiltmake
               his
               feed
               thee
               .
               Seeing
               that
               one
               had
               writen
               upon
               his
               house
               in
               Latine
               ,
               God
               keep
               the
               wicked
               hence
               ;
               said
               ,
               The
               master
               then
               must
               not
               enter
               here
               .
               Passing
               by
               a
               way
               where
               there
               was
               a
               little
               house
               with
               a
               great
               gate
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               This
               house
               will
               run
               out
               of
               doores
               .
               Treating
               with
               an
               Ambassadour
               of
               the
               
               King
               of
               Naples
               touching
               some
               good
               of
               the
               borderers
               ,
               whereat
               he
               was
               some
               What
               angry
               ,
               when
               the
               Ambassadour
               said
               ,
               Feare
               you
               not
               the
               King
               then
               ?
               Castruccio
               said
               ,
               Is
               this
               your
               King
               good
               or
               bad
               ?
               and
               he
               answering
               that
               he
               was
               good
               ,
               Castruccio
               reply'd
               ,
               Wherefore
               then
               should
               I
               be
               afraid
               of
               those
               that
               are
               good
               ?
               We
               might
               relate
               many
               others
               of
               his
               sayings
               ,
               wherein
               he
               shewd
               both
               acurosse
               of
               wit
               ,
               and
               gravity
               ;
               but
               these
               shall
               suffice
               in
               testimony
               of
               his
               worthy
               qualities
               .
               He
               liv'd
               forty
               four
               yeares
               ,
               and
               behavd
               himselfe
               like
               a
               Prince
               in
               all
               his
               fortunes
               :
               and
               as
               of
               his
               good
               for●●nes
               there
               are
               enough
               monunments
               left
               ,
               so
               likewise
               would
               he
               there
               should
               be
               seene
               some
               of
               his
               evill
               fortunes
               ;
               for
               the
               manacles
               wherewith
               he
               was
               chain'd
               in
               prison
               ,
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               seene
               fastned
               in
               the
               tower
               of
               his
               dwelling
               house
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               put
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               his
               adversity
               .
               And
               because
               he
               was
               no
               way
               inseriour
               to
               Philip
               of
               
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 Alexanders
              
               father
               ,
               nor
               to
               Scipio
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               dy'd
               in
               the
               same
               age
               they
               two
               did
               ;
               and
               doubtlesse
               he
               would
               have
               exceeded
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               if
               in
               exchange
               of
               Lucca
               he
               had
               had
               Macedon
               ,
               or
               Rome
               for
               his
               Countrey
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Relation
               of
               the
               course
               taken
               by
               Duke
               Valentine
               in
               the
               murdering
               of
               
                 Vitellozzo
                 Vitelli
                 Oliverotio
              
               of
               Fermo
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gravina
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Orisini
               ;
               composd
               by
               
                 Nicholas
                 Machiavelli
              
               .
            
             
               DUke
               Valentine
               was
               return'd
               from
               Lombardy
               ,
               whither
               he
               had
               gone
               to
               excuse
               himselfe
               to
               King
               Lewis
               of
               France
               ,
               touching
               those
               many
               calumnies
               which
               the
               Florentines
               charg'd
               him
               with
               ,
               for
               the
               rebellion
               of
               Arezo
               and
               the
               other
               Townes
               of
               the
               Vale
               of
               Clicana
               ,
               and
               was
               thence
               come
               to
               Imola
               ;
               where
               he
               plotted
               his
               enterprise
               against
               
                 Iohn
                 Bentivogh
              
               tyrant
               of
               Bolonia
               :
               for
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               reduce
               that
               City
               into
               his
               subjection
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               head
               of
               his
               Duchy
               of
               Romania
               :
               which
               thing
               being
               knowne
               to
               the
               Vitelli
               and
               Orsini
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               complices
               ,
               they
               thought
               the
               Duke
               would
               grow
               too
               powerfull
               and
               that
               it
               was
               to
               be
               feard
               ,
               lest
               that
               takeing
               Balonia
               ,
               he
               should
               seeke
               their
               utter
               ruine
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               remaine
               the
               only
               Champion
               of
               Italy
               :
               and
               hereupon
               they
               made
               a
               diet
               at
               the
               Magione
               ,
               in
               the
               trritories
               of
               
               Perusia
               :
               where
               there
               met
               Cardinal
               Paulo
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gravina
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               
                 Orsini
                 ;
                 Vitellozzo
                 Vitelli
                 ,
                 Oliverotti
              
               of
               
                 Fermo
                 ,
                 John
                 Paulo
                 Baglioni
              
               tyrant
               of
               Perusia
               ,
               and
               Master
               Antonio
               of
               Venofro
               ,
               sent
               by
               
                 Pandulfo
                 Petrucci
              
               head
               of
               Siena
               :
               where
               it
               was
               argued
               amongst
               them
               touching
               the
               Dukes
               greatness
               ,
               and
               touching
               what
               his
               further
               intentions
               were
               :
               and
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               bridle
               his
               appetite
               :
               otherwise
               they
               ran
               hazard
               together
               with
               others
               ,
               all
               to
               goe
               to
               ruine
               :
               and
               they
               determined
               not
               to
               abandon
               the
               Bentivoli
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               to
               gain
               the
               Florentines
               ;
               to
               one
               and
               the
               other
               of
               which
               places
               they
               dispatch'd
               men
               ,
               promising
               ayd
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               encouraging
               the
               other
               to
               unite
               with
               them
               ,
               against
               the
               common
               enemy
               .
               This
               Diet
               was
               suddenly
               known
               throughout
               all
               Italy
               ,
               and
               those
               people
               that
               under
               the
               Dukes
               government
               were
               discontented
               ,
               among
               whom
               were
               the
               Vrbinates
               ,
               began
               to
               hope
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               inovate
               some
               things
               from
               whence
               it
               proceeded
               ,
               that
               their
               minds
               being
               thus
               held
               in
               suspence
               by
               some
               of
               Vrbino
               ,
               it
               was
               plotted
               to
               take
               the
               Rock
               of
               Lea
               ,
               which
               held
               for
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               these
               took
               occasion
               from
               hence
               .
               The
               governor
               fortifi'd
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               causing
               timber
               to
               be
               carried
               thither
               ,
               they
               of
               the
               conspiracy
               contrived
               that
               some
               great
               peices
               of
               timber
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               drawing
               into
               the
               Castle
               ,
               should
               be
               brought
               upon
               the
               bridge
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               being
               thus
               clogged
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               lift
               up
               by
               them
               within
               :
               which
               occasion
               being
               taken
               ,
               they
               leapd
               upon
               the
               bridge
               ,
               and
               thence
               into
               the
               Rock
               ,
               by
               which
               surprisal
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               it
               was
               understood
               ,
               all
               that
               State
               rebelled
               ,
               and
               called
               home
               again
               their
               old
               Duke
               .
               Hope
               now
               being
               laid
               hold
               on
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               by
               the
               taking
               
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Diet
               held
               at
               the
               Magione
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               they
               thought
               to
               be
               assisted
               :
               who
               having
               heard
               the
               rebellion
               of
               Vrbin
               ,
               imagined
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               lose
               the
               occasion
               :
               and
               getting
               their
               men
               together
               ,
               they
               put
               forward
               ,
               intending
               if
               there
               were
               any
               town
               of
               all
               that
               State
               remaining
               in
               the
               Dukes
               hands
               ,
               to
               assail
               it
               :
               and
               they
               sent
               afresh
               again
               to
               Florence
               to
               sollicite
               that
               Commonwealth
               to
               joyne
               with
               them
               in
               extinguishing
               this
               common
               calamity
               :
               shewing
               the
               party
               already
               gained
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               occasion
               offered
               as
               the
               like
               was
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               .
               But
               the
               Florentines
               for
               the
               hate
               they
               bare
               to
               the
               Vitelli
               and
               the
               Orsini
               upon
               divers
               occasions
               ,
               not
               onely
               clave
               not
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               sent
               
                 Nicholas
                 Machiavelli
              
               their
               Secretary
               ,
               to
               offer
               receipt
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               aid
               against
               these
               his
               new
               enemies
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               in
               Imola
               full
               of
               fear
               ,
               because
               of
               a
               sudden
               and
               beyond
               his
               opinion
               ,
               his
               soldiers
               being
               become
               his
               enemies
               ,
               he
               unarmd
               met
               with
               a
               war
               at
               hand
               :
               but
               having
               taken
               heart
               upon
               the
               Florentines
               profers
               ,
               he
               purposed
               to
               temporise
               ,
               and
               hold
               off
               the
               war
               with
               those
               few
               people
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               with
               treaties
               of
               agreement
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               prepare
               aides
               ,
               which
               he
               provided
               two
               waies
               ,
               by
               sending
               to
               the
               King
               of
               France
               for
               men
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               taking
               into
               his
               pay
               all
               men
               at
               armes
               ,
               and
               what
               others
               else
               made
               profession
               to
               serve
               a
               Horse-back
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               he
               gave
               money
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               enemies
               advanc'd
               ,
               and
               thence
               came
               towards
               Fossombrone
               ;
               where
               some
               of
               the
               Dukes
               troops
               had
               made
               head
               :
               which
               by
               the
               Vitelli
               and
               Orsini
               were
               broken
               :
               which
               thing
               caused
               the
               Duke
               to
               turn
               himself
               wholly
               to
               see
               if
               he
               with
               treaties
               of
               accord
               could
               stop
               this
               humor
               :
               and
               being
               an
               
               exceeding
               great
               dissembler
               ,
               he
               faild
               not
               of
               any
               means
               to
               give
               them
               to
               understand
               who
               had
               taken
               armes
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               had
               gotten
               he
               was
               willing
               should
               be
               theirs
               :
               and
               that
               it
               suffic'd
               him
               to
               enjoy
               the
               title
               of
               Prince
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               content
               the
               Principality
               should
               be
               theirs
               ,
               and
               so
               effectually
               perswaded
               he
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               sent
               Paul
               to
               the
               Duke
               to
               treat
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               so
               stayed
               their
               armes
               :
               but
               now
               the
               Duke
               staid
               not
               his
               preparations
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               case
               increased
               both
               his
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               these
               provisions
               should
               not
               appear
               ,
               he
               went
               and
               scattered
               all
               his
               soldiers
               in
               several
               places
               throughout
               Romans
               .
               In
               this
               while
               also
               came
               there
               to
               him
               five
               hundred
               French
               lances
               :
               and
               however
               he
               was
               now
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               with
               open
               force
               he
               was
               able
               to
               right
               himself
               upon
               his
               enemies
               ;
               yet
               thought
               he
               it
               the
               more
               safe
               and
               profitable
               way
               to
               beguile
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               this
               not
               to
               stop
               the
               treaty
               for
               peace
               :
               and
               this
               matter
               was
               so
               far
               labored
               in
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               a
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               assured
               to
               them
               their
               old
               pays
               ,
               gave
               them
               four
               thousand
               Duckats
               in
               hand
               ,
               promised
               not
               to
               molest
               the
               Bentivolii
               ,
               and
               made
               alliance
               with
               John
               ,
               and
               moreover
               that
               he
               could
               not
               constrain
               any
               of
               them
               to
               come
               in
               person
               to
               him
               ,
               more
               than
               he
               thought
               good
               himself
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               they
               promised
               to
               restore
               unto
               him
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Vrbiu
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               places
               taken
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               any
               expedition
               he
               should
               undertake
               ;
               nor
               without
               his
               permission
               to
               war
               with
               any
               one
               ,
               or
               take
               pay
               of
               any
               one
               .
               This
               accord
               being
               made
               ,
               Guidubaldo
               Duke
               of
               Vrbin
               sled
               again
               to
               Venice
               ,
               having
               first
               caused
               all
               the
               fortresses
               of
               that
               State
               to
               be
               demolished
               :
               for
               relying
               upon
               the
               people
               
               he
               would
               not
               that
               those
               sorts
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               he
               could
               not
               defend
               ,
               should
               fall
               into
               the
               enemies
               hands
               ,
               whereby
               to
               bridle
               his
               friends
               .
               But
               Duke
               Valentine
               having
               made
               this
               agreement
               ,
               and
               divided
               all
               his
               troops
               throughout
               all
               Romania
               ,
               with
               the
               Frenchmen
               at
               armes
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               November
               departed
               from
               Imola
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               went
               to
               Cesena
               ,
               where
               he
               abode
               many
               dayes
               to
               contriye
               with
               those
               that
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               Vitelli
               and
               the
               Orsini
               ,
               who
               were
               ready
               then
               with
               their
               forces
               in
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Vrbin
               ,
               what
               action
               they
               should
               then
               anew
               enter
               in
               ,
               but
               not
               concluding
               any
               thing
               ,
               Oliverotto
               of
               Fermo
               was
               sent
               to
               offer
               him
               that
               if
               he
               would
               adventure
               an
               ●expedition
               against
               Tuscany
               they
               were
               at
               his
               service
               ;
               in
               case
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               ready
               to
               serve
               him
               against
               Sinigallia
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               Duke
               answered
               ,
               that
               in
               Tuscany
               he
               would
               not
               make
               any
               war
               ,
               because
               the
               Florentines
               were
               his
               friends
               :
               but
               he
               was
               well
               content
               they
               should
               goe
               to
               Sinigallia
               :
               whence
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               that
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               advice
               was
               brought
               ,
               that
               the
               town
               was
               yeelded
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               Fort
               would
               not
               :
               for
               the
               Governor
               would
               render
               it
               to
               the
               Duke
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               to
               none
               else
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               they
               perswad'd
               him
               to
               comebefore
               it
               ,
               the
               Duke
               thought
               this
               occasion
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               not
               any
               way
               skare
               them
               ,
               being
               he
               was
               called
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               going
               of
               himself
               :
               and
               the
               more
               to
               secure
               them
               ,
               he
               dismis'd
               all
               his
               French
               forces
               ,
               which
               returned
               thence
               into
               Lombardy
               ,
               save
               only
               a
               hundred
               lances
               of
               Mounsieur
               Candi●les
               his
               kinsman
               ,
               and
               parting
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               December
               from
               Cesena
               ,
               he
               went
               thence
               to
               Fano
               ;
               where
               withall
               his
               wiles
               and
               craft
               he
               could
               ,
               he
               perswaded
               the
               Vitelli
               and
               the
               
               Orsini
               ,
               to
               expect
               him
               at
               Sinigallia
               ;
               shewing
               them
               that
               such
               strangenesse
               would
               make
               their
               accord
               to
               be
               neither
               faithfull
               nor
               durable
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               a
               man
               that
               desird
               he
               might
               availe
               himselfe
               both
               of
               the
               forces
               and
               advice
               of
               his
               friends
               :
               and
               however
               Vitellozzo
               was
               very
               unwilling
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               brothers
               death
               had
               taught
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               offend
               a
               Prince
               and
               afterwards
               trust
               him
               ;
               neverthelesse
               ,
               being
               wrought
               to
               it
               by
               
                 Paulo
                 Orfino
              
               who
               had
               been
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Duke
               with
               gifts
               and
               faire
               promises
               ,
               he
               agreed
               to
               attend
               him
               :
               whereupon
               the
               Duke
               before
               the
               30
               day
               of
               December
               ,
               1502
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               goe
               from
               Fano
               ,
               communicated
               his
               purpose
               to
               eight
               of
               his
               cheife
               confidents
               ,
               among
               whom
               were
               
                 Don
                 Michael
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               of
               Enna
               who
               was
               afterwards
               Cardinal
               :
               and
               gave
               them
               charge
               ,
               that
               presently
               as
               soone
               as
               
                 Vitellozzo
                 ,
                 Paulo
                 Orsino
              
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gravina
               ,
               and
               Oliverotto
               had
               met
               them
               ,
               each
               two
               of
               them
               should
               get
               one
               of
               them
               between
               them
               :
               consigning
               each
               one
               by
               name
               to
               certaine
               two
               ,
               who
               should
               traine
               them
               along
               even
               into
               Sinigallia
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               them
               to
               part
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               Dukes
               lodging
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               there
               taken
               .
               He
               afterwards
               tooke
               order
               that
               all
               his
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               which
               were
               better
               than
               two
               thousand
               Horse
               and
               ten
               thousand
               Foot
               ,
               should
               be
               in
               the
               morning
               at
               breake
               of
               day
               upon
               the
               Metaure
               ,
               a
               River
               some
               five
               miles
               from
               Fano
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               attend
               him
               ;
               being
               then
               the
               last
               day
               of
               Deucmber
               ,
               pon
               the
               Metaure
               with
               those
               troops
               ,
               he
               causd
               some
               two
               hundred
               Horse
               to
               go
               before
               him
               ,
               afterwards
               the
               Foot
               mov'd
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               himselfe
               in
               person
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               men
               at
               armes
               .
               Fano
               and
               Sinigallia
               
               are
               two
               Cities
               of
               the
               Matches
               ,
               seituate
               upon
               the
               bank
               of
               the
               Adriatick
               Sea
               fifteen
               miles
               distant
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               :
               So
               that
               he
               who
               goes
               towards
               Sinigallia
               hath
               the
               Mountaines
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               the
               feet
               whereof
               sometimes
               are
               so
               bounded
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               between
               them
               and
               the
               water
               there
               remaines
               but
               a
               very
               small
               distance
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               are
               most
               extended
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               above
               two
               miles
               distance
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Sinigallia
               from
               the
               foot
               of
               these
               Mountaines
               is
               not
               much
               further
               than
               a
               bow-shot
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Sea
               not
               above
               a
               mile
               distant
               :
               along
               the
               side
               hereof
               runs
               alittle
               river
               ,
               which
               washeth
               that
               part
               of
               the
               wals
               which
               is
               toward
               Fano
               ,
               looking
               towards
               the
               high
               way
               ,
               so
               that
               till
               it
               come
               neare
               unto
               Sinigallia
               ,
               it
               runs
               for
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               way
               along
               the
               Mountaines
               :
               and
               being
               come
               neare
               up
               to
               the
               river
               that
               passes
               alongst
               by
               Sinigallia
               ,
               it
               turnes
               upon
               the
               left
               hand
               alongst
               the
               banke
               thereof
               :
               So
               that
               running
               on
               for
               the
               space
               of
               a
               bow-shot
               ,
               it
               reaches
               to
               a
               bridge
               ,
               which
               passes
               that
               river
               ,
               and
               stands
               in
               front
               with
               the
               gate
               that
               enters
               into
               Sinigallia
               ;
               not
               by
               a
               right
               line
               ,
               but
               athwart
               :
               before
               the
               gate
               there
               is
               a
               bourg
               of
               houses
               ,
               with
               a
               broad
               place
               before
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               bank
               of
               the
               river
               shoulders
               upon
               one
               side
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Vitelli
               and
               Orsini
               having
               given
               order
               to
               attend
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               personally
               to
               honour
               him
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               give
               way
               to
               his
               men
               ,
               they
               retir'd
               their
               own
               into
               certaine
               Castles
               ,
               some
               six
               miles
               from
               Sinigallia
               ,
               and
               had
               left
               only
               Oliverotto
               in
               Sinigallia
               with
               his
               band
               ,
               which
               was
               some
               thousand
               Foot
               ,
               and
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Horse
               ,
               which
               were
               lodg'd
               in
               the
               bourg
               before
               nam'd
               .
               Things
               being
               thus
               ordered
               ,
               Duke
               Valentine
               came
               
               thence
               towards
               Sinigallia
               ,
               &
               when
               the
               first
               head
               of
               the
               Horse
               troops
               came
               up
               to
               the
               bridge
               ,
               they
               pass'd
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               making
               stand
               ,
               they
               turnd
               their
               horse
               ,
               the
               one
               part
               towards
               the
               river
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               and
               so
               left
               a
               way
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               whereby
               the
               infantry
               passd
               ,
               which
               without
               stop
               entred
               the
               Town
               .
               
                 Vitellozzo
                 ,
                 Paulo
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gravina
               upon
               their
               mules
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               a
               few
               horse
               ,
               went
               to
               meet
               the
               Duke
               :
               &
               Vitellozzo
               disarmed
               having
               a
               cloak
               all
               lined
               with
               green
               ,
               being
               exceeding
               melancholy
               ,
               as
               presaging
               his
               own
               death
               near
               at
               hand
               ,
               caused
               a
               certain
               admiration
               of
               himself
               in
               all
               ,
               the
               valor
               of
               the
               man
               being
               well
               known
               ,
               and
               the
               fortune
               he
               had
               passd
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               left
               his
               soldiers
               to
               come
               into
               Sinigallia
               ,
               there
               to
               meet
               the
               Duke
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               in
               a
               manner
               take
               his
               last
               leave
               of
               them
               ;
               to
               his
               Captains
               he
               recommended
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               welfare
               thereof
               ,
               and
               admonishd
               his
               Nephews
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               so
               much
               mind
               the
               great
               fortunes
               of
               their
               Family
               ,
               as
               the
               valor
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               .
               These
               three
               then
               being
               come
               up
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               done
               their
               obeisance
               ,
               were
               receivd
               by
               him
               with
               a
               chearfull
               countenance
               ,
               and
               presently
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               had
               charge
               to
               look
               to
               them
               ,
               taken
               between
               them
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Duke
               saw
               that
               Oliverotto
               was
               wanting
               ,
               who
               had
               staid
               with
               his
               men
               at
               Sinigallia
               ,
               and
               attended
               before
               at
               the
               broad
               place
               by
               his
               lodging
               ,
               above
               the
               river
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               exercise
               them
               :
               he
               wink'd
               upon
               Don
               Michael
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               care
               of
               Oliverotto
               was
               commited
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               take
               such
               order
               that
               Oliverotto
               should
               not
               escape
               him
               .
               Whereupon
               Don
               Michael
               rode
               before
               ,
               and
               being
               come
               to
               Oliverotto
               ,
               to
               told
               
               him
               ,
               that
               now
               it
               was
               not
               a
               time
               to
               hold
               his
               men
               together
               out
               of
               their
               lodgings
               ;
               because
               then
               they
               would
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               by
               the
               Dukes
               soldiers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               perswaded
               him
               to
               send
               them
               to
               their
               lodgings
               ,
               and
               goe
               with
               him
               to
               meet
               the
               Duke
               :
               which
               when
               Oliverotto
               had
               done
               ,
               the
               Duke
               came
               ,
               and
               having
               seen
               seen
               him
               ,
               called
               him
               ;
               to
               whom
               Oliverotto
               having
               made
               reverence
               ,
               he
               joyn'd
               in
               troop
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               entred
               into
               Sinigallia
               ,
               where
               all
               dismounting
               at
               the
               Dukes
               Lodging
               ,
               enterd
               with
               him
               into
               a
               private
               chamber
               ,
               they
               were
               held
               prisoners
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               who
               presently
               got
               a
               horseback
               ,
               and
               commanded
               that
               Oliverotto
               and
               the
               Orsinies
               Souldiers
               should
               be
               all
               rifled
               .
               Oliveroto's
               were
               all
               pillag'd
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               were
               near
               at
               hand
               ;
               those
               that
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Orsini
               and
               the
               Vitelli
               ,
               being
               more
               remote
               having
               before
               heard
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               had
               time
               to
               get
               together
               ,
               where
               calling
               to
               mind
               the
               valor
               and
               discipline
               of
               the
               Families
               of
               the
               Orsini
               and
               Vitelli
               ,
               joyntly
               all
               in
               one
               body
               ,
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               countrey
               ,
               and
               their
               enemies
               power
               ,
               they
               sav'd
               themselves
               .
               But
               the
               Dukes
               soldiers
               not
               satisfied
               with
               the
               pillage
               of
               of
               Oliverotto's
               soldiers
               ,
               began
               to
               sack
               Sinigallia
               .
               And
               had
               not
               the
               Duke
               by
               the
               death
               of
               many
               stopped
               their
               insolence
               ,
               they
               would
               utterly
               have
               sackt
               it
               .
               But
               night
               being
               come
               ,
               and
               all
               stirs
               quiet
               ,
               the
               Duke
               thought
               fit
               to
               put
               Vitellozzo
               and
               Oliverotto
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               having
               brought
               them
               together
               ,
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               strangled
               .
               Where
               neither
               of
               them
               spake
               any
               thing
               worthy
               of
               their
               life
               past
               ;
               for
               Vitelozzo
               prayed
               ,
               that
               supplication
               should
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               grant
               him
               a
               plenary
               Indulgence
               of
               all
               his
               fins
               ;
               Oliverotto
               much
               lamenting
               himself
               ,
               cast
               all
               the
               
               fault
               of
               the
               injuries
               against
               the
               Duke
               on
               Vitelozzo's
               back
               .
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gravina
               were
               kept
               alive
               ,
               til
               the
               Duke
               had
               word
               ,
               that
               at
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Pope
               had
               laid
               hold
               on
               the
               Cardinal
               Orsino
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Florence
               ,
               and
               Master
               James
               of
               the
               Holy
               Cross
               .
               After
               which
               news
               upon
               the
               18
               of
               January
               ,
               at
               the
               Castle
               of
               Pieve
               ,
               they
               also
               were
               strangled
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Table
               of
               the
               Chapters
               in
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
                 HOw
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 Principalities
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 wayes
                 they
                 are
                 attained
                 to
                 .
                 Pag.
                 1
              
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 hereditary
                 Principalities
                 .
                 p.
                 2
              
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 mixt
                 Principalities
                 .
                 p
                 3
              
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 Darius
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 taken
                 by
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 rebelled
                 not
                 against
                 his
                 successors
                 after
                 Alexanders
                 death
                 .
                 p.
                 13
              
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Cities
                 and
                 Principalities
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 conquered
                 ,
                 lived
                 under
                 their
                 own
                 laws
                 .
                 p.
                 17
              
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 new
                 Principalities
                 that
                 are
                 conquerd
                 by
                 
                 ones
                 own
                 armes
                 and
                 valor
                 .
                 p.
                 19
              
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 new
                 Principalities
                 gotten
                 by
                 fortune
                 and
                 other
                 mens
                 forces
                 .
                 p.
                 23
              
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 wicked
                 means
                 have
                 attaind
                 to
                 a
                 Principality
                 .
                 p.
                 34
              
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Principality
                 .
                 p.
                 40
              
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 all
                 Principalities
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 .
                 p.
                 45
              
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
                 Concerning
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Principalities
                 .
                 p.
                 47
              
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
                 How
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 Military
                 discipline
                 there
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 touching
                 mercenary
                 soldiers
                 .
                 p.
                 51
              
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 Auxiliary
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 mixt
                 and
                 natives
                 .
                 p.
                 57
              
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
                 What
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 touching
                 military
                 discipline
                 .
                 p.
                 62
              
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 respect
                 whereof
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 Princes
                 are
                 prais'd
                 or
                 disprais'd
                 .
                 p.
                 65
              
               
                 
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 Liherality
                 and
                 Miserableness
                 .
                 p.
                 68
              
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 Cruelty
                 and
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 belov'd
                 or
                 feared
                 .
                 p.
                 70
              
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Princes
                 ought
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 word
                 .
                 p.
                 75
              
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
                 That
                 Princes
                 should
                 take
                 a
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 incur
                 contempt
                 or
                 hatred
                 .
                 p.
                 80
              
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 Citadels
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 Princes
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 profitable
                 or
                 dammageable
                 .
                 p.
                 93
              
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
                 How
                 a
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 to
                 gain
                 reputation
                 .
                 p.
                 99
              
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
                 Touching
                 Princes
                 Secretaries
                 .
                 p.
                 103
              
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
                 That
                 Flatterers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 avoyded
                 .
                 p.
                 105
              
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Italy
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 States
                 .
                 p.
                 110
              
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
                 How
                 great
                 power
                 Fortune
                 hath
                 in
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 means
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 .
                 p.
                 112
              
               
                 
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 free
                 Italy
                 from
                 the
                 Barbarions
                 .
                 p.
                 117
              
               
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 
                   Castruccio
                   Castracani
                
                 of
                 
                   Lucca
                   .
                   p.
                
                 123
              
               
                 A
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 Valentine
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 murdering
                 of
                 
                   Vitelozzo
                   Vitelli
                   ,
                   Olverotto
                
                 of
                 
                   Fermo
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Gravita
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Orsini
                   .
                   p.
                
                 159
              
            
             
               FNIS.
               
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A50322-e3390
           
             *
             
               Without
               question
               the
               end
               was
               ambition
               ,
               Royalty
               admitting
               no
               companion
               .
               Of
               whom
               to
               free
               himself
               ,
               it
               seems
               that
            
             Romulus
             
               stood
               not
               much
               upon
               how
               lawful
               meanes
               he
               used
               ,
               for
            
             Cain-like
             
               he
               slew
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               consented
               to
            
             Titus
             Tatius
             
               his
               death
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               for
               venturing
               to
               take
               part
               in
               the
               Authority
               .
               And
               touching
               this
               ,
               it
               may
               be
            
             Machiavel
             
               will
               speak
               truer
               neare
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               his
               18.
               
               Chapt.
               Where
               hee
               saies
               ,
            
             Because
             the
             restoring
             of
             a
             City
             to
             a
             civil
             and
             politick
             Government
             presupposes
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             by
             violence
             to
             become
             a
             Prince
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             presupposes
             an
             evil
             man
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             shall
             very
             seldome
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             man
             will
             ever
             strive
             to
             make
             himself
             Prince
             by
             mischievous
             waies
             ,
             although
             his
             ends
             therein
             be
             all
             good
             ;
             nor
             will
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             by
             wicked
             meanes
             ,
             attaining
             to
             be
             Prince
             do
             good
             ,
             nor
             ever
             comes
             it
             into
             his
             heart
             to
             use
             that
             Authority
             well
             ,
             which
             by
             evil
             meanes
             he
             came
             to
             .
             
               And
               so
               at
               the
               very
               end
               of
               the
               same
               18.
               
               Chap.
               he
               concludes
               ,
            
             that
             though
             the
             intent
             were
             not
             good
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             a
             faire
             colour
             set
             upon
             it
             by
             a
             good
             success
             .
             
               Whereby
               our
               Polititian
               ,
               however
               he
               windes
               and
               turns
               ,
               comes
               at
               length
               to
               discover
               his
               evil
               ground
               he
               took
               ,
               that
            
             Jus
             regnandi
             gratia
             violandum
             est
             ;
             aliis
             in
             rebus
             pietatem
             colas
             ,
             
               as
               is
               that
               of
            
             Euripides
             .
          
           
             
               Vertues
               continue
               seldome
               by
               descent
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               to
               shew
               their
               spring
               ,
               the
               government
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               his
               gifts
               best
               term'd
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               sent
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Ammiratus
               taxes
               him
               ,
               saying
            
             ,
             it
             was
             rather
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
             cunning
             and
             crafty
             man
             ,
             then
             of
             one
             that
             had
             either
             any
             religion
             or
             morality
             in
             him
             ,
             whose
             plain
             and
             
               simple
               conditions
               ought
               to
               be
               free
               from
               all
               fraud
               and
               falshood
               ;
               and
               however
               the
            
             Romans
             
               were
               deceiv'd
               herein
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               deny'd
               ,
               yet
               without
               doubt
               they
               never
               did
               this
               ,
               thinking
               to
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               or
               with
               intention
               to
               deceive
               others
               .
            
             Thus
             Ammi
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             savours
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             bringing
             the
             mistress
             to
             serve
             the
             hand-maid
             ,
             religion
             to
             serve
             policy
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             seasons
             of
             the
             year
             ought
             to
             accommodate
             themselves
             to
             men
             ,
             rather
             then
             men
             accommodate
             themselves
             to
             the
             seasons
             ;
             not
             considering
             that
             Religion
             propounds
             to
             a
             man
             a
             further
             end
             then
             policy
             points
             at
             .
             A
             Prince
             therefore
             should
             be
             well
             aware
             of
             such
             evill
             devices
             ,
             beleeving
             constantly
             that
             the
             Religion
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             helpe
             from
             falshood
             ,
             nor
             can
             gain
             any
             strength
             by
             lies
             .
          
           
             Nondum
             haec
             quae
             nunc
             tenet
             seculum
             negligentia
             Deum
             venerat
             ,
             nec
             interpretando
             sibi
             quisque
             jus
             jurandum
             &
             leges
             apras
             faciebat
             .
          
           
             Nec
             suls
             nec
             externis
             viribus
             jam
             stare
             potcrant
             ,
             tamen
             bello
             non
             abstinebant
             adeo
             ne
             infeliciter
             quidem
             de
             fensae
             libertatis
             taedebat
             ,
             &
             vinci
             quam
             non
             tentare
             victoriam
             malebant
             .
          
           
             Non
             enim
             cristas
             vulnera
             facere
             ,
             &
             picta
             atque
             aurata
             scuta
             transire
             Romanum
             palum
             .
          
           
             Qui
             esu●ienre
             imp
             〈…〉
             it
             b
             〈…〉
             &
             〈…〉
             vites
             〈…〉
             isit
             inanes
             .
          
           
             Proclivius
             est
             injuriae
             quod
             beneficio
             vicem
             exsolvere
             ,
             quia
             gratia
             oneri
             ,
             ultio
             quaestui
             habetur
             .
          
           
             Videat
             Consul
             ne
             Respquid
             detrimenti
             capiat
             .
          
           
             Credebant
             enim
             haud
             gratuitam
             in
             tanta
             superbia
             comitetem
             fore
             .
          
           
             Illeverò
             impedimentum
             pro
             occasione
             arripuit
             .
          
           
             Appius
             finem
             fecit
             ferendae
             alienae
             persc
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Et
             inde
             libertatis
             captare
             auram
             ,
             unde
             ser
             vitutem
             timendo
             in
             eum
             statum
             Remp.
             adduxerát
             .
             Vt
             ipsi
             taedio
             praesentium
             consules
             desiderarent
             .
          
           
             Quibus
             donis
             juventus
             corrum
             pebatur
             ,
             &
             malebat
             licentiam
             suam
             ,
             quam
             omnium
             libertatem
             .
          
           
             Crudelitatem
             damnatis
             ,
             crudelitatem
             initis
             .
          
           
             Quod
             omnia
             mala
             exempla
             bonis
             initiis
             orta
             sunt
             .
          
           
             Quorum
             co●i●orum
             eventus
             docuit
             ,
             alios
             animos
             in
             contentione
             libertatis
             &
             honoris
             alios
             secundum
             deposita
             certamina
             incorrup
             to
             judicio
             esse
             .
          
           
             Hanc
             modestiam
             equitatemque
             Realitudinem
             animi
             ubi
             nunc
             in
             uno
             inveneris
             ,
             quae
             tunc
             populi
             universi
             fuit
             .
          
           
             
               If
               then
               by
               chance
               some
               reverent
               man
               they
               spie
               ,
            
             
               They
               all
               grow
               silent
               ,
               and
               their
               ears
               ap
               〈…〉
            
          
           
             Ex
             ferocibus
             universis
             singt
             ,
             metu
             suo
             obedientes
             fuere
             .
          
           
             Populus
             brevi
             ,
             poste
             ●quam
             ab
             eo
             periculum
             〈…〉
             rat
             ,
             desiderium
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Haec
             natura
             multitudinis
             est
             ;
             aut
             humiliter
             servit
             aut
             superbe
             dominatur
             .
          
           
             ☞
             But
             this
             is
             such
             a
             remedy
             as
             hath
             no
             warrant
             from
             divine
             or
             humane
             lawes
             ,
             especially
             when
             that
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             the
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Prince
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             however
             that
             by
             his
             evill
             government
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             affaires
             he
             deservedly
             be
             term'd
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             That
             of
             David
             none
             is
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             Sam.
             1.
             24.
             and
             5.
             
          
           
             Erat
             praemium
             virtutis
             ,
             non
             sanguinis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50322-e16330
           
             *
             How
             this
             will
             hold
             with
             the
             general
             and
             most
             received
             tenent
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             ;
             being
             that
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             people
             are
             said
             to
             make
             onely
             one
             politique
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             part
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Famous
             is
             that
             fable
             of
             Aesops
             ,
             which
             
               Menenius
               Agrippa
            
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Commons
             of
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             distaste
             against
             the
             Senate
             ,
             gone
             a
             part
             in
             the
             holy
             mount
             :
             
               On
               a
               time
               that
               in
               man
               all
               things
               accorded
               well
               together
               ,
               each
               particular
               member
               advis'd
               ,
               and
               complaind
               that
               by
               their
               care
               and
               pains
               all
               things
               necessary
               were
               sought
               after
               ,
               and
               provided
               for
               the
               belly
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               belly
               onely
               remaind
               idle
               amongst
               them
               ,
               injoying
               ,
               those
               delicates
               which
               their
               labor
               had
               prepar'd
               :
               and
               thereupon
               conspir'd
               together
               that
               the
               hands
               should
               not
               put
               meat
               to
               the
               mouth
               ,
               nor
               the
               mouth
               receive
               it
               ,
               nor
               the
               teeth
               chaw
               it
               :
               but
               thus
               while
               in
               this
               choler
               they
               thought
               by
               famine
               to
               subdue
               the
               belly
               ,
               the
               whole
               body
               fainted
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             came
             to
             appear
             that
             the
             belly
             afforded
             its
             service
             too
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             gave
             as
             receiv'd
             nourishment
             ,
             distributing
             by
             the
             veins
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             meat
             which
             it
             had
             disgested
             ,
             the
             blood
             well
             concocted
             ,
             whereby
             each
             part
             was
             nourish'd
             .
             Who
             is
             it
             that
             feels
             not
             ,
             when
             any
             part
             fails
             ,
             the
             whole
             is
             in
             disorder
             ?
             and
             who
             sees
             not
             likewise
             ,
             when
             any
             part
             of
             the
             body
             drawes
             unto
             it
             more
             then
             its
             proportionable
             nutriture
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             
             pines
             thereupon
             ?
             as
             from
             the
             swelling
             of
             the
             spleen
             ,
             the
             health
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             disturb'd
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             some
             Politiques
             not
             unfitly
             compared
             to
             a
             Princes
             exchequer
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             excessively
             abounds
             beggers
             the
             whole
             countrey
             .
             And
             
               it
               is
               a
               folly
               to
               think
            
             (
             saith
             a
             Spauish
             author
             )
             
               that
               the
               poverty
               of
               the
               Comminalty
               will
               not
               redound
               to
               the
               breaking
               of
               private
               patrimonies
               ,
               nor
               can
               great
               revenues
               continue
               there
               ,
               where
               the
               Commonwealth
               is
               rack'd
               to
               the
               very
               bones
               .
            
             All
             these
             things
             serve
             to
             argue
             the
             mutual
             sympathy
             ,
             as
             between
             the
             head
             and
             the
             members
             ,
             so
             between
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             subjects
             ;
             and
             to
             divide
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Prince
             from
             that
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             cannot
             agree
             with
             good
             policy
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             the
             natural
             body
             it
             breeds
             diseases
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             politique
             it
             produces
             disorder
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             *
             Here
             Machia
             .
             falsely
             imputes
             the
             cause
             of
             mens
             cowardlinesse
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             I
             need
             not
             alleadge
             any
             battells
             fought
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             to
             proove
             him
             a
             lyar
             ;
             histories
             frequently
             affoard
             us
             examples
             ,
             as
             well
             ancient
             as
             moderne
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             bin
             as
             resolutely
             fought
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             ever
             were
             any
             by
             the
             Pagans
             :
             nay
             our
             owne
             memories
             may
             well
             supply
             us
             with
             some
             if
             we
             want
             .
             If
             we
             marke
             from
             whence
             Machiavell
             takes
             his
             argument
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             that
             the
             Pagans
             slew
             a
             multitude
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             the
             sight
             of
             which
             being
             terrible
             made
             men
             of
             thesame
             disposition
             .
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             must
             it
             follow
             that
             our
             butchers
             and
             surgeons
             are
             more
             valiant
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             who
             customarily
             have
             their
             hands
             imbrued
             in
             bloud
             :
             I
             may
             well
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             more
             cruell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             lawes
             exclude
             them
             from
             being
             of
             the
             Iury
             of
             life
             and
             death
             :
             but
             of
             being
             more
             valiant
             I
             never
             heard
             they
             had
             the
             reputation
             .
          
           
             Creseit
             in
             terea
             Roma
             Albae
             ruinis
             
          
           
             Crescit
             in
             terea
             Roma
             Albae
             ruinis
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             all
             calumny
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             not
             that
             any
             have
             preserv'd
             the
             records
             of
             learning
             more
             than
             the
             Christians
             ,
             however
             much
             intermixt
             with
             Paganisine
             .
             I
             take
             it
             that
             that
             these
             memorials
             were
             last
             in
             the
             vast
             deluges
             of
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             Goths
             ,
             and
             Hunns
             ,
             who
             themselves
             being
             barbarous
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             envyed
             
               others
               learning
               ;
               and
               therefore
               destroyd
               all
               the
               registers
               of
               antiquity
               they
               could
               find
               :
               which
               our
               Author
               injuriously
               imputes
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               being
               that
               they
               time
               out
               of
               minde
               ,
               have
               caus'd
               those
               books
               to
               be
               taught
               the
               youth
               in
               their
               schools
               and
               we
               find
               that
               the
               most
               esteemd
               Fathers
               in
               the
               Church
               were
               adorn'd
               with
               that
               learning
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               raxed
               to
               have
               persecuted
               ;
               which
               serves
               also
               very
               necessarily
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               and
               illustrating
               of
            
             Theology
             ,
             
               and
               affords
               good
               arguments
               many
               times
               to
               our
               Divines
               for
               the
               conviction
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               out
               of
               their
               own
               writers
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               find
               there
               was
               any
               other
               restraint
               in
               those
               studies
               ,
               than
               that
               men
               were
               advis'd
               to
               apply
               themselves
               soberly
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               studies
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               but
               tending
               rather
               to
               the
               service
               of
            
             Theology
             .
          
           
             Terna
             jugera
             &
             septunnces
             viritim
             divise●ant
             
          
           
             Nos
             Maurusij
             ,
             qui
             fugimus
             a
             facie
             Iesu
             latronis
             filij
             Navae
             .
          
           
             Campani
             magis
             nomen
             in
             auxilium
             sidiciorum
             ,
             quam
             vires
             ad
             praesidium
             attulerunt
             .
          
           
             *
             Because
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             tends
             to
             shew
             how
             necessary
             for
             a
             Princes
             advantage
             guile
             is
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             again
             recommended
             by
             precept
             in
             Machiavels
             Treaty
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             that
             here
             he
             is
             blameable
             .
             
               Dolus
               an
               virtus
               quis
               in
               hoste
               requir
               it
               ,
            
             is
             not
             meant
             
               De
               dolo
               Malo
            
             :
             supposed
             
               by
               Machiavel
            
             in
             his
             Prince
             Chap.
             19.
             where
             he
             perswades
             a
             Prince
             
               to
               use
               the
               Lyons
               force
               ,
               and
               the
               Foxes
               craft
               .
            
             To
             be
             able
             in
             all
             Military
             stratagems
             and
             slights
             to
             circumvent
             the
             enemy
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             requisite
             and
             not
             able
             parts
             in
             a
             Commander
             :
             provided
             there
             be
             no
             breach
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             Oath
             violated
             :
             for
             as
             Tully
             sayes
             ,
             
               Est
               jusjurandum
               affirmatio
               Religiosa
               :
               quod
               autem
               affirmate
               ,
               quasi
               Deo
               teste
               promiseris
               ,
               id
               tenendum
               est
               .
               It
               is
               much
               unworthy
               of
               a
               Prince
            
             (
             sayes
             a
             worthy
             late
             Author
             )
             
               to
               falsifie
               his
               word
               ,
               either
               to
               enemy
               or
               subject
               that
               it
               be
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               villanie
               is
               it
               to
               use
               covert
               fraud
               ,
               than
               open
               violence
               ,
               because
               the
               enemy
               lies
               more
               open
               by
               giving
               credit
               to
               his
               faith
               :
               And
               fraus
               distringit
               ,
               non
               dissolvit
               perjurium
               .
            
             And
             with
             how
             much
             more
             solemnity
             Princes
             Oaths
             are
             ordinarily
             taken
             ,
             mee
             thinks
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             sincerity
             ought
             they
             to
             carry
             with
             them
             ,
             having
             drawn
             together
             many
             eyes
             &
             ears
             as
             witnesses
             of
             their
             truth
             or
             falshood
             .
             I
             shall
             conclude
             then
             with
             Tacitus
             ,
             in
             the
             4.
             of
             his
             Annal
             .
             
               Caereris
               mortalibus
               in
               constant
               confilia
               quod
               sibi
               conducere
               putant
               ;
               principum
               diversa
               sors
               est
               ,
               quibus
               praecipua
               rerum
               ad
               samam
               dirigenda
               .
            
          
           
             Nam
             si
             etiam
             nunc
             sub
             umbra
             faederis
             aequi
             servitutem
             pati
             possumus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tentastis
             patientiam
             ,
             negando
             militem
             ;
             quis
             dubitat
             exarsisse
             eos
             ?
             Pertulerunt
             tamen
             hunc
             doloren
             ;
             exercitus
             nos
             parare
             adversus
             Samnites
             faeritos
             suos
             audierunt
             nec
             moy
             erunt
             〈◊〉
             ab●
             urbe
             ;
             unde
             laec
             illi●
             nanra
             modestia
             nisi
             conscientia
             virium
             &
             nostrarum
             &
             suarum
             ?
          
           
             Ad
             summa
             rerum
             nostrarum
             pertinere
             arbitror
             ,
             ut
             cogitetis
             magis
             quid
             agendum
             nobis
             quam
             quid
             loquendum
             sit
             ;
             facile
             erit
             explicatis
             consillis
             ,
             accommodate
             ●ebs
             verba
             .
          
           
             Res
             redacta
             est
             ad
             Triatios
             .
          
           
             Quam
             mallem
             vinctos
             mihi
             traderent
             equites
             .
          
           
             Jam
             tunc
             minime
             sal
             bris
             militari
             disciplinae
             Capua
             ,
             instrun
             entum
             omnium
             voluptatum
             ,
             delinitos
             militum
             animos
             avertit
             a
             memoria
             patriae
             .
          
           
             Gula
             &
             Luxuris
             incubuit
             ,
             ●ictunique
             ulci
             〈…〉
             orbem
             .
          
           
             Quod
             jam
             non
             solum
             arma
             ,
             sed
             jura
             Romana
             pollebant
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Jam
             Latio
             is
             status
             erat
             rerum
             ,
             ut
             neque
             pecem
             ,
             neque
             bellum
             pati
             possent
             .
          
           
             Dij
             mortales
             ita
             vos
             potentes
             hujus
             consilit
             fecerunt
             ,
             ut
             ,
             sit
             Latium
             ,
             an
             non
             fit
             ,
             in
             vestra
             manu
             posuerint
             .
             Itaque
             pacem
             vobis
             (
             quò
             ad
             Latinos
             attinet
             )
             parere
             in
             perpetuum
             ,
             vel
             saeviendo
             vel
             ignoscendo
             potestis
             .
             Vultis
             crudelius
             consulere
             in
             deditos
             victosque
             ,
             licet
             delere
             nomen
             Latinum
             .
             Vultis
             exemplo
             majorum
             augere
             re●n
             Romanam
             ,
             victos
             in
             civitatem
             accipiendo
             ,
             materia
             crescendi
             per
             summam
             gloriam
             suppeditat
             .
             Certe
             id
             firmissimum
             imperium
             est
             ,
             quo
             obedientes
             gaudent
             .
             Illorum
             igitur
             animos
             ,
             dum
             expectatione
             stupent
             ,
             seu
             paena
             seu
             beneficio
             praeoccupari
             oporcet
             .
          
           
             Quam
             poenam
             meritos
             Privernates
             censeret
             .
             Eas
             inquam
             merentur
             ,
             qui
             se
             libertate
             dignos
             censent
             .
             Quid
             si
             poenam
             remittimus
             vobis
             ,
             qualem
             nos
             pacem
             vobis
             cum
             habituros●
             spere
             mus
             ?
             Si
             ●onam
             dederitis
             ,
             &
             fidelem
             &
             perpetuam
             ;
             sin
             malam
             ,
             haud
             diuturnam
             .
             Se
             audivisse
             vocem
             &
             liberi
             &
             viri
             ,
             nec
             credi
             posse
             ullum
             populum
             ,
             aut
             hominem
             denique
             in
             ea
             conditione
             ,
             cu●us
             eum
             poenite
             at
             diutius
             quam
             necesse
             sit
             mansurum
             ;
             ibi
             pacem
             ;
             isse
             fidam
             ,
             ubi
             voluntarij
             pacatisint
             ,
             neque
             eo
             loco
             ,
             ubi
             servitutem
             esse
             velint
             ,
             fidem
             sperandam
             esse
             .
             Eos
             demum
             ,
             qui
             nihil
             praeserquam
             del
             ibertate
             cogitant
             ,
             dignos
             ;
             esse
             qui
             Romanifiant
             .
          
           
             Spoliatis
             arma
             supersunt
             .
             ●●●or
             arma
             ministrat
             .
          
           
             Facetiae
             asperae
             quae
             nimium
             ex
             vero
             traxerunt
             ,
             acrem
             sui
             memoriam
             reliquunt
             .
          
           
             Adeò
             obcaecat
             animos
             fortuna
             ,
             cum
             vim
             suam
             refringi
             non
             vult
             .
          
           
             Ut
             Romani
             auro
             redempti
             non
             viverent
             
          
           
             Agred
             urbem
             coronâ
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50322-e24580
           
             ●tidie
             aggregatur
             ali●●
             ,
             quod
             quandoque
             get
             curatione
             .
          
           
             Ad
             generum
             Cereris
             sine
             caede
             &
             sanguine
             pauci
             Descendunt
             Reges
             &
             sic
             ca
             morre
             Tiranni
             .
          
           
             Colligit
             &
             ipse
             animum
             confusum
             tantae
             cogitatione
             rei
             .
          
           
             Hunc
             exitum
             habuit
             vir
             ,
             nisi
             in
             libera
             civitate
             natus
             esset
             ,
             memorabilis
             .
          
           
             Cneus
             Sulpitius
             Dictator
             adversus
             Gallos
             bellum
             trahebat
             ,
             nolens
             le
             fortunae
             committere
             adversus
             hostem
             ,
             quem
             tempus
             deteriorem
             in
             dies
             ,
             &
             locus
             alienus
             faceret
             .
          
           
             Nolens
             se
             fortunae
             committere
             adversus
             hostem
             ,
             quem
             tempus
             deteriorem
             indies
             ,
             &
             locus
             alienus
             faceret
             .
          
           
             Justum
             est
             bellum
             ,
             quibus
             necessarium
             ;
             &
             pia
             arma
             ,
             quibus
             nisi
             in
             armis
             spes
             non
             est
             .
          
           
             Ite
             mecum
             ;
             non
             murus
             nec
             vallum
             ;
             armati
             armatis
             obstant
             ,
             virtute
             pates
             ;
             quod
             ultimum
             &
             maximum
             telum
             est
             ,
             necessitate
             superiores
             estis
             .
          
           
             Ibat
             ad
             exerci
             um
             sine
             da
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Vado
             ad
             ducem
             sine
             exercitu
             .
          
           
             Suis
             flammis
             delete
             Fidenas
             ,
             quas
             vestris
             beneficijs
             placare
             non
             potuistis
             .
          
           
             Tres
             Tribuni
             potestate
             Consulari
             documento
             fuere
             ,
             quam
             plurium
             imperium
             bello
             in
             utile
             esset
             :
             tendendo
             ad
             sua
             quisque
             consilia
             ,
             cum
             alij
             aliud
             videretur
             ,
             apperuerunt
             ad
             occasionem
             locum
             hosti
             .
          
           
             Saluberrimum
             in
             administratione
             magnarum
             rerum
             est
             ,
             summam
             Imperij
             apud
             unum
             esse
             .
          
           
             In
             multitudine
             regenda
             ,
             plus
             paena
             quam
             obsequium
             valet
             .
          
           
             Injussu
             tuo
             adversus
             hastem
             nunquam
             pugnabo
             ,
             non
             si
             certam
             victoriam
             videam
             .
          
           
             Non
             alius
             militi
             familiatior
             dux
             fuit
             ,
             inter
             infimos
             militum
             omnia
             baud
             gravatè
             munia
             obeun
             do
             ;
             in
             ludo
             praeterea
             militari
             cum
             velocitatis
             ,
             viriumque
             inter
             se
             aequales
             certamina
             incunt
             ;
             comiter
             facilis
             vincere
             ,
             ac
             vinci
             vultu
             eodem
             ,
             nec
             quenquam
             aspernari
             parem
             qui
             se
             offerret
             ;
             factis
             benignus
             ;
             pro
             redactis
             ,
             haudminus
             libertatis
             alienae
             ,
             quam
             suae
             dignitatis
             memor
             ;
             &
             quo
             nihil
             popularius
             est
             ,
             quibus
             artibus
             petierat
             magistratus
             ,
             iisdem
             gerebat
             .
          
           
             Eius
             virtutem
             milites
             oderant
             ,
             &
             mirabantur
             .
          
           
             Operae
             pretium
             est
             audire
             qui
             iomnia
             bumana
             prae
             divitiis
             spernunt
             ,
             re●ue
             honori
             magno
             locum
             ,
             neque
             virtuti
             putant
             esse
             ,
             nisi
             effusae
             affluant
             opes
             .
          
           
             Timasitheus
             multitudinem
             religinne
             implevit
             ,
             quae
             semper
             regenti
             est
             similis
             .
          
           
             
               Et
               quel
               che
               sail
               Signor
               famopoi
               molti
               ,
            
             
               Che
               nel
               Signor
               son
               tulti
               li
               octri
               volti
               .
            
          
           
             Nec
             quicquam
             de
             majestate
             sua
             detractum
             credebant
             quod
             majestati
             ejus
             concessissent
             .
          
           
             I
             deubt
             that
             the
             understanding
             which
             he
             advises
             others
             of
             ,
             he
             wants
             himself
             :
             not
             knowing
             the
             meaning
             of
             ,
             or
             not
             believing
             the
             holy
             writ
             ;
             whereby
             he
             puts
             men
             past
             suspition
             of
             his
             Atheisme
             .
             For
             what
             he
             alledges
             of
             Moses
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             take
             originally
             from
             Moses
             his
             books
             ,
             being
             we
             have
             not
             any
             author
             of
             that
             antiquity
             ,
             as
             could
             write
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             touching
             those
             times
             .
             But
             those
             Mach.
             seems
             not
             to
             believe
             further
             then
             served
             his
             own
             humor
             ,
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             onely
             to
             a
             politicke
             end
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             his
             belief
             ,
             as
             the
             bettering
             of
             his
             discourse
             .
             Yet
             however
             Machiavel
             did
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             others
             will
             believe
             that
             Moses
             delivered
             to
             the
             Israelites
             the
             true
             Oracles
             of
             GOD
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Moses
             that
             punished
             the
             delinquents
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             GOD
             sending
             his
             immediate
             judgements
             .
             As
             in
             the
             rebellion
             of
             Corah
             and
             his
             complices
             ,
             
               Numbers
               the
               16.
               
               Moses
            
             did
             but
             citie
             them
             as
             to
             appearance
             :
             but
             GOD
             immediately
             sent
             his
             vengeance
             :
             
               For
               the
               earth
               under
               them
               opened
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             31.
             
             And
             when
             that
             wretched
             fellow
             gathered
             sticks
             on
             the
             Sabboth
             ,
             
               Numb
               15.
               
               Moses
               awaited
               till
               GOD
               passed●
               the
               sentence
               upon
               him
               for
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               the
               manner
               thereof
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             35.
             
             Therefore
             Machiavell
             may
             justly
             be
             taxed
             for
             traducing
             Moses
             here
             of
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             warrant
             for
             ,
             making
             no
             other
             esteem
             of
             Moses
             his
             bringing
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             his
             leading
             them
             through
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             then
             of
             Romulus
             his
             gathering
             together
             a●scattered
             multitude
             ,
             and
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             action
             his
             courage
             and
             ambition
             of
             rule
             and
             glory
             thrust
             him
             upon
             ;
             not
             seeming
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             immediately
             called
             by
             GOD
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             shew
             his
             wonders
             and
             judgements
             against
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             to
             conduct
             the
             Israelites
             into
             Canaan
             (
             according
             to
             GODS
             promises
             formerly
             made
             to
             their
             forefathers
             )
             wherein
             he
             behaved
             not
             himself
             either
             ambitiously
             or
             insolently
             ,
             nor
             was
             any
             thing
             done
             by
             his
             own
             prowess
             or
             policy
             ,
             but
             meerly
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             Nec
             mihi
             Dictatura
             animos
             fecit
             ,
             nec
             exilium
             ademit
             .
          
           
             Quod
             quisque
             didicit
             ,
             aut
             consuevit
             ,
             faciat
             
          
           
             Eludant
             nunc
             licet
             Religionem
             ;
             quid
             enim
             est
             ,
             si
             pulli
             non
             pascentur
             ,
             fi
             ex
             cavea
             tardius
             exierint
             ,
             〈◊〉
             occinuerit
             avis
             ?
             parva
             sunt
             haec
             :
             sed
             parva
             ista
             non
             contemnendo
             ,
             Majores
             nostri
             maximam
             hanc
             Rempublicam
             fecerunt
             .
          
           
             Vides
             tu
             fortunâ
             illos
             fretos
             ad
             Alliam
             consedisse
             .
             At
             tu
             fretus
             armis
             animisque
             invade
             mediam
             aciem
             .
          
           
             Militum
             etiam
             sine
             rec●ore
             stabilis
             virrus
             putata
             est
             .
          
           
             Nemo
             hominum
             ,
             nemo
             Deorum
             verecundiam
             habeat
             ,
             non
             edicta
             Imperatotun
             ;
             non
             auspicia
             observentur
             ;
             sine
             commeatu
             vagi
             milites
             in
             pacato
             &
             in
             hostico
             errent
             ,
             immemores
             sacramenti
             ,
             licentia
             sola
             exauctorentur
             ;
             infrequentia
             deserantur
             signa
             ,
             neque
             conveniatur
             ad
             edictum
             ,
             nec
             discernatur
             interdiu
             ,
             nocte
             ,
             aequo
             an
             iniquo
             loco
             ,
             injussu
             Imperatoris
             pugnent
             ;
             non
             signa
             ,
             non
             ordines
             servent
             .
             Iatrocinij
             modo
             caeca
             &
             fortuita
             pro
             solenni
             &
             sacrata
             militia
             sit
             .
          
           
             Tanti
             ea
             dimicatio
             ad
             universi
             bellieventum
             fuit
             ,
             ut
             Gallorum
             exercitus
             ,
             relictis
             trep
             dè
             Castris
             ,
             in
             Tiburtinum
             agrum
             ,
             mox
             in
             Campaniam
             transierint
             .
          
           
             Ne
             eos
             novum
             bellum
             ,
             ne
             noves
             hostis
             terre
             .
             et
             .
          
           
             Qui
             ob
             rem
             .
             parvi
             ponderis
             ,
             trepidi
             in
             Tiburtem
             agrum
             ,
             &
             in
             Campaniam
             transie●unt
             .
          
           
             Tum
             etiam
             intueri
             cujus
             ductu
             ,
             auspicioque
             incunda
             sit
             pugna
             ;
             utrum
             audiendus
             duntaxat
             magnificus
             ad
             hor
             tator
             sit
             verbis
             tantum
             ferox
             ,
             operum
             militarium
             expers
             ,
             an
             qui
             &
             ip
             a
             tela
             tractare
             ,
             procedere
             ante
             signa
             ,
             versari
             media
             in
             mole
             pugnae
             sciat
             :
             facta
             mea
             ,
             non
             dicta
             vos
             milites
             sequi
             volo
             :
             nec
             disciplinam
             modo
             ,
             sed
             exemplum
             etiam
             a
             me
             petere
             ,
             qui
             hac
             dextrà
             mihi
             tres
             consulatus
             ,
             summamque
             laudem
             peperi
             .
          
           
             Vides
             tu
             Aule
             Corneli
             cacumen
             illud
             supra
             hostem
             ?
             arx
             illa
             est
             spei
             salutisque
             nestrae
             ,
             si
             eam
             (
             qucniam
             caeci
             reliquere
             Samnites
             )
             impigrè
             capimus
             .
             Publius
             Decius
             tribunus
             militum
             unum
             editum
             in
             saltu
             collem
             imminentem
             hostium
             castris
             osten
             dit
             ,
             aditu
             arduum
             impedito
             agmini
             ,
             expeditis
             haud
             difficilem
             .
          
           
             Ite
             mecum
             ,
             ut
             dum
             lucis
             aliquid
             superest
             ,
             quibus
             locis
             hostes
             praesidia
             ponant
             ,
             qua
             pateat
             hinc
             exitus
             exploremus
             .
             Haec
             omnia
             sagulo
             militari
             amictus
             ne
             ducem
             circuire
             hostes
             notarent
             per
             lustravit
             .
          
           
             Quae
             neque
             amicos
             parat
             ,
             neque
             inimicos
             tollit
             .
          
           
             Rebellasse
             quod
             pax
             servientibus
             gravior
             quam
             liberis
             bellum
             esset
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50322-e38980
           
             
               〈◊〉
               Xenocarus
            
             i●
             vit
             .
             Car.
             Quinti
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             de
             adulatore
             &
             amico
             ciscernendo
             .
          
           
             
               Vertue
               '
               against
               fury
               shall
               advance
               the
               fight
               ,
            
             
               And
               it
               i'
               th'
               combate
               soon
               shall
               put
               to
               slight
               :
            
             
               For
               th'
               old
               Roman
               valor
               is
               not
               dead
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               in
               th'
               Italians
               brests
               extinguished
               .